Time to go

Chapters

Chapter 2: The Think Walk
Chapter 4: The Walk Home
Chapter 5: Lesson on Humans
Chapter 6: Meanwhile...
Chapter 7: Techno-Logic
Chapter 8: The Somber Song.
Chapter 9: Meetings and Partings
Chapter 10: New Horizon
Chapter 11: New Found Fame
Chapter 12: Neighbors
Chapter 13: Speeding
Chapter 14: First Impressions
Chapter 15: Natural Affinity
Chapter 16: Hearts and Skulls
Chapter 17: Dam It All
Chapter 18: Repercussions
Chapter 19: Proximity
Chapter 20: Crowd Control
Chapter 22: Rockin' the town apart
Chapter 23: Fans, Foals, and Family
Chapter 24: Facing Fear
Chapter 25: The Black Sea
Chapter 26: With Friends Like These...
Chapter 27: Reuniting the Restless
Chapter 28: Dreams of Paradise and Paranoia
Chapter 29: The Sound of the Gong
Chapter 1: Parties and Parchment
Chapter 3: The Impossible Meeting
Chapter 21: Just another day

Chapter 2: The Think Walk

Time to go
Chapter 2
The Think Walk

It was time to go, and so he started walking. He knew where he was going but that didn't matter, he decided it was the walk there that he really needed.

“If only there was somewhere I could go that would take longer to walk to.” He thought. “Then I could really get some thinking done.”

The measly two blocks to the church had no real effect on how much he thought about, but what he wanted was time to sort it out instead. Trust me, he had a lot to think about.

Well who was he anyways? He was white, only slightly tan, 5' 11'', 170 pounds. His hair was a deep dirty blond and it was long enough to reach his nose and the base of his neck. This usually meant that his eyes were covered or out of sight. This was a real shame, because he had largely unique eyes. The deep poetic green of his corneas changed it's strength throughout the day, and always seemed fullest the more sleep he had. His face always seemed to frown, but he wasn't sad exactly, that was just his face. Maybe his face portrayed deeper emotions, not even he knew existed. Or maybe it was all the contemplation throughout his lifetime that had made his face this way. Whenever somebody talked to him he always tried his hardest to treat them with the respect they deserved. Even total strangers were given the benefit of the doubt.

He was an average teenager who almost always sported a gray hoodie that proudly stated “Class of 2014” across his chest, and whose sleeves were tattered. Underneath this he wore a sporty under armor type apparel that had his last name on the back from when he had run track, and underneath that was one of the many silly T-shirts that he owned. Today's was a slogan for a university that said “Procrastination University, training tomorrow's leaders, tomorrow... Or maybe the next day” He almost always had his Ipod with him, and in turn headphones plugged into his ear. Always listening to some kind of rock, or oldies, that no teenager in his class would have heard of in years or at all.

He was Hunter. A name he preferred, over his real one. It symbolized a kind of, prowess, an ability to sense certain things. He liked that idea, it also made for a great video game name. Oh the noobs he pwned under that name,

“I must have quite the legacy” he thought “psh, yeah right, to myself maybe.”

He was also quiet, reserved, polite and respectful, but when he was surrounded by people he liked, or even loved. He became a different person. He was still polite and respectful, in fact those qualities were what he liked to think were the core of his being, but he became fun, a joker, crazy even. He became comfortable around people fast, and opened up more than he would have liked sometimes.

He stopped as he realized that his shoelaces had come undone on his right foot, and he stooped to tie them. When he finished, he stood up and began walking with a renewed vigor. He was a gamer, and his favorites included Halo, Starcraft, and Portal. He was in many a fandom. He enjoyed Dr. Who, and oh so many Anime, and he laughed at the silly comics and pictures that were plastered all over the internet. Except when it was about how stupid people were. His faith in humanity was lost at this point, and they only served to prove his point on how lost their society was.

But there was one fandom he was never really sure he understood. Not that he didn't get the people, or their amazing creations, but he never really understood quite what gripped him. This fandom was of course, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. He had seen his friends who loved the show, and had thought that, while he respected their life choices, they were kind of childish. He saw one day that the show was on Netflix whilst showing videos of Blue's Clue's to his cousin who had come to visit, and sometime later thought he should see what all the hype was about.

The first episode he took with a grain of salt, as all he really wanted, was to watch the show from an un-bias perspective. Sure it was a kid show, so the dialogue wasn't inspiring, but it wasn't exactly mind numbing stuff. It was actually engaging. The characters weren't shabby, they were rightfully defined. Sometimes this irritated him, as in the form of Rarity who never seemed to get comfortable around all things dirty, but as the show progressed he learned that without her, things would suck. He began to get into it, their silly little problems, and then the not so silly ones, the interesting side characters that seemed to crop up only ever so slightly, just to be hopped upon by fans and made into individuals with stories of their own.

As he watched the show so did he watch the creations of the fans, they intrigued him, a show that was meant for little eight year old girls, would be the start of what seemed to be a revolution of thought, and inspiration. The creations he fell in love with, were just as perfect as the show itself and so he joined the herd, he became a “Brony”

So he was Hunter, average high schooler, with an average amount of friends, and an average grade average, and a Brony. Before he knew it he was at the doors of the Church. He went to church and he believed, but there was always doubt it seemed. He walked in expecting scouts, and other teens to be walking it's halls beginning their own activities, but it was empty. The doors were unlocked for one man doing his church duties in a far off office, but other than that the hallways were dark.

Public places always looked interesting, thought provoking even, when they were empty and dark. He decided that since the plan was apparently canceled for today, he might as well get some more thinking done, so he started off wandering the halls of the church.

My Little Pony. He had seen advertisements as a kid and had merely shrugged them off as silly girl toys. Girl toys. That was the biggest problem. Every time he watched the show or took part in some fan's creation online, he was worried that somehow one of his friends would find out, and his masculinity would be brought into question.

That didn't really matter though, if they did find out and called him gay, it wouldn't be true. He was too in love with girls for that to happen. Yet he always thought that his reputation would be messed up.

“Reputation as what? Not like I'm the manliest hunk of meat presented on a silver platter” He thought to himself.

It was true. He wasn't exactly chiseled. The ladies were lost on him. He had a girlfriend once, and it was in middle school where kissing was taking it pretty far, but he moved and that ended. His only Highschool girlfriend was the one he messed up on. He was just not good at being romantic in the least. So he decided that this would have to wait. Hopefully not forever, just until the people he dated weren't crazy on hormones. Now he really only had one love. It seemed really creepy when he thought about it, but he loved the characters in the show. They way they acted so frivolously and without care, and yet only in the case of fanfictions did relationships become serious no matter the combination.

It seemed that their problems were so distant from the realities that gripped the modern world.

“Such a world would be nice, there wouldn't be a religion, just knowledge that Celestia and Luna move the sun and the moon. Knowledge, pure fact, an Atheists dream.” He wasn't an Atheist himself, but he enjoyed the idea.

The society of ponies seemed very capitalistic in his opinion. Ponies, like Applejack, sold what they made, or grew, and their destinies were made out on their flanks. It seemed kind of condemning that a pony should be made to do whatever was put in their cutie marks, but this was a dumb idea, considering that whatever it was, was some thing that they loved doing.

Hunter found it surprising that ponies would have cutie marks for the more undesirable jobs, like garbage collection and disposal, but he soon thought that this could just be their job, and their cutie mark might actually be some kind of hobby.

"Pity for the ponies who actually do have Garbage disposal cutie marks then" Hunter thought, which was immediately dismissed by the "but they like doing it" argument, but it still seemed kinda sad.

Hunter realized that he had been walking in the same loop of a hall, for like twenty minutes. He found himself in front of the door out, however, and immediately exited, for fear that the man in the office he had surely passed many times would do something drastic.

Their society just seemed so perfect, no wars, no real problems with disease, and they certainly seemed to have world hunger figured out. If only there was a way to get there, then his dreams would come true. He would meet the mane six and then some, he would be friends, he would help them in their adventures.

He would be a gray alicorn with a flowing golden mane with streaks of white that would shine prominently in the sun. His cutie mark would be three pine trees lined up, as if taken from a forest. Would this make him a prince of some kind? He didn't want to be any kind of royalty, he just wanted to fly and have magic. He would be the fastest Alicorn in Equestria, He would achieve this using magic, his spells parting the air in front of him, making wind resistance almost non existent.

Just so that he wouldn't ruin Rainbow's reputation if he beat her in a race, at least, magic is what he would chalk it up to. He would have to see, but he doubted it, she was able to make a sonic rainboom, and from what he'd learned from yet another fan comic, that was some pretty intense speed. Of course a dream like this would never come true, the world he longed for never existed, and it never would, it was merely another device for someone to get their next paycheck, and possibly for Lauren Faust to spread some happiness or something.

So when he got home, he went to his room and sat down in front of his computer, yet again, and after checking his favorite social media website for the thousandth time, he opened up a word document and started typing. It didn't matter what, he just decided that it was the typing that he needed. He poured out his feelings and descriptions of a character that didn't exist onto a page, that didn't really exist either if he thought about it, and trust me he thought about it.

Every day was the same old thing. Get up, turn on computer, entertain self for numerous hours, and then go back to sleep. Of course this was when he didn't have school. Hours went by, and he didn't seem to notice. He had enveloped himself in the story, as he always did when he began writing. He wrote, and wrote, and wrote.

He didn't really care what it was about, but this seemed to be his element if he ever had one. Eventually he had a 4 chapter short story over 16 pages. It was about a young man who had reached his aspirations through less than diligent work. He worked on a space station, and was an engineer, it was a good pay job, but distanced him from his family.

It seemed a little relative to his own life seeing as he had recently moved from where all his friends, and brother lived, and had also lost his father to cancer. The book went on, and a secret plot was discovered aboard the station. He didn't really need to write the story, it was just what he liked to do.

When he read books they would take him to places he had never dreamed possible, but when he wrote them, he took that reality and he molded it to shape his dreams. It would take him to places that he dreamed, and further. As he wrote, more possibilities would open to him and no matter what, things that he wanted to happen would happen, even in the end if something bad happened, it would resolve itself. Happy endings were his thing, he just couldn't bring himself to write something where the grief of the main character or his friends was what won out in the end.

The same thing would happen when he watched FiM. It took him to his dreams and further, how he wished that he could enter that world that he was sure would never disappoint. He slouched in his chair. The world he was in seemed so hopeless, so lost. He wasn't the one who was going to change that, he was sure of it, but if only there was a way to escape. He closed his eyes.

The only thing left to do was think. Think about the things that could be. If only he could create it.

An idea popped into his head, and he turned back to his computer.

It was time to go, and so he started typing.

Author's Note

I'm reallllly new at this whole thing so I would appreciate some criticism!

I would however love it if at some point a fan would make some cover art maybe? I suck at drawing, and I think the best thing would be to draw what I have described as what Hunter would like to be when he becomes a pony, wearing the clothes that he always wears. That is all, but it would be amazing.

Edit: More description of the main character.

Again Constructive criticism is welcome. (If any of you are wondering yes this is kind of a self-insertion.)

If anyone is curious about the young man in the space station message me, I can get the story to you! :D

Chapter 4: The Walk Home

Time to go
Chapter 4
The Walk Home

It was time to go, and so Twilight landed.

“Well, that was magical.” Hunter said chuckling, sitting up as he looked at this sudden appearance.

There was no way. There was no way in the vastness of the universe that he was really looking at what he was looking at. Hunter rubbed his eyes and Twilight rubbed her hoofs.

“Wow, that landing was not very forgiving.” Twilight said groaning. Twilight was still standing on the tracks and Hunter had just stood up in his disbelief. “What?” Twilight said, “Did you like the view so much you just can't wait to get another...” Twilight started to say, with more than a little indignation, but then was interrupted by the human. He was hugging her. She wanted to return the pleasantry, but she was being leaned on more than hugged.

“I can't believe, there's just no way.” Hunter said. He started to cry. His world was just so hopeless until this point, and he had thought that there was no way out. Just as he had reached the apex of his hopelessness there she was. Twilight bucking Sparkle. Had she come to rescue him from the darkness, or was she just there, appeared to him by happenstance? Which ever one it was he was happy beyond belief and he sit there on the tracks. Crying his eyes out on the back of a unicorn whom he had been hugging for the past few moments.

“Hey, it's alright, please don't cry... uh... human.” Twilight tried to say reassuringly but without a name, she really didn't know what to say. She did know one thing however. This was the human that needed her help. The emotion this human was feeling was definitely what she had been feeling when she went through the portal.

“I'm sorry I just... I can't believe this is happening." Hunter said backing off a little "How did you get here? How is this even possible? Are you here to stay or are you going back? What about your friends are they...” Hunter seemed more excited than ever and then suddenly his eyes widened. “Holy crap.”

“What?” Twilight said turning around. For the first time her time in this world, she saw something really bright. Was this some kind of portal back? For some reason she heard the sounds of a train. Maybe she was getting some kind of magic train back?

Then she remembered where she was standing.

She would never have had enough time to get out of the way, even her teleportation spell took too much time. Fortunately Hunter was on it. He had already grabbed her and jumped to the side. The train sped by undisturbed, and the two who had been on the tracks just moments before, were only little worse for wear.

“That was a close one.” Twilight said out loud. “Thanks,”

“No problem, Twilight Sparkle. No problem at all.” Hunter said, wiping a couple more tears from his eyes. He stood up and after staring at her stunning beauty for a couple more seconds, that seemed like a good couple minutes, he introduced himself.

“My name is Hunter. It's a pleasure to meet you, Twilight Sparkle, Student of Princess Celestia, Keeper of the Elements of Harmony, Owner of a baby dragon, and the Element of magic.” Hunter bowed, before putting out his hand. Hunter had never been so pleased to meet somebody... Somepony in all his life.

Twilight's jaw dropped a little. “I... uh... How is it... that you know so much about me?” Twilight said before moving her hoof to greet Hunter with a handshake.

“To be completely honest I thought you were made up, a figment of my imagination trying to cheer me up.” At this Hunter seemed to get emotional again, but after a few seconds he swallowed his sadness and continued.

“I should probably tell you that there's a very famous T.V. Show here with you as the main character. I absolutely love it, and I was just wishing I could go there. To Equestria I mean, it's so much better than here.” Hunter seemed to have calmed down finally. He was however fighting the urge to throw his arms around her again, or an even smaller urge, to jump on her back and yell “To Equestria!”

“I know about the T.V. Show, Princess Luna told me about that, but what I didn't know is that it contained all of those things!. Does this show have my whole life in it? It apparently knows about Spike...” Twilight said, running this recent discovery through her mind.

“Spike is actually a favorite character of mine.” Hunter interrupted, as a grin worked it's way across face. He still couldn't get his head around the idea that Twilight was standing in front of him and he was having a conversation with her.

“A favorite? You mean that you pick favorites?” Twilight stared at the human. She seemed a little put off by this for some reason. Maybe she just wanted to know if she was a favorite of this T.V. Show.

“Oh uhm... actually...” Hunter stuttered. There was no use he might as well just tell her the truth “Well you see, when it's a T.V. Show it's not like you think it will really matter that much to the characters if you have a favorite. It's not like I have a favorite friend, or a favorite person, I just didn't think much of it until I just realized that you actually existed.”

“Oh... There are so many things I don't understand about this whole thing.” Twilight put her head in her hooves and rubbed her eyes. “And I am just so tired I don't think I can understand any of this.”

“Oh!” Exclaimed Hunter. “Don't you worry Twilight I have just the thing. You might as well follow me, I'm not sure how you got here, but I'm thinking that you might as well have a nice warm bed to stay the night in. Come on, I'll explain things to you on the way there it isn't that far.” Hunter urged as Twilight stood motionless on the road.

“Alright, I don't see why not.” An exasperated Twilight followed Hunter, and they started on their way to Hunter's house.

“You know, it's always been my dream to talk to you.” Hunter blurted. He half wished that he hadn't said it, because now it sounded like he was some kind of crazed fan who had just met the member of their favorite band. He thought about it for a moment, and realized that this was actually kind of the same.

“Well I guess that's how Luna decided which unicorn she should send.” Twilight said flatly.

“Does that mean that Luna entered into my dreams?” Hunter asked, now pondering what that could mean.

“Yes, apparently Luna has the ability to not only enter dreams of ponies, but the dreams of humans as well, that's how she found you. She saw that you were having troubles, and she wanted to help you.” Twilight said, walking as her eyes got heavier.

“So Luna was entering my dreams?” Hunter thought back to his dreams that he had been having recently. He started to blush a little as he remembered a particular dream, but he was sure that she would have skipped out on that one. He remembered dreaming about friends and adventure, he remembered dreaming about the destruction of all around him, only to be a light in the darkness. He had always dreamed about being a hero, or all in all just a good friend to everybody.

“That's right” Twilight said. “So you watched this 'show' in which my friends and I take part, what exactly would happen in this show? How long has it been following my life?” Here she blushed “Does it intrude upon our privacy?”

Hunter got a smile out of the implication, “Heavens no Twi, the show is for kids. It would never show things like that.”

“Well I don't know that much about humans and kids, but I would think that you are not a kid. So why would you watch this show of ours?” Twilight inquired.

“Well see that's the thing,” Hunter started. “Your show was originally for little girls, or filly's I guess, but as time went on grown men and teenagers who had watched it with their children found the show to be totally awesome. They began to watch the show themselves, and eventually this became a nation wide thing. Bronies, bros who liked ponies, had come into existence, I had a couple of friends who liked your show so much that they got onto a social media site, and made an account based off of your friend Vinyl. I thought one day I should see what all the hype was about. I started watching your adventures and immediately I fell in love. Er... with the show that is. I never really told anyone because it isn't exactly the most normal behavior.”

“Well that explains a lot, but that just brings up more questions.” Twilight started, but Hunter wasn't done.

“Well then let me answer your previous questions first. What happens in the show? Well basically the show follows you and your friends as you learn your lessons about friendship. The show has shown you and your friends when you were only filly's getting your cutie marks, but it mainly follows how your lives are right now. Starting right about when you left Canterlot to make some friends. To about just now I guess.”

Twilight was listening intently to what Hunter was saying, but her mind seemed focused on wanting sleep, and she only seemed to absorb half of it. What did she know now? She knew that her close friends and herself were being followed by some T.V. Show, and that their lessons in friendship were being used to entertain human children. However, older humans also enjoyed watching. Twilight seemed just a little bit put off by this, but was assured that it only followed moments that were appropriate for fillies. She was too tired to think anymore.

“We're here.” Said Hunter proudly, “It isn't exactly thatched roofs, or a tree library, but it's what I call home.” and with that he brought her to the door “Alright there isn't enough room in my room for you to sleep, and I would rather you not see that anyways, until I cleaned it up.” Hunter chuckled, before continuing with his plan “So I am going to have you sleep in the basement”

“The basement? That doesn't sound cold and unwelcoming in the least.” Twilight snapped.

“Hey, this is my grandma's old house, her basement is the most welcoming basement on the planet.” Hunter stated proudly. “However my mom is asleep, so we have to be as quiet as we can, but don't worry if you make some noise, she's as out of it as could be.”

Hunter then proceeded to creak open the two doors at the front of his house. Twilight seemed kinda confused about why they needed two doors on human homes, and decided to ask Hunter about it later. As Hunter opened the doors he held them open for Twilight, ushering her down the stairs that were directly in front of the entryway.

As she entered the home she realized that it wasn't too different from a normal pony home. There were plants for décor, pictures on the walls, and nice carpeted floors. To be honest she didn't think humans and ponies had so much in common until that point. As she walked down the stairs she couldn't help but notice the smell that seemed to take hold in the house. It was a good smell, like the kind of smell you would remember from when you went to your granny's house when you were a filly. It comforted her and reminded her of home.

“Not such a bad place you got here.” Twilight whispered.

“Oh, uh, thanks.” Hunter said. Not really sure how to respond. People had commented on his house before, but this was different.

When they reached the bottom Twilight saw that the basement wasn't actually as bad as it sounded. She saw 3 separate beds, and a couch, all equipped for sleeping in, and there was actually some kind of set up in the middle of the room, that had a great big, unfinished, quilt in the center.

“Does your grandma like to quilt?” Twilight asked. She knew that Granny smith liked quilting, and that Granny loved to quilt with her cousins during the apple family reunions.

“Well, yeah, she used to, she actually owned a quilt shop in the middle of town.” Hunter replied quietly.

Twilight was so tired that she just barely caught on to what Hunter was saying. She had wondered why Hunter had not mentioned his grandma being asleep.

“Oh, I'm so sorry, I didn't know.” Twilight apologized. “This is a great quilt, she must have been good at what she did.”

Here Twilight turned to face him, and saw only lingering sadness in his eyes. He must have lost a few loved ones recently and she wanted to comfort him, but didn't think that anything she did would make it better, if anything it would just bring up bad memories.

“Yeah she was, but it's fine. She was old and it was her time to go, my grandpa passed away a year before she did and she didn't exactly feel like the happiest person anyways. It's good that she passed on.” Hunter said with a smile. He had accepted it just as he had every other death in his family. Twilight could see that in his face, and knew that he would be alright.

“Well, we better get you a place to sleep, I'm not sure what kind of blankets you use, but I'm sure that I'll be able to accommodate.” Hunter said as he began crawling underneath the quilt until he reached the beds. “Here you might as well just blink on over here.”

Twilight was confused by his terminology “Blink?”

“Yeah blink, it's what I call a teleportation spell that only takes you short distances, usually that are within sight.” Hunter stated

Twilight was a little surprised by his knowledge of spells, but did what he said anyways, and in the next second she was on the right side of the quilt.

Hunter had already begun making the bed for his new guest, and wondered if the bed would get ruined with a pony sleeping in it. He thought better of it after remembering that they had their own beds, and pulled back the blankets for her.

“Well, this will be where you stay for the night, if you don't mind I'll just situate myself on that couch right over there, if you need anything go ahead and wake me.” Hunter crawled back under the quilt and onto the couch, where he pulled out some pillows and a light blanket and laid down.

“Thanks,” Twilight said, “I guess I'll just have to figure out how to get home tomorrow.”

“You mean Luna didn't tell you how to get home?” Hunter asked, “Maybe she'll enter your dreams and tell you.”

Twilight wondered why she hadn't thought of that, climbed into the bed, rested her head on the softest pillow she had ever had the opportunity to sleep with, and fell asleep almost immediately.

Hunter on the other hand, was not having such an easy time. It wasn't the couch, he had slept on this thing plenty of times, but his thoughts were racing, and it didn't help that his sleep schedule was set to where he went to sleep in an hour.

"I can't believe this is happening," Hunter thought, "just today I was thinking about just how great this would be, but how terribly impossible it was. Yet, there she lay." The unicorn that he had grown to love throughout the show along with the rest of her friends was sleeping right there, in his house, in a spare bed. This. This was just too much to take in at once.

It was time to go, and so his brain gave up trying and instantly slept.

Author's Note

And so he gets his wish.

Not any references that I can remember, but I'll get to it. xD

Please continue to vote!

Chapter 5: Lesson on Humans

Time to go
Chapter 5
Lesson on Humans

Twilight dreamed of a spell, for some reason that was all she could dream of. Casting that spell, how the spell worked, what to do after she cast it. This seemed to replay over and over again until she knew the spell by heart.

Then she woke up.

The first thing she really noticed was that she wasn't in her own bed.

“Spike, could you start some breakfast, I could use a couple more minutes.” Twilight mumbled into her pillow. Wait a second, this wasn't her pillow, it was softer, and it had a red cover on it. Twilight lifted her head, and she propped herself up on her front hooves. This wasn't her bed, and she looked around. This wasn't even close to her house, all the color was gone!

Then the memories flooded back to her. She was in the human world! She was staying in Hunter's basement, and she had slept better than she had in weeks. She must ask Hunter where he got this pillow so that she could get one herself.

She decided that given the situation she should probably ignore her sleepyheadedness, and just get to know what was going on. She looked over to the couch where Hunter was sleeping and saw him there, sprawled out on the couch, still in the clothes that he had been wearing the night before.

Now that she looked at him, he looked kinda gross. His clothes needed some washing and his mane looked a little greasy. Other than that he was a human, so she wasn't exactly sure if he was anymore out of the ordinary.

He did however look really peaceful when he slept, his lips formed an ever present frown, but she thought that made him look more like he was thinking about something serious, more than making him look sad.

She then noticed that she really needed to use the bathroom, and she had no idea where it was, or if humans even had one. "Of course they would," She thought. They seemed just as domestic as ponies, the least they could have is indoor plumbing.

She hated to disturb Hunter from his sleep, but she really needed to go, and maybe she could clean him up before they went back. “Hey,” Twilight said in her most cheerful voice, poking Hunter in the stomach “Wake up sleepyhead, we have lots to do today and we need to get to it!”

A sleepy groan was all that she got as a response, before Hunter's eyes opened wide and his legs swung out off of the couch. Hunter had enough willpower to wake himself up no matter how tired he was, if it was important enough. “Good morning,” Hunter tried saying cheerfully back, but despite his willpower he was still not a morning person and sat for a few moments with his head in his hands.

“Well that was fast, I don't think I've ever seen Spike even think about leaving his bed that quickly.” Twilight beamed, she loved mornings and Spike was never one to share them with. Maybe she had found a friend who liked the morning just as much as she did?

Other than staying awake until morning, she was wrong. Hunter 'could' get up, but darn it all if he really 'wanted' to. He stood up and stretched his arms.

“Was there something you needed Twi?” Hunter said groggily, “It is alright if I call you Twi isn't it?” Hunter said, as he slightly opened one eye. He didn't want to seem rude by using a nickname that her only her close friends seemed to use.

Twilight blushed a little, but only to the point that she felt the rush to her cheeks, lucky for her too, because Hunter was very observant. “Actually, Twi is just fine. Now I really need to know, where is your bathroom?” She jogged in place, it was getting to her now.

“Ah yes, Meet me at the top of the stairs and I'll lead you to it.” Hunter said as he popped up on the side of the quilt that was open to the exit.

Twilight 'blinked' up to the top, and watched Hunter as he ascended the stairs two by two. He then led her around the island that divided the stairs from the walkway and down a hallway to their left. On her way there she was able to get a good look at the pictures. She saw other humans, some small, some not so small, some looked silly, and others were just smiling as they wore what looked to be graduation clothing. Twilight was wondering if humans had a good education system, and that gave her an answer.

Some of the pictures were actually paintings, and they were stunning views of beautiful landscapes. Whoever painted them must have been very skilled at it. “These paintings are amazing! Did your grandma paint too?!” Twilight was starting to get excited about humans, they seemed so talented.

“Actually that was my great-grandma, she was quite the painter and her paintings are distributed throughout the houses of my grandma's siblings. There are a couple more of them, and I can show you, but I believe you were looking for the bathroom.” Hunter pointed to a door at the beginning of the hallway, “here we are.”

Hunter opened the door and she walked in, he showed her how the door lock worked and then closed the door behind him as he left. He might as well start a nice breakfast. Did ponies eat pancakes? Might as well just ask her. “Hey Twi! You ever heard of pancakes?” Hunter said yelled into the bathroom. It was almost midday so he knew his mom had gone to work hours ago.

“I love pancakes!” Twilight yelled back, “Do you have any eggs to go with them?”

“Of course!” Hunter was excited that he could make her a decent breakfast, “What would you like to drink, milk, water, apple juice, or hot chocolate?”

“Melted chocolate is a drink?” Twilight giggled. Pinkie would love to hear about this, sure there was chocolate milk, but this must be different. As the name implied it was hot, and milk wasn't the best when it was warm.

“Not 'Melted Chocolate', 'Hot chocolate'.” Hunter said, as he started to walk towards the kitchen. Hot chocolate it was then.

After a few minutes Hunter had the stove ready, and the grill was steaming. He cracked the eggs into a pan, as he mixed the pancake mix, and he had already put 2 mugs of milk into the microwave for the hot chocolate. Twilight walked into the kitchen and saw the commotion.

“Wow, you sure know your way around a kitchen,” Twilight complemented “I might as well help out though, where's the plates and such?”

“They're in the cupboard left of the sink, and the silverware is in the drawer under the island. Don't worry about glasses those are being prepared as we speak.” Hunter said as he poured 4 mini pancakes onto the grill, and mixed up the eggs so that they were scrambled. Just then the microwave went off and Twilight jumped.

Hunter chuckled “Thats a microwave Twi, it isn't going to blow up. At least I hope it won't, that's a new model.” He walked over to it and grabbed the two hot mugs with some hot pads and set them on the island. Twilight got the plates out and found where the forks were and set them out neatly out on the table.

She noticed an open bag of napkins on a small shelf underneath the island and put a couple on the table with her magic. She wondered where all the food was supposed to be kept. There was a big, white, something in the kitchen that Hunter seemed to put the eggs into.

“What is that thing?” Twilight asked.

“You mean the fridge?” Hunter asked, as he flipped the pancakes and put the eggs on the table.

“What's a fridge?” Twilight wondered, “What's it do?”

“A refrigerator, or fridge, is an appliance that almost every human home has that keeps all the food that needs to be cold, cold.” Hunter explained, “Speaking of which, could you go ahead and open it and see if you see any jams you might wanna put on your pancakes, I know my mom likes putting peach jam on hers, because it's really liquidy and it might as well be peach syrup.”

“That sounds delightful,” Twilight said, her mouth watering. She hadn't noticed how hungry she really was until she smelled the eggs on the table and thought about having some peaches on her pancakes.

She used her magic to pull on the door to the fridge and found that it opened quite easily, as she opened the door wide however she heard something hit the ground.

“Oops” Twilight said, Then she picked it up. “'bacon', what's that?”

“Oh, uh, it's nothing. I um...” Hunter stuttered, He took the bacon and threw it to the back of the fridge.

Hunter knew that ponies never slaughtered their pigs, and that cows were their friends and such. What would she think if she knew that Hunter loved bacon! Let alone hamburgers and subs, and so many things she musn't know about.

“It's just a human thing, don't worry about it, oh, here's the syrup and the peach jam. Thank you!” Hunter said as he threw the jars into the air for Twilight to catch with her magic and then immediately shut the door.

Twilight was now immensely curious. “You know, I'm only going to be in this world for the short amount of time until I get us back, so I would appreciate it if you could, I dunno, tell me about things. There are just so many differences between your world and mine and I would love to get to know them!”

Hunter thought this over as he mixed the hot chocolate. Should he just straight up tell her? What if she got sick? It's not like he was insensitive enough to prepare bacon for her, but still.

“Alright fine,” Hunter said as he prepped the table by placing their pancakes on the plates and the hot chocolate next to them. “But only after breakfast. I'm starved”

Eventually Twilight's curiosity was overpowered by her hunger, and she sat down at the table. If she sat on the ground she wasn't tall enough so she sat in one of the chairs and let her hooves dangle. Hunter thought this was the best way for a pony to sit, and chuckled to himself quietly.

Twilight smothered one of her pancakes with the peach syrup and used her magic to wield the fork. As soon as she placed the pancake in her mouth she was in heaven. Pancakes were her favorite, and the peaches just made it that much better.

She glanced over at Hunter who was busy putting marshmallows into his hot chocolate and spreading peanut butter over the top of his pancakes.

Twilight remembered that she had wanted to try this new hot chocolate thing that Hunter had created. She decided she should take caution due to the name, and used her magic to get some of it onto a spoon before she blew on it and placed it in her mouth.

It tasted creamy but not very chocolatey...

“Hot chocolate isn't very chocolatey...” Twilight said, kinda disappointed.

“Oh well, we can fix that,” Hunter said, “I like to put vast amounts of chocolate into mine to get that chocolate taste, but my mom usually just has 1 spoonful, I guess you're more of a chocolate fan like me.”

Hunter grabbed her glass, took it too the island, and started putting some more chocolate powder into it.

“With a friend like Pinkie Pie you can't help but be a fan of chocolate. You have peanut butter too!” Twilight beamed

“Of course,” Hunter said, “You should put it on your pancakes, but I don't suggest it with the peaches, just use plain syrup for that.”

“Well,” Twilight said, “You haven't steered me wrong yet!”

And so she spread some peanut butter on her pancakes with some syrup. It was delicious! The way the peanut butter stuck with the pancake, and the way that the syrup worked to keep it from being too sticky. The peanut butter and syrup was just a great combo of flavors. She must have this for breakfast more often!

“It's dewishus!” Twilight mumbled, and then swallowed “How's the hot chocolate coming I need something equally tasty to wash that down with.”

“Here you are, careful it's hot.” Hunter beamed, he was glad that she was enjoying herself so much.

Twilight once again stuck her spoon into the glass and blew on the now dark brown liquid. Then she put it in her mouth and swallowed.

“That was more like it!” Twilight said happily, as she picked up the mug and began slurping chocolatey goodness into her muzzle.

It wasn't like chocolate milk, it was creamy like it maybe, but this flavor of chocolate was more potent and it was warm and made her feel like she was back home, by a fire, cuddling a baby dragon.

“Wait, don't drink it all yet! You haven't tried it with marshmallows yet!” Hunter told her, bringing back the bag of sweet white edible pillows.

Twilight stopped sipping for just a moment to let him add a few little marshmallows to her drink, she let them dissipate a little before she took another sip. Now it was even sweeter than before, and the marshmallows seemed to regulate the temperature.

Twilight and Hunter finished their delectable breakfast, and Hunter cleaned up the plates and things while Twilight put away the syrup and jam.

“Now don't think that just because you've stuffed me with delicious food that I've forgotten about your mystery bacon.” Twilight said with a smirk. Then she proceeded to pull it back out of the fridge. “What's so strange about it anyways? It just looks like strips of... something, I have no idea what that is.”

“Alright, I'll tell you what it is, but you have to promise me that you won't freak out.” Hunter pleaded.

“Alright, I won't freak out.” Twilight said

Hunter grinned “Pinkie promise?”

“Pinkie promise,” Twilight giggled, making the motion of sticking a cupcake into her eye.

“Alright, now has Lyra told you much about humans?” Hunter inquired, he knew that at least one pony besides Luna knew what humans were.

“Only a basic description of what you looked like and a little of your history.” Twilight responded, "Just how many other ponies did Hunter know about?" Twilight thought, taking a seat on the kitchen floor.

Hunter brought in one of the chairs from the table and sat in it backwards so that he could lean forward on the back of the chair. “If you learned a lot about our history then I would like to apologize, there isn't much in our past to be proud of and there were some downright evil things that happened. Aside from that note let me tell you about bacon. Now I know this is going to seem downright evil, but I might as well just tell you. Humans are omnivores.”

Twilight thought for a moment. “So you eat meat?”

“Yes, and more specifically in the case of bacon. Pig meat.” Hunter said.

Twilight put the bacon back in the fridge. She didn't want to look at it anymore, she had wondered why Luna didn't exactly enjoy humans.

“You mean you slaughter pigs!” Twilight said, raising her voice slightly, instantly thinking of the pigs that lived on AppleJack's farm, and how she would never hurt those innocent creatures.

“No! Well, not me directly, I've never hurt a pig in my life. But my race does. Humans kill to survive, this is why I was trying to apologize for our history. It isn't the prettiest thing, and not only have we harmed the creatures, and the earth, but we've harmed each other as well. You see, here where I live, food is always available. However there are children who starve without relief in worse places. Adults will feel the helplessness and loss as their children fade before eventually fading themselves. Don't you see Twilight! Everything humans do is for their own survival, only for their own selves to rise as close to the top as they can get while on the backs of others.” Hunter slowly went from being quiet to a loud tone. As he reached the end of his speech his eyes began to leak. Hunter found that he had stood up, and sat back in the chair putting his face in his arms. “Now you know why I want to leave this place, sure there's good here, but the good is too far apart. Everyone is always trying to gain something, and the hearts of man have turned towards selfishness and greed.”

Here Twilight really didn't know what to do. This conversation had really gotten out of hand from where it had started.

“Look, I forgive you, it isn't your fault. I understand that your world is filled with selfish people, but no matter where you go there's going to be somepony looking to take advantage of ponies to rise to the top. You just have to enjoy those bits of happiness and the kindness of others when they come and believe that things will get better.” Twilight said reassuringly. She walked over and put her hoof around him. “Don't worry about it Hunter, I've come to take you away to a better place.”

At this Hunter seemed to chuckle through his tears. Comedy was one thing he knew well and it was never lost on him, no matter how sad he was.

“What's so funny?” Twilight asked, grinning.

“Nothing really,” Hunter said sitting up “It's just that the way you phrased that made it seem like I you were going to kill me.”

Twilight giggled. “I guess my wording could have been chosen a little more carefully huh.”

“You got that right” Hunter said, wiping away the tears with his already wet sleeves. “Sorry about yelling at you just now, I've just felt so lost with the direction humanity has been headed recently, and it doesn't help that I've been going through a lot lately.”

“Don't worry about it,” Twilight said “You won't have to worry about it for very much longer.”

“Said the murderer” Hunter joked.

“Har har,” Said Twilight, “Well you know what, I guess we shouldn't stay here for very long, but you should teach me some about your world before we leave!”

“That's not a problem,” Hunter said. Then suddenly his eyes turned sad “There are few things I should do first as well. I do have lots of people that I like to think care about me, and I shouldn't just leave without a trace.”

“Of course, take all the time you need Hunter” Twilight said.

It wasn't yet time to go, and so they started to prepare.

Author's Note

Hunter reveals the big human secret. Bacon.

Also, how many of you laughed at my description of marshmallows. "Sweet white edible pillows"

Thanks for reading guys, it means a lot.

Please don't forget to up vote if you like it or favorite it.

Chapter 6: Meanwhile...

Time to go
Chapter 6
Meanwhile...

It was time to hurl, and so Pinkie got out of bed.

Last nights party wasn't exactly what she had in mind. Of course she didn't remember anything past when she spiked the punch and took a few swigs, and she guessed that was when all the fun stuff happened.

Pinkie stopped praying to the porcelain god and flushed. Then she washed out her mouth and brushed her teeth before walking downstairs and taking in the aftermath of what must have been one of her greatest parties, she was sure. Pinkie always enjoyed looking at the aftermath of the party, it told great tales of the night before even if you couldn't remember.

Yet when she got downstairs there was no aftermath. Everything was completely spotless!

"Noooooooooooooooooo!" Pinkie yelled running forward and sliding onto her knees.

"What do you mean no?" Asked a voice from outside. "It's past opening time, are you saying you won't be openin' today?"

Pinkie had been too hungover to remember that she had a store to run. What would the cakes think if Pinkie had missed all that morning business! She nervously glanced at the clock and noticed that it was only 15 minutes past opening time. Okay, so maybe she wasn't that irresponsible.

"Just a minute!" Pinkie yelled. She guessed it was a good thing that her store was clean or it would've taken her a good couple hours to clean up an aftermath, no doubt about it.

Pinkie looked around and did a quick double check before she opened the store, maybe something from her party was left over. Not a single thing. Pinkie felt relieved and disappointed at the same time.

Pinkie opened the door. "Okie dokie lokie, come on in and lets get some sweets!" Pinkie ushered the customer into her store and ran behind the counter, "What can I get you...uh I've never seen you before, are you new in town?"

"Name's Blue, and yeah I'm not exactly from these parts no." Said the colt who was now standing in Pinkie's store.

"Wanna be my friend? I love making new friends, what's your name? Where do you live? New friends get a free dozen cupcakes!" Pinkie was bouncing off the walls as usual.

"Hey thanks Pinkie, that's mighty nice of you, per the usual." Blue said.

"How did you know my name if you aren't from around here. Are you a spy!?" Pinkie gasped looking at Blue with one big eye.

"I ain't no spy darlin', you're just a mite popular round Equestria. I thought that while I was on my way I might as well stop into this renowned establishment for a treat and a smile or two.” Blue said grinning at his favorite pony.

“Well you've come to the right place for both! Here's your free cupcakes Blue!” Pinkie said shoving a box into his arms. “Anything else I can get you?”

“I would uh... I would love it if maybe... Oh never mind.” Blue stuttered, starting to blush.

“Hey, whatever it is, we're friends” Pinkie said quietly, “You can tell friends anything, and if it's a secret I won't tell anyone I...”

“Pinkie promise” Blue interrupted, faking sticking a cupcake into his eye.

Pinkie giggled “That's right,” She said mimicking the same motion. “Now what is it you wanted to tell me?”

At this Blue puffed up his chest, stood tall and said. “Would you like to have lunch with me this afternoon?”

“I would love to!” Pinkie exploded. “Where should we go? Oh! I know this place right in this square, they make delicious daffodil sandwiches. We should go there!”

“You uh... You wouldn't happen to have a lunch break would you?” Blue said, taking another deep breath before he could continue.

“I get a couple hours for lunch at one, you should stop by then and we can get some tasty lunch!” Pinkie was already hungry and those daffodil sandwiches sounded delicious already.

“Will do miss,” Blue said as the largest grin came across his face. He had waited a couple years for this opportunity, ever since he came to Equestria he had wanted to meet Pinkie, but with the starting of his wheat farm he hadn't really had the time. “Don't you worry about paying,” Blue said as Pinkie started counting bits for her lunch “It wouldn't be right for me to invite you to lunch and then make you spend your money.”

“Thanks so much blue! You're a great friend already!” Pinkie squealed and hugged blue.

Blue started to blush again.

“Uh yeah... No problem miss. I'll be back here at one, thanks for the cupcakes Pinkie!” Blue said as he started out the door.

“That's what friends are for!” Pinkie yelled as he left.

“Well that went well” Blue said quietly to himself. He had already met Twilight, now it was time to meet AJ. He wondered if she wasn't busy. Only one way to find out. So he started making his way to sweet apple acres.

Rainbow Dash, had not fared much better than pinkie pie, in fact, she had puked before she went to bed, puked in the middle in the night, and then she had to puke right when she woke up.

“How could I possibly have to barf this much!” Rainbow yelled at the bowl of clouds before her that served as her toilet. “That party must have been the craziest one yet.”

Rainbow got to her kitchen and sipped some water as she tried to quell her aching head. She remembered Pinkie putting some extra stuff into the punchbowl and then being dared to chug the whole thing. Which she remembered doing. Immediately after however things seemed to get fuzzy. It was booze again, Pinkie was up to her old tricks. Not that Rainbow didn't enjoy a drink or two every once in a while, or being the occasional drunk, but she liked to know when she was being intoxicated.

Rainbow decided that a nice fly over ponyville would clear her head, and chugged the water before she went to the front of her floating cloud house and took off.

She was partially right, the wind in her mane and the constant flapping seemed to ease her head, but the sun was really bright and it hurt her eyes.

After going back to get some shades, Rainbow took off again and glided lazily, or rather drunken through the sky. She started off the day by flying over Rarity's carousel boutique. Then she tried to do a spiral in the air. She started feeling woozy immediately.

Rarity had woken up with only a slight headache and no memories of the party after the music arrived. “Another one of Pinkie's usual parties I'm sure.” Rarity said before walking into her kitchen. Sweetie bell had once again tried her hand at cooking and it had actually gone rather well. 2 glasses of Apple juice were on the table, the plates and silverware were placed with accuracy and the french toast was only slightly burnt.

“Oh hi sis!” Sweetie Belle said beaming “I made breakfast and it turned out great don't ya think?”

“Wow Sweetie Belle your cooking skills have really improved, I think I might just have some bread and jam to go with this breakfast.” Rarity said opening the cupboards and getting out the raspberry jam.

“uh, don't you think you'll be too full if you eat more bread with it?” Sweetie Belle said behind her mask of a smile.

“Don't be silly of course I won't... Sweetie belle where's all the bread?” Rarity asked, sensing that Sweetie Belle was hiding something.

“I uh, fed some birds this morning after I made the french bread, and I guess I used up all the bread! Sorry!” Sweetie Belle said putting on a giant smile.

“Right well I guess I'll just put the jam away.” Rarity said but as she looked at the bottle she realized that it had some mold in it. “Oh, this jam is no good. This was my favorite kind too.” Rarity moaned as she went over to throw it in the trash.

“Rarity wait!” Sweetie belle yelled hoping to stop her sister before she opened the garbage.

Unfortunately Rarity had already opened the lid and was going to toss the jam, before she say the crazy amount of egg shells and burnt french toast that filled the trash.

“You know if you wanted to practice you could've just told me and I would have stocked up...” Rarity said, slightly put off that her sister had not only wasted all the bread they owned in one fowl swoop, but surely all the eggs as well.

“Sorry sis, but you might as well come have this breakfast before it gets cold! Wouldn't want my hard work to go waste would you?” Sweetie Belle said before she took the last bite of her toast and downed the rest of her apple juice.

“Well sis I hope you enjoy it, I gotta go meet up with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. We're getting our story writing cutie marks today!” Sweetie Belle said excitedly, and then zoomed out the door, and was gone from sight almost immediately.

“Well it actually doesn't look too bad.” Rarity said as she sat down and wielded her fork. She cut off a nice chunk of bread and stuck it into her mouth. She tasted the usual things. Bread, egg, nutmeg, syrup. Then rarity felt something in her mouth.

“Wait a minute.” Rarity thought “Did she put peppercorns in the egg!”

There were no words as she bit down to investigate.

Needless to say the breakfast was dumped and the apple juice was chugged.

“That child needs to learn about the proper use of certain ingredients.” Rarity said throwing on her scarf from the night before. It seemed, crusty, as if it had been covered in dirt, washed lightly and then hung out to dry. She decided that she should just wash her clothes from the night before seeing as how she had worn them to a party she remembered nothing about and thought she should take a bath first.

After taking a nice warm bath and perfecting her mane yet again, she threw on a new scarf and went outside. She had to buy some more supplies, and she might as well take a nice morning walk.

That's what she thought, at least, before the weather turned sour.

Rainbow Dash couldn't hold it, she was going to puke again and so she did the best thing she could and faced downward before she did so.

Rainbow Dash's seemingly impossible amount of chunk nuggets plastered the walkway to Rarity's shop, just missing Rarity as she walked out the door.

“I guess I'll just go back to bed then,” Rarity whispered to herself. “Discord has obviously escaped and I want no part in it until Twilight needs me to vanquish him.” At this she went inside, threw her scarf over her hat rack, and marched upstairs before getting back into bed and thinking that this day should never have started.

“Oh Celestia, I should never try doing tricks when I'm this sick to my stomach” Ranbow Dash flew down to asses the damage. Luckily no part of the dress shop or it's owner had been touched and she was thankful, “at least I won't get that much garbage from her later”

Then she flew back up and got some storm clouds, she guided them over the walkway and started jumping. Withing minutes her insides were cleaned off the walk and she could go back to flying. Her head had cleared a little and she thought that she should go home and just rest it off. It was obvious that she wasn't going to get that much done today feeling sick as she was. Good thing today was going to be sunny because she had no more sick days off.

Fluttershy woke up, fed her animals, walked outside, and fell into her pond.

As she got out and started drying herself off, her bear friend grabbed her and used his belly like a large towel. Fluttershy was dry in moments.

“Thanks so much,” Fluttershy said giving the bear a nuzzle “That was so kind of you”

The bear growled a warm growl and went back to what he was doing.

“Well aren't I just more clumsy than usual today.” Fluttershy thought

She went started walking towards town and tripped on the hose that her gardener was using to over water her flowers. Again.

“Are you alright miss flutersha'?” The gardener asked

“I am, but I don't think those flowers are.” Fluttershy said rubbing her chin

“Oh ya, sorry” The gardener said turning off the hose “Guess I got too caught up in mah tune to realize I was drownin em again.”

“That's fine, just please don't let it happen again.” Fluttershy said walking to her mailbox.

She opened her mailbox and saw that she had a couple letters and grabbed them in her mouth.

When she went to close the mailbox however part of her mane got stuck in the lid and she squeaked as it pulled on her hair. Fluttershy reopened and closed the mailbox only to find that her letters had landed on her flowers.

So now both her things had been drowned. Fluttershy sighed as she retrieved her mail and tried to wipe it off. She decided she was too clumsy today to do anything, and went back to her cottage. As she put the mail onto a towel which was laid out on her table she heard something outside.

Sounded like thumping. As she went outside she saw that Angel was running up the road. “There's my favorite bunny!” Fluttershy yelled to Angel. Angel was not concerned about whose favorite he was, he was more concerned about the hawk that had decided to chase him.

“Oh no angel I'm coming!” Fluttershy said starting off down the path. Unfortunately her feet caught and she tumbled. Right into the pond.

Angel ran into the cottage and shut the big door behind him. The hawk followed after and was stopped by the door. After rubbing it's beak for a little, the hawk flew off and left Fluttershy, dripping, and wet. Again.

The gardener saw this and chuckled as quietly as he could to himself. Fluttershy dried herself off as best she could, stomped up to the cottage, grabbed a towel, dried herself, and then went back to taking care of the animals inside her cottage. Today was not a good day to go outside.

As Applejack helped Mac put the final bushels of apples into the barn, she thought she heard somepony walking up the path. Mac must've thought so too because he said “Visitor.”

Applejack swung around to see who their visitor might be and saw a blue colt, holding a long piece of grass in his mouth like Big Mac was known to do. “Don't worry Mac, I'll see what he wants.” Applejack said as she trotted over to talk to this new visitor. Mac went inside and started helping clean up the house a little.

“Howdy there stranger, need something from the apple family?” Applejack asked

“Howdy yourself Applejack, the names Blue, I was just stopping by to visit your reputable apple farm.” Blue said smiling.

“Thank you kindly, but my farm isn't as popular as you think, and we prefer it stayed that why if you know what I mean. How'd you know who I was anyways” Applejack asked, she knew his name, but he was still a stranger to her.

“Oh don't you worry about that miss, you think I would come to visit a farm if I didn't know the family that owned it?” Blue said extending his hoof.

“I suppose not,” AJ said just a little suspicious “What can I do ya fer?”

“I'm a farmer myself growing wheat, and I was wondering if a great farmer like you could give me a couple of tips.” Blue said with that ever present grin on his face. He hadn't had time to meet ANY of the mane 6 when he was transported. Now was his big chance.

Applejack's suspicions left her like ants during a flood. “Oh well why don't you come have some nice snacks, Granny makes a right tasty cobbler and we can get to it right after, I'm just a mite peckish myself.”

“Sure thing” Blue said, this was more than he could have hoped for.

It was time to go, and so they went to snack.

Author's Note

Just checking on the rest of the mane 6.

And their drunkeness.

Chapter 7: Techno-Logic

Time to go
Chapter 7
Techno-Logic

It was almost time to go, and so preparations were going smoothly.

Hunter had led Twilight to his room, and immediately he started cleaning things. It was messy, and he thought that if he was going to leave, that he wouldn't leave a mess. His room wasn't very large. It seemed to him to be around 20 x 20 feet and it was just big enough for all his furniture to line the walls, leaving a nice space in the middle.

Starting from the door his walls extended to the left, and then around, leaving the door in the front left if you were facing it. Starting from his door he had his furniture laid out, starting with his orange comfy chair, which he liked to use for reading, as it was the most comfortable chair he had ever had the pleasure of owning. It was orange and the back was almost as soft as the seat, the backrest flowed down it's sides and ended up as the arm rests. It had soft material all the way down to the floor, hiding it's complex, eyesore of a rocking device.

After that was his bed, which was basically a bunch of metal poles with golden colored bed knobs on the tops of them, with a nice design on the backboard and ends. It was barely a single bed, and the mattress was just a little small. Underneath it was a bed that laid on a spring layout that could extend upwards, and had wheels. This was so that others could use it in case the need arose, but Hunter preferred having guests stay in the basement, as the beds down there were of much better quality.

His bed ran along the wall that was left of the door, and at it's foot was his dresser, there was just enough space between the end of the bed and the dresser to open up the drawers all the way and then some. There was an outlet on the end of the bed into which he plugged his surge protector. For some odd reason something had to be plugged into this particular outlet for the lights in the room to work.

Atop his dresser sat his hunk of a T.V. As it was one of those Tube T.V.s with the bulky backs to it. It was only 1” by 1” so it wasn't the biggest but his room was so small you could never be far enough away. He didn't mind, it was good enough for him and he got it for 10 dollars at a yard sale. Next to it was his surge protector where he had his T.V. And his DVD/VCR player. He never really watched movies, and when he did it was on his computer.

His dresser was on the wall opposite the door, and above it hung a clock that he had found laying on the ground, outside his school. Between his dresser and his desk, which was to the right of his dresser if you were facing it, he kept all his records. His Vinyl records, that he thought he should take with him for a pony of the same name. On his desk he had a number of things.

First off, he had his monitor in the very middle. It was closely related to his T.V. In that it had a back to it, and he liked it, because it had a built in Microphone, and speakers of it's own with the volume control, and headphone plug-in on the right side of it. To the left of the monitor was his Ipod's charging station/radio/alarm clock, and one of the speakers that attached to the record player. On top of his Monitor sat an army camouflage hat, donned with “Choppers” sunglasses. He didn't ride motorcycles, he just had a thing for sunglasses, as well as his web-cam.

To the right of the monitor sat a little figurine of a very confused looking man, who had a sign at his feet that read. “If you don't get confused around here... You're just not trying” Twilight had giggled at this, so Hunter said she could keep it in the library when they got back.

“Are you sure?” Twilight said, she really would like to keep it in the main room of the library, and she had the perfect place for it in her mind, but it seemed like more of a memento than anything else.

“Well it was my dad's, but it really should be shown off more. Don't worry I'm sure it'll be in capable hooves.” Hunter said, working to make the adjustment to talking like a pony before he reached Equestria. Didn't want to embarrass himself.

Twilight took a moment to think of the implications of the gesture. His dad had owned this and Hunter had taken it when he passed. This was an obvious memento of his father and yet he thought that she should have it anyways.

“Thanks Hunter,” Twilight paused. “He must have been a really funny guy.”

“He was, and he always liked to spread smiles. That's why I think something of his should be out for all to see.” Hunter said, reliving some memories.

Twilight looked at Hunter and realized how easy it must be for him to remember the good in people. She thought that this trait was something that was important for everypony to have, and that he must be a great friend.

“Now if that doesn't sound familiar.” Twilight said, thinking about Pinkie.

Hunter chuckled and continued cleaning. To the back right of his Monitor there was another speaker for his record player, and his desk had a small rise and extended another foot, On this rise there was a small shelf allowing for a cubby hole where he kept all the games he wasn't playing. On top of this shelf is where he kept his record player.

Directly below the monitor was a little plank of wood that slid out with his keyboard and mouse on it. Underneath the cubby on the right, was another cubby hole where he kept random papers and his copy of Monty Python and the Holy Grail, which he decided that he must show the ponies at some point. Hopefully they would understand the humor, and Fluttershy wouldn't freak out when the rabbit attacked.

Underneath this cubby hole was a door, when opened it revealed his computer tower. And to the left of that was the underside of his desk, where sat all his power cords, a small garbage can, and the heating vent to his room.

On the right wall was his closet, where he kept all his fancy clothes. To the right of that was his hamper, and his bookcase, which Twilight was having an eager look at.

“Wow,” Twilight sighed “You don't have many books, but I don't think I've read a single one!”

“I suggest the comics first, Calvin and Hobbes is a good one, considering that it isn't all slapstick, and it's really intellectual for a comic book.” Hunter finally finished organizing his room so that it looked nice. “ Tada!”

Twilight looked around. Spotless. Places that looked messy were just things that were in their proper place, and those things were messy by themselves.

“Not bad” Twilight said, pulling “Revenge of the baby-sat” from the shelf.

“Good choice.” Hunter said. “Would it be too much trouble if I took a good number of things with me to Equestria? I don't think I could leave them behind in good taste”

Twilight thought for a moment, before remembering that the spell didn't get any harder the more stuff you brought. This must have been a normal occurrence if the spell was constructed that way.

“I guess not, what do you need to bring?” Twilight asked, as she opened up to the first comic in the book.

“Well... Everything but the furniture, and some of that too.” Hunter said.

“I guess... Alright fine.” Twilight said, she decided that it wouldn't be right to make someone part with the stuff that held sentimental value.

“Woohoo” Hunter joked before his eyes saddened a little. “I guess I'll have to say goodbye first though. I can't just leave without a trace, my mom will miss me and my friends will surely wonder where in the world I disappeared to.”

“I guess that's reasonable,” Twilight said, as she put on a reassuring face "Take all the time you need, I have some books to read.”

“Nice rhyme.” Hunter said, and plopped down in front of his computer. He immediately got online, and went to his favorite social website.

As he set his Ipod to play “A Tropical Octav3” He searched his Facebook account for what he thought would be the last time.

As he searched, he looked over the friends that he was sure he would miss. Of course he would make new friends, but he was sure that there was at least a couple people he didn't want to cry if they knew that he had gone missing or something.

He decided that he might as well tell those friends what was happening, and planned to make a note for his mother so that, although it would be hard for her to understand and accept, she would know what had happened.

He clicked on the chat box for his friend Michael as he saw that he was online.

Hunter: “Hey”

Michael: “Hello!”

Hunter: “What's up dude?”

Michael: “Well... A lot actually.”

Hunter: “I bet it isn't as much as what's happening with me right now.”

Michael: “As much as I want to believe that, I highly doubt it.”

Hunter: “As do I.”

Michael: “Well then we'll just have to find out whose day has been weirder huh”

Hunter: “Fine I'll start, but I guess you need a little background first. My secret isn't going to matter anymore, so you might as well know being my friend. I'm a brony. I love the show about cartoon ponies and I'm no longer afraid to say it. Twilight Sparkle herself somehow got to my bucking house and she's laying on my bed reading comics. She said she came to take me to Equestria and I'm leaving. I don't know if I'll ever be able to talk to or see anybody ever again so I'm taking this time to say goodbye.”

Twilight Sparkle giggled as she read about Calvin being tackled by Hobbes, yet again as he returned home.

Michael: “No way.”

Hunter: “What? No way I'm a brony?”

Michael: “No... No bucking way because I'm a brony, I've never told anyone, and a bucking unicorn is in my house as well.”

Hunter couldn't believe it. Not only was Michael a brony as well, which meant that he could have told him that whole time, but Luna must have been busy because Michael had also been visited by a unicorn.

Hunter: “No bucking way”

Michael: “No bucking way is bucking right”

Hunter: “Well Buck!”

Michael: “Dude this is Bucking awesome! We're going to be in Equestria soon!”

Hunter: “I realize that, but didn't you think about the other people who care about you?”

Michael: “I guess I have been too caught up in my excitement to think about that.”

Hunter: “Well you better think about it, because what happens when you're parents find your gone, and you leave no trace!?”

Michael: “I guess I should get ready to go then. I'll have to leave several notes, but what do you say in a note like that? 'Dear loving parents, don't worry about me I was just teleported off to a magical land of ponies by one that appeared in our house. Signed your son who loved a kids show"

Hunter: “Very funny... Come on man this is serious!”

Michael: “I know it's serious, but there is no way this will be any worse for anyone if we try to tell them the truth.”

Michael was right. Hunter hadn't really thought about what he would say in his note to his mother, only that he was leaving and she should know.

Hunter: “Alright then, what's your plan?”

Michael: “I dunno, check back with me later I'll figure something out.”

Hunter: “So which Unicorn came to get you?”

Michael: “Trixie actually. She isn't that mean if you get to talk to her, she just has a grudge against the mane six”

Hunter: “Oh, so Trixie is doing work for Princess Luna?”

Michael: “I guess so, maybe it pays good.”

Hunter: “Maybe. Tell her I said Hi.”

There was a pause before it said Michael was typing again.

Michael: “She said she couldn't care less about what my human friends said. Never mind I guess she's still a grinch”

Hunter chuckled and Twilight looked up from her comics. “What's so funny?” Twilight asked.

Hunter turned his chair around to face Twilight, and told her what had transpired in the past few minutes. “So Trixie was sent to pick up my friend Michael. I told him to say hi for me and she's still as rude as ever.”

Twilight seemed to frown a little “So when we go back we might run into Trixie again?”

“I guess so,” Hunter said “But don't you worry about her, I've got your back.”

“Thanks” Twilight said, and went back to her comics.

Hunter: “You'll never believe which unicorn I got as my escort.”

Michael: “Twilight Sparkle”

Hunter: “How'd ya know?”

Michael: “You already told me! You're super lucky by the way.”

Hunter: “Wait dude I have a plan.”

Michael: “What's that?”

Hunter: “If we can't make our parents believe that where we've gone is the truth through a note. We'll just have to show them.”

Michael: “How's that”

Hunter: “You better pack up your things, and get it all into the front room. Here's the plan”

Hunter proceeded to tell Michael that he believed the only way that they could go without causing a giant ruckus was to get all their things together, wait in their house, and then when their family came home, tell them where they were going, show their pony as proof, say goodbye, and then leave.

Michael: “Alright it sounds like a sound plan to me. Is there anything in particular I should pack?”

Hunter: “Get the essentials, all the belongings that you can't live without, your clothes, that one awesome controller seeing as I only have 3, and your favorite games.”

Michael: “Why should I bring my xbox stuff, they don't have that stuff in Equestria.”

Hunter: “No they don't, but they will soon.”

Michael: “So you're going to bring the works huh?”

Hunter: “Definitely.”

Michael: “Alright awesome. I'll speak with you later good sir.”

Hunter: “Righto”

Hunter then proceeded to message as many people as he wanted to tell on his friends list that he was leaving. He told them the truth, what else could he tell them? Many people laughed, and some seemed to act unsurprised but he told them what was happening over and over until they understood, even if they thought he was joking. They would know the reality soon enough. Yet he couldn't find the courage to tell his family. His cousin in particular. He was going to tell his cousin about his secret when he returned to his hometown, and now when he was never going back, he still didn't have the nerve.

Twilight had finished the first three Calvin & Hobbes comics and was already on one about Garfield.

“There is no way eating lasagna is good for cats” Twilight whispered to herself.

Hunter got off the internet and was almost ready. “Alright Twilight, time to use the computer.”

“What?” Twilight asked, looking up from her comic book, “Did you say I should learn to use the computer?”

“Yes.” Hunter said flatly.

“Why on earth should I do that?” Twilight asked.

“Because,” Hunter started “Computers are great for library use.”

“What are we waiting around this boring place for? Isn't the whole reason I came here to get you out of this... place” Trixie said as Michael stuffed his clothes into suitcases.

“Well I can't very well leave without telling my family now can I?” Michael said moving on to getting his nick knacks from the nearby shelves.

“Well I suppose not,” Trixie said “But I don't know why you have to take all these things with you”

“Don't you have anything to call your own?” Michael asked “Anything you would want to hold on to, to remember?”

“Well... I suppose there is one thing.” Trixie said suddenly losing the rude tone she usually spoke in.

Michael sensed that Trixie was about to say something personal and stopped collecting things. “Oh yeah? What is it?”

“It's nothing.” Trixie said

“Oh come on Trixie, how are we gonna be friends if you don't tell me about yourself” Michael said, desperately trying to get on her good side.

“Oh all right” Trixie sighed, on the inside she was a little giddy that somepony 'wanted' to be her friend for once instead of having to force them using magic. “I keep my teddy bear” Trixie blushed, and looked at the ground expecting a laugh as she pawed at the ground with one hoof.

The only thing she got in response was a brown teddy bear with a heart in the middle, that landed on the ground in front of her face.

“Was that so hard?” Michael said grinning.

“I guess not” Trixie said returning the smile. “He's so cute too!” Trixie said, picking up the bear and holding it to her face. Soft as well.

Michael laughed at the sudden change in character Trixie had experienced. He continued to gather up his things and eventually left the room to get his electronics.

“What about all these toys on the floor?” Trixie asked as Michael stepped out of the room

“Those are all my brothers things, he never cleans. My room would be spotless if I was the only one who slept in it.” Michael said, rolling his eyes at the thought of his brother. If there was one person he would miss less it was his little brother. He loved him sure, but he was really annoying and always made bad decisions.

Michael was a lot like Hunter in many ways. First they were both extremely awesome in his opinion. Second they both had great skill in the way of games, and Hunter and Michael made great friends. Michael was average just like Hunter, maybe 2 inches shorter, weighed a good deal less, but Hunter's hair was a good deal dirtier blond than his was, his bright streaks of yellow showing on his head of short hair. He had also been lost on girls, and somehow thought that Hunter was the one to look to on advice on the subject, despite his being helplessly single. His light blue eyes spoke of a boy who was born to reach the sky.

Michael grabbed his Ipod, his Mp3, and his controller. He really only owned 1 of the games in the house so he took that one but felt bad about taking the others, so he left them. Hunter had the same games anyways. Michael dug around the drawer they were kept in first though, and realized that he still had one of Hunter's games.

“Who would've thought we had to go to Equestria just so I could return this.” Michael chuckled.

Trixie had just gotten an apple out of the fridge that Michael had told her about, and was now munching on it. She laid down on the couch and sighed, slightly bored.

“So what do you do for fun around here?” Trixie said, before taking another bite out of the apple.

“We play video games usually.” Michael said not really paying attention.

“What are those?” Trixie asked.

Now Michael was paying attention. “Here lemme show you.”

Michael popped in the Halo 4 disc, and started up his Xbox 360.

“Here,” Michael said handing Trixie the controller, “Use your magic to move the joysticks and press the buttons.”

“Alright,” Trixie said, enveloping the black controller with a pinkish hue. “What are we doing?”

Michael merely replied “Spartans don't ask questions, they follow orders.”

Trixie was confused “Spartans?”

It was time for Trixie to learn, and so he started the campaign... On easy of course.

Author's Note

Sorry about getting this one out later than my usual speed, I was doing things today.

It was nothing really but still.

Distractions.

I also have enough references to things in this one I'm afraid I'll get sued.

Edit: Although super cute, all the times I call Trixie "Twixie" have been removed. Also a proper description of Michael has been added.

Chapter 8: The Somber Song.

Time to go
Chapter 8
The Somber Song

It was time to go, and so Blue said goodbye.

"Thanks a ton fer the delicious food and tips. I'll be sure to try those things on my crops.” Blue said, shaking Applejack's hoof.

“It was no problem, just helping a fellow farmer in need is all.” Applejack said, shaking his hoof and smiling.

“I guess I should be off then, it's late, and I can't leave my family in charge of the farm without me for too long.” Blue said letting go of AJ's hoof.

“Now listen here, you stop by anytime you're in the area, and Granny Smith will be sure happy to make you up another delicious meal, and some applesauce for them kids o' yers.” Applejack said.

She had talked with Blue at length about his family life, as she showed him the things they did around the farm, to make sure the vegetables they grew in the yard stayed healthy in the way of fending off bugs. She found that he had only started up his farm close to 5 years ago, and he had decided on wheat because he had experience in growing it.

Blue had married a beautiful light beige pegasus, whose beautiful dark brown mane, allowed her four leaf clover cutie mark to stand out. They had 3 kids, 1 pegasus boy, and 2 earth pony girls. He had met his wife after she had crash landed a runaway rain cloud into his wheat, and hurt her wings. Blue's farm was a good ways away from any real civilization. Blue took her inside, and patched her up, leaving her to rest in his guest room. Healing her wing had taken just a little bit longer than expected, but she didn't want to go to a hospital, she thought that the company of a nice colt and some country air was all she really needed.

After the first day of bed rest, she had started walking around, exploring. After she had done a walking lap around his farm, she decided that she might as well be useful if she was putting him to all that trouble. She started helping Blue collect, and sort the wheat. This wasn't a small wheat farm by any standards, and they had been working for a while. After a week, the bandages came off, and she could fly again.

She didn't leave however, because she felt it was her obligation to help Blue, for helping her. After the wheat was all harvested, she still seemed hesitant to leave his farm. They had breakfast together every morning since she had hurt herself, and they had become great friends. Something just seemed to click whenever they spoke, their conversations flowed nonstop, and when they did have to stop, they just picked it up the next time they had the chance. When it came time to go, she sighed, and stood at his door.

“Blue, I've really enjoyed staying here these past few weeks, the kindness you've shown me is really more than anypony ever has. Thank you.” She said, before leaning in and hugging Blue.

“Thanks miss... but uh... I was just doing what anypony would do.” Blue said, his face turning a shade of red uncharacteristic of his name.

“Not anypony.” She had said, suddenly gaining a stern look on her face. “Look Blue, I ran from my home. My family was cruel, and hateful and I can't stand them. Truth be told, I would rather stay here. With you.”

Blue hadn't known what to think. He had also grown to like having the company of another pony, not to mention a mare. He decided that he should let her stay, if she was running away from her family, then she must have good reason. He was reminded of his father, and knew that sometimes, getting away from family was a good thing. Plus, she was one heck of a hard worker. Rain wouldn't be hard to come by with a pegasus on the farm.

“I see no reason to make you leave.” Blue said, looking at her with a serious face, “Just so long as you pull your own weight around here, I'd be happy to have you stay on my farm with me.” As he spoke a slight grin reached his face.

She turned to Blue and smiled a giant smile. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” She said, as she tackled Blue to the floor.

As she propped herself up on her front hooves, she looked down at Blue. He was the nicest colt she had ever met. Despite his name, he had brilliant yellow eyes. They seemed to shine with the full force of the sun, and she had to blink a couple times.

As Blue looked up at the mare that now had him pinned to his farmhouse floor, he looked at her features more closely. She was still smiling and he noticed that she had the cutest dimples. She lost her smile to make way for a more curious expression, as if she was studying him as well. He looked at her eyes, and saw that they were the brownest eyes that he had ever seen. As he peered into them he was reminded of plowing his farm, and the rich soil underneath.

She seemed to flutter her eyes at him. Blue moved his hooves up and around the mare crouching above him. She felt his arms around her and it made her heart skip a beat. Blue pulled her closer, and she crouched low.

Her first kiss was exactly what she thought it would be. Warm, inviting, and tantalizing.

She brought herself back up to standing and pulled Blue up off the floor.

“Thank you.” She said.

“You're quite welcome miss.” Blue had said. “Feel free to stay as long as you like.”

At this they smiled, turned the lights off in the farmhouse and retired to bed.

“Awwwwww” Applejack had said “That's the nicest story I ever heard. I'm so happy for you two.”

Blue walked his way to the ponyville train station, and checked his ticket.

That's what he thought. The train was going to take him almost straight home. Straight home to his darling Clover.

“DIIIEEEE!!!!” Trixie yelled, “Taste my missiles you alien scum!”

Michael had been teaching her how to play Halo for a while now, and Trixie had really caught on fast. Pretty soon, her skills had become sufficient enough that he decided to award her with the privilege of piloting the mantis.

She had the war cry down too.

“Charrrrrge!” Michael yelled, rushing a group of knights with a fuel rod cannon. Immediately the knights who survived were pelted with a spray of bullets as Trixie moved to back him up.

“This is exhilarating!” Trixie squealed, waving her hooves around before sitting upright and leaning forward again, “I don't think I've ever had so much fun in my life!”

Michael was happy to have another convert, but this was even better. He had a unicorn here playing Halo with him. If this wasn't some kind of heaven he didn't know what was.

“Alright levels done. You keep playing alone, I have to continue getting ready to go.” Michael said, signing out, and grabbing up his bag to pack.

“Awwwww,” Trixie moaned “Are you sure I can make it on my own?” Trixie asked, starting up the single player campaign again.

“Definitely.” Michael said.

Michael had already gathered everything Hunter had told him to gather. The essentials, everything he couldn't live without, his game, Hunter's game, a controller, and now he was just working on getting his clothes.

He had to wash what had been dirty for that week, but he had thrown it all in one load. It was all fine anyways, he had seen his mom make a load of just his clothes without separating anything.

Now he just went into his room, and made sure he didn't forget anything. A couple things here, and the rest of his clothes were all that needed packing. He picked up the teddy bear from off the floor. He had kept this teddy bear from when he was a very young boy, and he had never given it a name. Trixie had loved it so much he decided to give it a nickname in her honor. Something cute. "Twixie" he said slurring where the 'r' in her name into a cute 'w'.

“DIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEE!” Trixie yelled from the other room.

That wasn't exactly cute. Yet he loved her enthusiasm.

Michael just had to wait.

By dinnertime Twilight had the hang of this whole typing thing.

Hunter had left her alone to type along with the typing instruction site he had found for an hour, and then when he checked on her, she had mastered the site and he had to move on. At that point he decided to try something. He started a timer and opened a word document.

“Just type whatever comes into your head.” Hunter had said

“Alright.” Twilight had answered back.

Typing wasn't that hard, Hunter had to use his fingers to laboriously press the buttons all over his keyboard, but with magic typing was a breeze. All the keys just seemed to press themselves down in the correct order whenever she thought of a word.

This lead to an impressive typing speed, of over 60 words a minute, said the website she had practiced on. She thought that 60 words a minute was all the website could handle as it seemed to stop there every time she got into it.

Hunter came back in an hour, and said that dinner was almost ready.

“I'd be happy to set the table again.” Twilight said, leaning back in her chair, slightly bored with all the typing.

“That's fine,” Hunter said, “My timer went off anyways, now I need to conclude my test. Were you typing the whole time?”

Twilight thought for a second “I think I've been typing the whole time, I don't remember stopping.”

“Good,” Hunter smiled, “You go set the table then, I'll 'grade' you.”

Twilight hopped from the chair and went into the kitchen. Smells of all kinds made their way into her nose. Potatoes, onions, garlic, crisp lettuce, tomatoes, carrots, radishes, ranch dressing. Hunter sure knew how to make food smell good. She got out the plates as she started salivating. The potatoes she realized were in the oven, smelled extremely good and she was starving since she skipped lunch.

Twilight moved the salad bowl to the table and moved the plates and glasses into the place settings. She opened up the fridge and found the apple juice. After she poured herself some into the glass from her place setting, she set the rest on the table. As she sipped her apple juice she noticed something on one of the plates.

“Set 3 places at the table please.” The note said. The handwriting was very tall, but short length wise. It didn't speak wonders, but it was decent and legible. “Hunter must have written this, but why?” Twilight thought. "Was he expecting a visitor?" Then it dawned on her, his mother. His mother would be home and Hunter wanted them to meet. Twilight blushed for a moment, surely not for that kind of reason. She decided that it must all be part of his plan to leave.

“I hope it goes as well as he has planned.” Twilight sighed as the glasses and plates set themselves on the table. She trotted back to the room. As she reached the door, she was about to enter when she heard music.

It was slow, soothing, and sometimes slightly upbeat. It was a somber tune. Yet it wasn't the tune that caught her ear. Hunter was singing. She listened. He had a deep voice that rumbled throughout the room. It shook her soul almost. As he sang the words to the low sad song, it brought a tear to her eyes. The song reminded her of her father, a low voiced man who enjoyed singing slow lullabies to her as a child. The low rumble that emanated from Hunter's throat was just like her fathers. It sounded like it had great power and authority, and yet, as it wrapped her in it's soft sounds she felt safe, and at peace.

“Please, celebrate me home,
give me a number,
Please, celebrate me home,
sing me one more song,
that I'll always remember
I can recall whenever I find myself too all alone,
I can sing me home”

Twilight wiped her eyes, and slowly opened the door to find Hunter sitting in his chair, tapping his phone that also had a calculator.

Twilight cleared her throat,

Hunter cleared his phone for take off.

Hunter had been so focused on singing along with the familiar tune, and his calculating, that he had been frightfully surprised when Twilight entered the room. He was also just a touch sensitive about his singing.

“GAH!” Hunter yelled, as he jumped up, catching his phone midair, throwing it towards his bed from behind his back, jumping onto his bed and catching the phone.

“Wah!” Twilight yelled, “Sorry if I surprised you!” Then she thought for a moment “Wait, what was that?”

“What was what?” Hunter asked, as he got back up off his bed and turning off his music, which had since switched to “20 percent cooler”

“That whole jumping act!” Twilight said, “You were surprised, but you looked like you had planned the whole thing!”

“Oh that,” Hunter said scratching his head “I take opportunities under pressure, I took a class, and it's helps me react quickly. You have to admit I looked pretty cool though right?”

Twilight giggled. Hunter was just full of surprises, “I guess you did” Twilight said smiling. “You have a beautiful voice by the way.”

Hunter burst into flames.

Not really, what, do you think this story is a joke?

His cheeks were so red Twilight called him the human beet whenever she told this story to anyone else.

“Uh... I... You... grck” Hunter stuttered until he simply froze.

“You okay?” Twilight asked “Hey Hunter you there?” Waving her hoof in front of his face.
If she didn't know any better she would have sworn he was smoking out his ears.

“Hey!” Twilight snapped invisible fingers, “Those delicious potatoes are going to burn if you don't go take care of them! And then where will I be! Missing the sweet smell of those delicious potatoes without matching them to an equally delicious taste!”

The color red slowly left Hunter's face and he relaxed.

Hunter sat down as he breathed slowly. Then he got up without a word, and went into the kitchen.

“That was... odd” Twilight thought. She looked at his phone. The final notes that he had taken told her the total number of words per minute that she had achieved.

Hunter had averaged her score at 120 wpm, double what the website said. Twilight did the math in her head. She had typed roughly 7200 words in one hour! She felt a sense of accomplishment. She had this down.

She trotted to the kitchen, where she got a warm blast in the face from the open oven that was mounted in the wall next to the fridge, and wedged between the oven and the corner of the kitchen. She immediately felt her stomach growl, and her mouth drool. The potatoes smelled, delicious.

Hunter was busy putting a hot pad on the table, and getting hot pads onto his hands, so he could put the potatoes on the table.

“Not exactly a balanced meal for us humans, but I suppose it'll suffice.” Hunter said, holding his arms outstretched towards the table. “Tada”

Twilight clapped lightly, “Oh man everything smells so tasty.” Twilight said, before going over to one of the chairs near the table.

It was at that moment, that Hunter's mother walked through the door.

“Welcome home mom” Hunter said lightly, walking to the middle of the kitchen.

“Thanks,” His mother said turning towards the kitchen “You made dinner? How ni... What is that?”

Twilight was slightly put off by this question.

“This,” Hunter said, politely “Is Twilight Sparkle. She's a unicorn whose come to visit us all the way from Equestria. She's come a long way, and I'm sure she would prefer you didn't call her 'That'”

“A unicorn?” Hunter's mom said, “Unicorns don't exist, where is Questrio?”

“I assure you miss, unicorns definitely exist.” Twilight interjected, still put off by her comments "And it's Equestria."

Hunter's mother's eyes widened slightly, “And they most certainly do not talk.”

“Sit down and have some potatoes, we're having a meat free dinner tonight in light of our guest, and I'm sure you're hungry.” Hunter said, pulling out the chair opposite Twilight.

She sat down. “What kind of a joke is this Hunter?” She said.

“I'll explain soon, first you should probably pray.” Hunter said “Twilight if you wouldn't mind crossing your hooves, closing your eyes, and bowing your head for a moment, it's tradition, and I would love if you would honor it.”

“I guess so,” Twilight crossed her arms, closed her eyes and bowed her head.

Hunter's mom prayed.

When it was over Hunter said, “You can eat now Twilight.”

Twilight picked up a fork with her hooves instead of her magic, not wanting to put off Hunter's mother anymore than she had to.

It was time to dig in, and so she did. She was starving after all.

Author's Note

The history of Blue is revealed, Trixie is a hardcore gamer, and Hunter cooks up a recipe for disaster?

All but the last one.

Music references include but are not limited to:
"Celebrate me home" - Kenny Loggins
"20% cooler" - Ken Ashcorp

Enjoy!

Chapter 9: Meetings and Partings

Time to go
Chapter 9
Meetings and Partings.

It was about time to go, and so Hunter was explaining a few things.

“So you like a kid's show.” Hunter's mother said.

“Yes” Hunter replied

“About ponies.” She said

“Yes” He replied again

“And the world is called Equestria?” She asked

“Right” Hunter said grinning.

“And Somehow,” She said pointing to Twilight with her fork “A unicorn from this 'Equestria' has appeared at our doorstep and we are feeding her dinner.”

“Correct” Twilight answered “It's amazing too, thank you Hunter.”

“No problem.” Hunter said smiling.

“What exactly is she doing here in the first place?” His mom asked.

“Well you see,” Hunter said “She came here on request of Princess Luna, who controls the moon.”

“Why exactly?” His mom asked as she took another bite of potatoes.

“To take me back with her.” Hunter said flatly. Yet, despite his calm composure he looked on at his mother, hoping to read her expressions, her reactions. His heart was beating furiously.

His mother choked. “She's what?!” She said raising her voice as soon as she cleared her throat.

Twilight realized that this was the part of the conversation she should stay out of, and happily piled more delicious potatoes onto her plate.

“I'm leaving,” Hunter said “I'm going to Equestria to live a peaceful life.”

“You can't just leave! What about school! If you were to suddenly disappear don't you think that somebody would get suspicious? There would an investigation! Plus, you have responsibilities here, if you up and left what would I do? I need you here to help me around the house. What would the rest of your family and friends think?” Hunter's mom said, she knew Hunter to be a relatively self sufficient, and she needed his help around the house. She didn't want to be all alone, in this house, Hunter was all she had left.

“You ask some good questions, and you have some good points.” Hunter said, “But it isn't arguable. I AM going.”
Hunter's mom stared at him. Her eyes wide and her mouth open. Hunter hadn't been the perfect child, but she needed him. “What about me?”

Twilight watched the two humans. The mother showed an obvious amount of emotion. Meanwhile Hunter showed nothing. He was calm, collected. This seemed wrong to Twilight. If she had been that way when she had left home to study under Celestia, her parents and her would be on bad terms. Of course this was different, contacting her parents was easy, and vacations weren't unheard of. She said nothing however, as the next thing that happened threw her fears out the window.

“You will be taken care of.” Hunter said, looking up from his food. Twilight saw emotion leaking from his eyes. “I've made sure of it.”

“How could you possibly have done that?” Hunter's mom said.

“In my spare time I write stories,” Hunter said, it was getting hard to speak as his feelings broke free of their cold prison. “I even wrote a few novels. I sent them to a publisher that I learned of through a family member. They loved my stories so I sent them as many as I could and they sent me an offer. I made up a pen name and they published my stories. I have an account filled with the money from tons of published stories. I transferred the funds to your account. You won't have to struggle any more.”

Hunter's mother started to cry. “You wrote books and got them published. You... got paid for them? Why didn't you tell me?”

Hunter cried. “I didn't want you to know about it because, it was my college fund, I wanted to surprise you by paying for my own tuition.”

Hunter's mother stood up, went to the living room, sat on the couch and cried. Hunter stayed at the table.

Twilight had sat quietly watching everything unfold and tears had welled in her eyes as well. “Don't you think you should go after her?” Twilight said choking up a little.

“No,” Hunter said. Once again he trapped his emotions behind closed bars, he almost kicked himself for letting them loose, but he felt that being emotionless was wrong considering the situation. It would have been heartless. Cold even.

Hunter got up and started cleaning the table. Eventually the table was spotless. “Twilight, I think you should get ready to cast that spell of yours now.” Hunter said.

“Right,” Twilight said quietly wiping the tears from her eyes. “I'll be ready when you are.”

Hunter walked into the living room and stood by the couch, looking down at his distraught mother.

He knelt down in front of her and lifted her chin so that she was looking at him.

“Hey, don't you worry mom. Things will turn out right. Don't you worry.” Hunter said in the calmest voice he could muster.

“Hunter please, I don't think I could life on my own like this, please, don't leave your own mother like this.” She said weeping.

“Isn't this exactly what would happen when I went to college? This is almost the same. I've grown up, I can't stay in your care forever, and I need to go off doing my own things.” Hunter answered.

“But this isn't the same!” His mother sobbed “You're going to god knows where, and you're leaving without a trace! No warning, no hope of return!”

“I know this is sudden, but I have to go.” Hunter responded. “I'll see if it's possible to write you later.”

“You promise?” She said holding Hunter's hand on her cheek.

“I promise mom.” Hunter said. “I love you.”

Hunter went forward and embraced his mother. “Thank you.”

Hunter's mom continued to cry as she held her son. “I guess this goodbye?”

Hunter backed away from the hug, and his mom thought it too short. “Goodbye mom.”

Hunter had stockpiled his things into the front room. Twilight stood by his things and watched mother and son. “Whenever you're ready Hunter.” Twilight said quietly.

“Right,” Hunter said standing up. “Mother.”

“Yes?” His mother said in a shaky voice.

“Say hello to the family for me.” Hunter said letting loose a giant grin, and turning towards Twilight.

“Let's get home shall we?”

“Certainly” Twilight said.

Charging power in her horn she cast the spell and Hunter, his things, and her were taken to Equestria.

Hunter's mother jumped from her seat, hoping to grab her son, to beg him not to leave again, but they were gone. She stood for a moment before crumpling to the floor.

"I love you too son."

Where she stayed for the rest of the night, crying a quiet cry. If she cried out loud who would be there to comfort her? Nobody.

Her son was gone.

Michael was ready. Trixie stood next to him and his small pile of possessions.

“So what's the plan, dude?” Trixie said.

Michael had taught her some slang while they waited.

“Pack things.” Michael said.

“Check” Trixie said checking an imaginary list.

“Wait for parent's to get home and tell them the truth before leaving.” Michael said, showing a stern face to the front door.

“Short plan.” Trixie sighed “Too bad the wait isn't as short.”

“I know,” Michael started, “My heart is going to beat out of my chest.”

At that moment there were sounds outside as his parents pulled in the driveway. Michael started getting faint, but stood his ground. They must know the truth.

“I'll say something cheesy when it's time to leave.” Michael said.

“Like what?” Trixie asked

“You'll see.” Michael said.

At that moment the door opened and his dad walked in, followed shortly by his mother and then his little brothers.

“Wow, Michael the place is spotless, what made you do something so...” His mother started saying before her eyes came to rest upon Trixie.

“Uncharacteristic?” His father finished assuming that she just couldn't think of the right word. He had turned away from the living room, to hang up his coat in the closet. As he looked back at his wife he noticed her stare and looked at the living room questioningly before dropping the hanger he had put his coat on.

“I guess I was just nervous.” Michael said trying to change the mood.

“What...” His mother started, “What is that in our living room?”

His brothers had pushed past their parents in an effort to see what was happening. “A pony?” said Timmy the second oldest child in the family.

Trixie scoffed “I...” She started puffing her chest, and her ego, and growing bold as usual said smiling, “Am the great and powerful Trixie.”

“The who what?” His father asked, hanger now placed on the rack.

Trixie scoffed to herself again.

“Guys, this is Trixie, and she's a unicorn from the land of Equestria.” Michael said, his heart was beating it's up to his throat and it took everything he had to keep from choking.

“A unicorn? From Equestria?” His mom asked.

Michael's explanation to his parents went a lot like Hunter's. Lots of confusion, many a question, and some explanation of how he had been a brony and what that meant. There was a couple differences though. Trixie seemed to keep scoffing whenever the family said anything remotely rude, even if they didn't mean it, and his parents never seemed to understand.

“So where did this unicorn come from?” They asked.

“The name, is Trixie.” Trixie grumbled.

“I told you already, she came from Equestria.” Michael pleaded with his parents to understand.

His parents looked from Trixie, to Michael, and then to each other with confused looks. Then they saw his bags on the ground.

“What are those for.” His Father asked

The moment of truth had arrived.

“I'm leaving.” Michael said

“What do you mean you're leaving?” his mother said.

“To Equestria.” Michael replied.

“You can't just up and leave!” His father said raising his voice a little. “We're your parents and you have to stay with us!”

“I'm going to go and there's nothing you can do about it.” Michael stated bluntly, standing his ground.

His parents sat on the couch dumbfounded. “You do what we tell you young man, and you're staying here.” His father said back, always standing his ground was a trait his son had gained from him.

“Look people,” Trixie interjected “Michael was chosen to leave to Equestria, and so he's going. There really isn't any choice in the matter.”

“Chosen by who exactly? Who chooses which kids you have to kidnap?” Michael's father said raising his voice at Trixie, who in turned yelled back using her magic to amplify her voice, shaking the house. “Princess Luna, princess of the moon and second only to Celestia, ruler of Equestria!”

Michael's father was blasted off any ground he had left.

“Little loud don't you think?” Michael said to Trixie rubbing his left ear.

“He insulted Princess Luna. I don't allow things like that.” Trixie said, her face growing serious.

“So you're just leaving then?” His father asked, putting his arm around his wife who was now sobbing.

“I guess so.” Michael said, slowly choking up. “I'll miss you dad. You too mom.”

“If you must go,” His father said, standing “Go tell your brothers.”

Michael realized that he was right. He should tell them.

He walked to the bedroom where the boys had gone to play with toys as he talked with his parent's and told them to stop playing and listen.

“Hey,” Michael started. “I have to go away for a while, I don't know when I'll be back, but you be good for mom and I'll make sure to bring you something when I get back.”

His littlest brother Johnny was too young to realize what he was saying, but he gave Michael a hug and said “Michael!” Timmy turned away from his toys, “Goodbye then! Have fun on your trip!”

Michael stood and left the room. He knew that they wouldn't understand until they were older, but he was happy that he told them anyways.

As he came back into the room he realized that his mother had retreated to her bedroom. He was happy for that, he didn't want her to see him leave.

“This is for you.” Michael's dad said handing him his Glock 9mm and a loaded clip.

“What?” Michael asked “This is your favorite gun! I can't take this!”

“I was going to give it to you for your 17th birthday anyways.” His father said smiling “Besides, wherever you go there is sure to be danger, and you need to be prepared.

Michael took the gun and the 15 round clip. There wasn't bound to be any bullets in Equestria, so he would have to use them wisely.

“Thanks dad.” Michael said looking up from the gun as he placed it in his pack.

Trixie wondered if Michael's dad had been a spartan.

“I love you son,” His father said, giving him a bear hug.

“I love you too dad.” Michael said. “I guess this is goodbye for a while.”

“I guess it is,” Liquid pride swelling in his father's eyes.

Michael had never seen his father cry before, and it made him cry as well.

“I'll find a way to contact you when I reach Equestria.” Michael said as tears left his eyes and made their way down his cheeks.

“I'll look forward to it.” His father said smiling. “Goodbye son”

“Right” Michael said turning to Trixie and tapping his shirt where one might where a badge. “beam us up Scotty.”

Trixie built up her magic and cast her spell.

In that moment they were gone.

It was time to go, and so the lives of Hunter and Michael in Equestria began.

Author's Note

So they're off!

What will their new lives be like I wonder?

Parents don't get names!

Chapter 10: New Horizon

Time to go
Chapter 10
New horizon

They had arrived.

Luna's chamber was just as it had been, except that now, the ponies from earlier had left, and Luna was just walking from the door.

“Ah you're back, we are pleased that there were no complications.” Luna said, walking up to the group.

“Thanks Princess” Twilight said “The human world was very interesting, Hunter taught me a lot before we left.”

“That is good to hear, his name is Hunter is it?” Luna asked.

“Yes.” Twilight said looking at where Hunter was standing before they had left.

Where he stood, there was now only Hunter's things, and a pony. A Grey one, with a bright yellow mane, that had white streaks through it that seemed to shine in the moonlight. His cutie mark had three trees, instead of pine trees like he wanted, he had oak trees instead. Maybe because they seemed more friendly?

The most prominent features were his wings, and horn.

“Well that's certainly a rare occurrence.” Luna said.

“An alicorn? Does that make Hunter a prince or something?” Twilight asked.

“No.” Luna said, “Royalty is earned, or born into, he was just fortunate enough to become an alicorn when he arrived.”

"So why isn't he tall like you and Celestia?" Twilight asked, "Will he be an immortal like you and your sister?"

"He's just a normal pony like you," Luna said, "We have had alicorns appear in the past, but they lived normal life spans, and they were always normal sized. Some did have extraordinary features later on however."

At that moment Trixie appeared with Michael and his things in tow.

“Ah Trixie, thank you for retrieving the other human for us.” Luna said.

“It was no problem, I learned a few things while I was there. Very interesting.” Trixie said, as if she really couldn't care less. Twilight rolled her eyes. “Well here he is.” Trixie said, looking where Michael had stood.

Luna's eyes widened a little and Trixie seemed to gasp. Michael wasn't like all the other humans they had transported to Equestria. He was a dragon, about the same age as spike, and he had close to the same build. His skin was black and his scales red, as he breathed, the scales themselves seemed to glow slightly as he took in breath.

The two friends laid on the ground, unconscious.

“What should we do with them?” Twilight asked Luna.

“Nothing, they shall wake soon enough, in the meantime we should let them rest and you can tell us what you learned on your trip.” Luna said. Her magic glow appearing behind her as two pillows flew up and placed themselves underneath Michael's body, and right under Hunter's head.

“Well, I learned that humans eat meat, pancakes with peanut butter, hot chocolate is absolutely delicious, typing is easy, and that Hunter has quite the control of his emotions.” Twilight said as if giving a report.

“I learned that the human world is smelly, the people there are droll, Michael is quite the game player, and that video games are...” Trixie thought a moment, "Awesome."

“Very good, anything else we should know?” Luna said.

“That my human is better than Twilight's human.” Trixie said bluntly.

“He is not!” Twilight argued, “Hunter is a good person, and I'm sure that Michael is a good person too.”

“Enough.” Luna said, giggling “Is there anything serious you wish us to know?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, “What is it about human history that Hunter would seem so upset about talking about it to me?”

“That is a long tale, but we shall be here for a while longer, so we shall tell you.” Luna said, sitting.

Luna told Twilight and Trixie of the history of the human race, how war and violence had been the ruler for many generations. The names, the times, and the technologies seemed to change, but the scenarios were always the same. Someone was always power hungry, or had power over others. Eventually humans stopped all the wars, but this did not stop the killing. Within countries, people were killing their fellow countrymen, they were hurtful, and malicious. Once again, a select few found ways to gain power over others, and so the cycle of violence continued.

“I can see why someone would want to leave such a place,” Twilight said, turning back to look at Hunter. Once again he looked peaceful, as if when he slept the burdens he carried on his shoulders slept with him.

Then he stirred.

“I think Hunter's waking up.” Twilight said, trotting over to where he was laying.

Hunter moved his face into his pillow, breathed deeply a few times, then bent his back and propped himself up with his front hooves.

“Why does my pillow suddenly smell like dust... and moonlight?” Hunter asked, with a confused look on his face.

Luna blushed slightly as she remembered these pillows were from her guest room that she herself used from time to time.

“Hey Hunter,” Twilight said, “How are you feeling?”

“I feel alright I guess,” Hunter said, moving so that he was sitting down with his legs crossed. “No different than usual I su...” Hunter looked down at his hooves.

“Well that's new.” Hunter said, checking himself all over. “No fingers, but hooves, no feet but more hooves, no hair but a mane, and not to mention my tail. Hey look I have a cutie mark... I was hoping more for pine trees, but I guess you can't have everything.” He stopped to pick up his tail and looked at it for a moment. “It's brilliant, all of it is just brilliant.” Hunter got onto his front hooves, and then his back hooves, and then stood up.

Standing on his hind legs was surprisingly easy.

He took a step and then realizing how sure footed he was he took a small walk around in circles.

“Don't you think you should walk on all fours?” Twilight asked.

“I guess I can try.” Hunter said falling onto his front hooves.

He took a step forward with his back leg, and then his front legs, and then his back legs, and then his back went faster than his front and he flipped on his head.

“Ow.” Hunter said, as he got back onto his feet.

“I think Michael is waking up.” Trixie said a short distance away, standing next to the dragon.

Michael rolled over onto his back. Something he instantly regretted. “Ow!” Michael yelped getting onto his feet instantly, the floor had bent his spikes out of place and it hurt. He wiped his eyes, and looked around. “Hey Trixie,” Michael said “Why are you suddenly so much taller than me?”

“Well you see, when you got here, we found you were a dragon.” Trixie explained.

“A dragon!? Awesome! I always wanted to be a dragon. Now I can fly around, and breathe fire!” Michael exclaimed happily, beaming.

“Except you can't because you're only a young dragon.” Twilight said.

Michael's smile disappeared. “Like Spike?”

“Like Spike” Twilight answered flatly.

Michael sat down, his new tail suddenly a seat. “Ow!” Michael exclaimed again. “These scales are going to take some getting used to. This tail too.” He said, grabbing at his tail with his claws.

Hunter had stood back up, and tried walking towards Michael to welcome him, but he fell on his face.

“Keep trying Hunter, you'll get the hang of it.” Twilight said grinning.

“Yeah,” Hunter mumbled from the floor, “Right.”

“Hunter is that you?” Michael asked, getting onto his feet.

“Hey Michael,” Hunter said getting back onto his feet “I was wondering if we would arrive at the same time.” Hunter looked at Twilight. “Perhaps you should give me some kind of order I should move my feet in?”

“Of course,” Twilight said, walking over to him “Front right foot with back left foot, and front left foot with back right foot.”

Hunter repeated the steps in his head as he stepped in the order she described, and eventually he was walking slowly, and then at a normal pace.

“Wonderful,” Twilight said, “You catch on quickly.”

“What's up bro?” Michael said chuckling

“Not much,” Hunter smiled, “Just relearning how to walk is all. You're lucky you got to stay on 2 legs.”

“I guess so, but you actually get to be a pony, not to mention being an alicorn.” Michael scoffed.

“Wait, what?” Hunter asked confused. He looked at his back. There were wings. “Awesome,” He felt his forehead, and there was a horn. “Doubly awesome.” Hunter worked as he found the right muscles to control his wings. Eventually his wings were spread, and he flapped them slowly getting a feel for them. Then he jumped off his front legs, followed by his hind legs, and flapped hard.

Hunter was off. He flew straight up, almost touching the ceiling before moving his hoofs up above him. Hunter ran along the ceiling flapping his wings to stay airborne before jumping off and spiraling downward, flapping as he turned. He turned back towards Michael and grabbed him with his hoofs, finding it surprisingly easy to grasp him by placing his hoofs against his sides.

“Hey man, put me down!” Michael yelled, flailing his dragon arms.

“No way dude, this is too awesome, you have to fly too.” Hunter said.

Hunter threw Michael straight up into the air and flew ahead, before quickly turning around and flying underneath him and letting him land on his back.

Michael grabbed his mane. “Let's ride.”

Hunter reared up in the air, and took off for the balcony that was off to the side of the room.

“Wait!” Twilight yelled, “You might crash!”

Luna stopped Twilight before she could run after them. “Hunter is a quick learner, we are sure that he'll be fine. That doesn't mean we shouldn't watch however.”

The three walked over to the balcony and watched as Hunter dashed through the sky. He twisted this way and that. Eventually he flew into the moonlight and Twilight could see him clearly.

He was dancing?

Hunter was flapping his wings furiously, moving around the air gracefully twisting, jumping off an invisible floor, spinning and landing again on air to an unheard melody. Michael held on to his mane with all the strength he could, and felt the exhilaration as Hunter soared through the sky.

Hunter stopped dancing like leaves in a breeze, and took off into the sky with amazing speed.

“Impressive” Trixie said. “but only slightly.” Not wanting Twilight to think, that she had thought Hunter a better human than Michael.

They could see Hunter do a flip or two in the peak of his flight as he turned towards the ground. Then he flew straight at it.

“What are you doing!?” Michael screamed above the wind.

“I have to try something! Hang on!” Hunter yelled back as he continued on his course straight for the courtyard outside the castle.

As he sped towards the ground he flapped his new wings with as much strength as he could. The new burning sensation he felt on his back was usually attributed to his legs when he ran a mile or two. The feeling in his chest as he breathed hard was the same.

Twilight watched in slight horror as Hunter plummeted towards the ground at full speed, then she realized that he wasn't plummeting, he was still in control, and he was flying straight at the ground. Was he crazy!?

“If your human kills himself, he better not take my human with him.” Trixie said angrily.

Hunter was now only a mile above the ground. A cone of white air surrounded him as he gained speed. He pushed and pushed and pushed his wings, harder and harder. Michael had begun to dig his claws into his neck in an attempt to hold on. He focused on the pain, keeping it in his mind to distract him from the complaints of his wings.

Eventually the cone was pointed and he could feel it pushing him. He pushed back, and it broke.

A circular wave of green exploded into the night, flying out from the point where Hunter had broken the sound barrier. Twilight and Trixie sat down as they protected themselves from the force of the wave.

Hunter was being trailed by a gold line as he flew at incredible speed. Then he saw a pony walking in the middle of the night, right in front of him. He realized quickly that he was still flying at the ground, and alarmingly fast.

He flapped his wings and changed course at the last second, brushing the pony on the ground with the tips of his wings as they maneuvered.

The light brown pony with a cutie mark resembling a green fireball with a black swirl, was knocked to the ground at the sudden appearance of something above his head moving alarmingly fast, and his magical symbols scattered. The pony stood back up, making sure that his black and white striped scarf was still in place, before checking to make sure that nothing was wrong with his metal leg and hoof.

Wherever he was, this place sure was crazy. He picked up his magic symbols, and looked up at the green wave that rippled and made it's way across the night sky, the light of the moon shining through the center. Then he traced the gold line that hung in the air, and watched as it flew off away from Canterlot before turning sharply towards the castle and going straight into the balcony.

“What was that thing anyways!? How was it moving so fast!?” The pony wondered, and then continued on his way.

Hunter had just barely cleared the buildings of Canterlot as he pulled away from the ground, he dashed off flying through the air as the landscape below him moved at crazy speeds. He flipped his hind legs up and kicked at the air, boosting off of it like the edge of a swimming pool, as he flapped his wings for a full turn around, and began to slow down as he sped towards the balcony of the castle.

Michael had released his neck, and now used his legs to hold onto Hunter's stomach, as he threw his hands up and yelled “Wooooohoooooo!”

Hunter's gold line continued to follow him until he reached the balcony where Twilight was staring at him with amazement, and then threw her hooves up to protect herself from the oncoming pony.

Hunter commanded his wings to flap one more time, with great strength they did, and he stopped in his tracks. The gold line ended and Hunter drifted to the floor, landing on his hooves, he folded his wings, and breathed heavily. Merely standing in front of Luna, Twilight, and Trixie, who all had wide eyed, quizzical expressions on their face.

“That.” Michael started, as he jumped off of Hunter's back “Was. AWESOME!” Once again throwing his hands into the air. “Holy crap Hunter, I didn't think you would be able to fly like that, and so quickly, but dang!” Michael sat on the ground and breathed, there were no words for how amazing his first ride through the air had been.

The green wave and the gold line, dissipated in the moonlight.

They were replaced by lights being turned on in the houses below. The sonic boom was loud, and the ponies of Canterlot were investigating.

“Very impressive” Trixie said, this time showing no signs of hiding how in awe she was.

“Quite,” Luna said “You have learned quickly Hunter, quicker than anyone I have brought before you.”

Twilight just stared. He had broken the sound barrier, he had performed a sonic rain-boom. No, this was his own, this was different. A sonic green-boom? That seemed to fit. She was dumbfounded, and at a loss for words. Only Rainbow Dash had been able to pull that off, and she was a pegasus for all her life! This was insane! How could a 'human made pony' do something like that in the first hour that he'd had wings?

“How did you do that?” She finally asked.

Hunter merely stood for a minute, breathing heavily. “I dunno,” Hunter said, taking a deep breath “When I flapped my wings, it was as if they knew what needed to be done. It was as if I told them what I wanted to do, and they did it.”

Hunter started walking towards his things. “So I guess we better get go...” Hunter said. Then he biffed it again.

Michael laughed at how his friend had looked so cool one moment and then ridiculous the next.

“Real smooth dude.” Michael chuckled.

Hunter stood back up. “Ow. Anyways, like I was saying, I would like to get to a home of some kind while moving all this stuff will go unnoticed.” Hunter said, finally reaching his stuff.

“Why would that matter?” Trixie asked

“You ever even heard of a computer or a T.V. Before you left to the human world?” Michael asked Trixie, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh.” Trixie said, “Well I guess we should go then.”

Luna stood up “Right then, we shall wake our sister. Twilight, take Hunter, Michael, and their things to the train station.” At this a unicorn with a large cart the size of a moving van walked into the room. “He will help carry most of the load, meet me there quickly. Once I wake my sister, there will only be a half an hour of night before the sun rises again.”

Hunter slowly tried to start up his magic. He had no idea how to even begin to work that. He left it alone for now as he got a head ache. “Sorry Twilight, my magic skills aren't going to burst out of nowhere like my flying skills did.”

“It's no problem,” Twilight said, carefully stacking Hunter's things into the crate. The unicorn who had brought it began doing the same, and eventually all of Hunter's things had been placed in the crate.

Michael grabbed his belongings, and jumped onto Hunter's back. Hunter immediately bucked with his hind legs and sent Michael into the crate. “Yeehaw!” Michael yelled, as he landed on Hunter's bags of clothes.

“How'd you know to do that?” Trixie asked.

“He took a class on reacting quickly under pressure” Twilight said, smiling.

"I hate it when you manipulate me like that Michael." Hunter said, glaring up at the crate.

A raspberry and then some chuckling was all that came as a response.

The unicorn guard used his magic to push the crate to the outside of the castle, and they started making their way to the train station. Just as ponies started making their way outside.

Hunter walked by the cart, his face growing serious as he once again began to ponder.

Life here was going to be great.

Then he fell on his face again.

Author's Note

Well It took my sleep, but I kept up my pace.

Also, the light brown pony mentioned in this story references a story called "Fractured soul" by JollyRogue

Our stories are going to cross, and it will be awesome.

Please continue to enj... *Biff*

EDIT: For those of you saying "OH GOD NOT ANOTHER ALICORN!"
1: He can't use magic, he never will.
2: He isn't immortal.
3: He's normal sized.
4: It's important for plot later on. Waaaaay later on.

Chapter 11: New Found Fame

Time to go
Chapter 11
New Found Fame

As Hunter walked along the streets of Canterlot, his huge crate of belongings beside him, he noticed that he was attracting a lot more attention that he had wanted. The fact that half an hour of night was left, didn't change the fact that ponies were investigating the loud noise Hunter had created outside their homes.

Then, once the ponies reached the street, they would look at the large crate, wonder what was going on, and look at the ponies near the crate for answers. Then they would see an alicorn.

A lot of ponies would go out into the street and look down the road, trying to catch another glimpse of the alicorn. Eventually ponies would see him from their windows, and come outside to investigate him instead.

This led to quite a few ponies being on the street when the sun rose, and there was quite the crowd when the train station came into view.

Luna flew in from above as a train pulled in. The first train of the morning. At this point the ponies pulling the cart were galloping towards the station. Some of the ponies had realized the meaning behind having some new alicorn in Equestria, and they wanted to know what was going on. Like some kind of celebrity, Hunter was being chased through the city streets.

Hunter ran as best he could trying to get away from the mob, but four legged running was still awkward and he fell, tumbling for a bit before coming to a stop.

“Crap, guess I haven't gotten the hang of using all four hooves yet.” Hunter said, getting back up and rubbing his front hoof where he had scraped it. Now it hurt when he tried to walk on it. This gave him an idea.

Twilight reached the train and turned around looking to see that the rest of the troop had made it, only to see Hunter running full speed, on two legs. He looked strange as he quickly moved one hoof in front of the other propelling himself forward as his other hooves moved back and forth by his sides as if he still had arms.

This didn't work for long however, seeing as how four legged running is much faster than anyone on two legs. The crowd was eventually at his heels and he realized that he wouldn't be able to keep them away for very long. “Wait come back!” A pony behind him yelled “We just want to know who you are!”

“My name's Hunter, and it's nice to meet you!” Hunter turned and yelled, before spreading his wings and taking flight.

Luna had gone to the front of the cars to make sure the ponies pulling it were ready to go. The unicorn with the cart had lifted the whole cart, with Twilight and Trixie's help into an empty boxcar, and took off into the train's passenger car.

Hunter flew towards the open ended boxcar where Michael and the crate were, but before he could make it, his wings seemed to cramp up. They had enough of his flying around, and they were far past petty complaints, so they just quit on the job.

“Well this sucks.” said Hunter, feeling the pain in his wings as they cramped, and as he fell towards the ground in front of the train. He was quickly caught by a purple aura and thrown into the boxcar. He would have to thank Twilight for that later.

“Hey man, watch the tail!” Michael said, as his tail got squished beneath the bag Hunter had landed on. Hunter moved his tail out from under him and sat back down. “Hope that doesn't become a problem later.” Hunter said, chuckling at his friend's awkward situation.

The ponies pulling the train were off, and the train was gone from the station before any other ponies could board. Some pegasi tried flying after the train, but the train was out of Canterlot faster than they were willing to fly. They floated in the air and watched the train leave down the mountain.

“That was a close one,” Twilight said with a sigh, “Now I can see why Hunter would want to leave before attention could be drawn to him.”

“I think he made a little too much noise with that sonic 'green' boom, to be avoiding attention.” Trixie said, rolling her eyes and sitting down on one of the train's many seats. There was nopony on this train but it wouldn't have mattered anyways, Hunter and Michael were in the boxcar, so they wouldn't have any trouble with running into anypony.

“What's that noise?” Michael asked, turning his head to hear something.

“You mean besides the train?” Hunter said flatly.

“I hear a voice, like a kid, yelling for help.” Michael said, as he went to the side of the cart. “You might wanna come over here Hunter.”

“Ooookaaaaayyy?” Hunter said, as he trotted over to the side, and looked over.

There was a small filly, light, cream colored coat, with dark orange and light orange striped hair. She was wearing what looked to be a girl scout uniform, and was sitting in between the cart and the edge of the boxcar.

“Help me!” The filly cried above the train.

“Don't worry I'll get you out of there!” Hunter said, willing his wings to give him another chance to fly. They weren't having any of it and sat at his sides, motionless.

Hunter thought for a moment, before jumping down next to the filly.

“Grab onto my neck!” Hunter said, turning so the filly could ride on his back.

The filly instantly grabbed hold of his neck, and Hunter thought of how he was going to get back up without wings. At that moment the train turned sharply around a bend causing the crate to slide towards them. Hunter thought quickly.

He jumped straight at the box and brought his hooves up before landing parallel to the crate, unfortunately his hoof was still injured, and he fell before completing the jump. He turned so that he wouldn't land on the filly that was on his back, and stretched out. The box stopped as Hunter became a divider between the wall and the boxcar. The box stopped sliding, and so Hunter let himself fall onto his good hooves. He sprang towards the box again, dealing with the pain in his hoof, and then jumped towards the wall of the boxcar. The filly struggled to hold on as he jumped off the wall of the boxcar, and into the cart.

“Why must you keep landing on my tail!” Michael said angrily, pulling his tail from under Hunter again and rubbing it gingerly.

“Maybe you should keep it closer to you or move out of the way?” Hunter offered sarcastically.

Michael merely ignored this and looked at the filly on his back who still had her eyes closed and was grasping tightly onto his neck. Then she opened one eye and saw Michael, and immediately after, she closed both her eyes tight and squeezed even harder.

“Grck” Hunter managed to say as he was choked. “Cnt brth acghhgh”

“Sorry,” the filly said, embarrassed as she slid off of Hunter's back. “Thanks for saving me from that hole down there.

Hunter rubbed his neck, “You should thank Michael, he's the one who heard you in the first place.

The filly turned to the dragon. Now that she looked at him, she guessed that he wasn't 'that' scary.

“Thanks” the filly said, as she rubbed her foreleg, looking more than a little embarrassed by the whole thing.

Hunter sat down next to the filly and looked her in the eyes with a slight grin. “So kid,” He started “You got a name?”

“Ginger Snap. My name's Ginger Snap.” She replied.

“That's a nice name. Sweet, just like you.” Hunter said, grinning at the filly and 'boop'ing her on the nose.

She giggled and grinned a little. “Thanks mister...” Ginger Snap said, trailing off as she asked for his name.

“You can call me Hunter!” He said standing on his hind legs, “Protector of the innocent and savior of little filly's!” Striking a pose lifting his right hoof to his heart and his left hoof into the air.

“Oh brother” Michael said rolling his eyes.

Ginger Snap giggled some more.

“Just joking” Hunter said sitting back down with a big smile. “Well, glad to have you aboard Ginger Snap, what brings you to this...” Hunter looked around all his junk “place.”

“Well I was trying to set up my stand for donations in Canterlot, but then that huge mob was running straight at me! I noticed this crate and I jumped on, trying to escape. I saw you running on two legs before I was lifted into this boxcar. Then you know the rest.” Ginger Snap said laughing a little when she mentioned Hunter's two legged run. "You looked kinda silly."

“Yeah, I did look silly didn't I.” Hunter thought back, it was all he really could do at the time. “Well I'm glad you're up here and not squished down there. Were there any adults with you? Where do you live?”

“I actually live with my parents in Ponyville, but my den mother will be looking for me! We have to tell them where I am somehow!” Ginger Snap said, getting worried.

“I have an idea. Hey Michael, got any paper?” Hunter asked.

“Does it look like I carry paper with me at all times?” Michael said, chuckling.

“I guess not, well lets see if I have anything in the old pockets.” Hunter stood so that he would get an easier access to his flank pouch pockets, that he learned about in a story he'd read at home. He found them easy to access and immediately something was scraping his hoof. He grabbed it and pulled it out. It was a paper and pen.

“Well,” Hunter said, a little confused. “Whaddya know? Paper and pen. Here Michael take a note.”

“You mean I get to be your dragon slave?” Michael asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Not my dragon slave,” Hunter said innocently, “Just my dragon mailbox.”

Michael sighed as Hunter had his laugh, and grabbed the paper and pen.

Hunter started his dictation. “To whom it may concern, the young filly Ginger Snap is on board the train heading for Ponyville and is unhurt, please do not worry about her as she will be brought to her house in Ponyville as soon as she arrives. Signed, Princess Luna!”

“Princess Luna?" Michael asked confused, and why was he so excited?

“Yeah look, Princess Luna is coming to see us.” Hunter said, pointing at the front of the train.

“Hello Hunter, and hello to you too Michael, and who is this we see has taken a ride aboard our train?” Luna asked, turning to the filly.

Ginger Snap only stared at the princess in awe.

“This is Ginger Snap, she was caught in the commotion and got stuck here, we were just about to try sending a letter to the concerned parties, would you mind if we signed in your name so that it seems more authentic?” Hunter said.

“Plus I already wrote your name.” Michael said rolling up the paper.

“We see no problem with this, we are sure your dragon powers will allow you to send mail to anyone.” Luna said, before smiling at Ginger Snap “We shall have you home in no time.” Then she jumped off the boxcar and entered the passenger car instead.

Ginger Snap whispered, "So beautiful..."

“Alright,” Michael said, “here goes!” Michael took the paper in his hands and blew. Small streams of fire shot themselves slowly from his lips like a blowtorch, effectively burning the letter into dust, which flew off in a cluster back towards Canterlot.

“Looks like it worked,” Hunter said, relaxing on his bags of clothing. “Don't worry Ginger Snap, looks like your field trip has been cut a little short however.”

“It's fine,” Ginger Snap said, “Those trips are never any fun anyways. Wait a minute, I see you have wings, but you also have a horn, are you an alicorn too?!" The filly asked, excited.

Hunter reached up and touched the tip of his horn. "I suppose so."

"Wow," Ginger Snap said, "I get to meet two alicorns in one day, one of them was the princess, and the other saved my life! Today is just so much better than I thought it would be!" She squealed, and flopped down on the soft bags. "So awesome."

Hunter smiled, and Michael rolled his eyes.

Then Ginger Snap popped up off the bags, her eyes wide. "You guys want to make a donation?"

Blue stood on the train, thinking to himself about the tips that Applejack had given him, his wife, his kids, and suddenly about Twilight.

How had she fared in the Human world? He wondered if she had made it back with the human she had been sent to get. Who was the human anyways? Luna never really said much about the humans that the unicorns were being sent to retrieve, only that they were sad, or that it was very important they were taken from Earth.

He then started to think about his visit to ponyville. It was good that he had visited Applejack but he thought he was forgetting something. “Oh no.” Blue said out loud, realizing what it was.

“I stood up Pinkie Pie!” Blue yelled, attracting attention from the other ponies on the train as he rose his head, but he didn't care, he was too busy burying his head in his hands at how stupid he was for forgetting their lunch.

“Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash said sternly, “Why don't you just come to lunch with me?” Rainbow had been hungry and bored for the past half an hour now, and Pinkie just refused to go out to eat.

“I can't!” Pinkie said in a slightly whiny voice, “I just made a new friend, and he said he would be here for lunch, if I leave now and he comes to get me, what kind of a friend will I be!?” Pinkie asked, dramatically waving her arms over her head.

“One who goes with their friends to lunch after the first friend didn't show up on time? Especially since it's the day after he made plans.” Rainbow Dash said, with a blank stare on her face and a raised eyebrow.

“This friend was a new one though! I wanna make a good first, or is it second? Impression.” Pinkie said, walking back behind the counter.

Rainbow Dash sighed an exasperated sigh, and went to the door to go have lunch by herself when Pinkie's phone went off.

“So what are we going to have for lunch?” Pinkie asked, smiling as she walked towards the door of the shop, flipping the sign on the window to “Closed for lunch”.

“What made you change your mind?” Rainbow Dash asked, suddenly curious as to what could possibly have made her change her mind so quickly.

“This!” Pinkie said, showing Dash her phone.

She read the text.

“Hey Pinkie, there's some Blue colt here who just yelled something about standing you up? He looks really sad about it, did you have a date or something?” One of Pinkie's many friends had been on the train.

“Oh, I guess he forgot.” Rainbow Dash said, backing away from the phone, and standing up straight. “Wait, did you have a date or something?”

“No way!” Pinkie said when they stepped outside. “He's married, and he just wanted to take me to lunch, as a friend.”

“How do you know he's married?” Dash asked, steering them towards the sandwich place that had originally been where Blue and Pinkie planned to go.

“I dunno,” Pinkie said, hopping towards the restaurant. “Let's get some grub, I am starving!”

Rainbow didn't even try to understand Pinkie Pie's antics, again, and happily joined Pinkie for some lunch.

Author's Note

Running on two legs is sometimes all you can do.

Thanks to JollyRogue for reminding me that Blue and Pinkie had plans. I had the same reaction as Blue when I remembered.

Pinkie sense. That's how she knew he was married.

Chapter 12: Neighbors

Time to go
Chapter 12
Neighbors

The train slowed to a stop. Twilight stepped off the train with Trixie, Luna, and Luna's helper in tow, and looked over Ponyville. The sun had just risen into full view, and the town shimmered.

Trixie, and the Unicorn, lifted the cart out of the boxcar, while Luna told the ponies to keep the train moving. As the train left the station, Hunter peered over the side of the crate. “A little help out please?” Hunter asked Twilight who happily obliged. When Hunter landed on the soft grass of ponyville he couldn't believe it, he was finally in the glorious town he had dreamed about.

Twilight was just wondering what a filly was doing hanging onto his back. “Ginger Snap is that you?” Twilight asked the filly, confused as to how she had gotten a hold of Hunter in the first place.

“Hey Twilight,” Ginger Snap said, once again sliding off of Hunter's back “Yes it's me.”

“How did you get on the train?” Twilight asked, had she jumped in sometime before it got into the boxcar? No way the crate was too large.

“I was trying to get away from that mob by holding onto the crate, but then I got stuck in the boxcar, and then Hunter saved me, and then we sent a letter to my den mother, and then I met princess Luna, and now I'm back home.” Ginger Snap said, without stopping to take a breath.

She then took a slow breath and sat down. “Alright so what did the letter say?” Twilight asked, asking Hunter more than Ginger Snap.

“Just something simple about how she was being taken care of, and that she was going to be returned home.” Hunter said, not turning from his view of Ponyville. It was just so wonderful. He was there, it was within reach. His feet moved without his thinking, as if his dreams were fueling his motions.

“Where are you going?” Twilight asked, trying to remember where Ginger Snap lived, as she lifted Michael from the crate.

“I don't know.” Hunter said quietly, and slowly walked towards the town.

Hunter felt the grass underneath his hooves and it was soft, full of life, as if walking with shoes all his life had made grass seem like an inanimate object. He stopped to look at the flowers, he felt the wind as it dove into the trees, rustling the branches.

The wind smelled of flowers and clean air, nature at it's best. The clouds above threatened rain, and it filled the air with a fresh rain smell. Hunter loved overcast, it was his favorite weather. He eventually made it to the middle of town, where he found a bench next to a statue of Celestia, and sat down.

Nopony stopped to talk to him, and they didn't seem to notice him at all. Hunter enjoyed this, seeing as how last time ponies had noticed him he was chased down by a mob. Then he saw Pinkie Pie walking out of a restaurant next to Rainbow Dash.

His heart skipped a beat at the sight of them. He wanted to run after them and say hello, but without proper escort or introduction, he would probably just seem like some crazy stalker, who knew who they were.

He sat looking at the ponies go about their business, and he saw what looked to be Applejack's apple stand in the distance, he saw the top of Sugar cube corner, and if he looked behind him, he could see the top of Rarity's boutique and as he looked around the sky, he finally spotted Rainbow's house amongst the clouds.

He sat there breathing the clean air, and taking in the sights around him. He was finally home.

Then he saw Lyra sitting on a bench on the other side of the courtyard. He got up and walked towards her. She seemed to be reading something, but she put the book down, and put her face on her hoof. She looked really bored. “Hi there,” Hunter said happily, as he sat down on the other side of the bench.

“Well Hi,” Lyra said, perking up at the chance to pass the time talking to someone. When she got a good look at him, her eyes widened a little and her eyebrows shot up. “We don't get many alicorns around here. Who might you be?”

“My name is Hunter,” Hunter started, putting out his uninjured hoof, “And you must be Lyra.”

“That's my name, don't wear it out!” Lyra said shaking Hunter's hoof. “How did you know my name anyways?” Lyra had her suspicions.

“Well I guess you could say I've seen you somewhere before.” Hunter said grinning.

“Oh yeah?” Lyra questioned, glaring above her grin. “Seen me where. Who are you and where did you come from?” She suddenly asked, crossing her arms.

Hunter reached into his pockets to see if there was anything he could use to help him prove his answer. He felt something rubber-y and pulled it out. “Let's just say I'm not from here.” Hunter said, holding up a pair of rubber, sterilized surgical gloves.

Lyra took a long gasp. “No way, another human!” Lyra squealed, taking the gloves, and blowing one up like a balloon. “These are my favorite. How did you know that?” Lyra was getting really suspicious now.

“I didn't actually.” Hunter said honestly, “I just searched my pocket and there they were.”

“Well that's interesting.” Lyra said, “So tell me about yourself, did Luna get you here just like the others?”

“I was wondering if you were in on the whole operation.” Hunter said chuckling. “Well, yeah Luna saw I was leading a sad life on Earth before Twilight came and took me here.”

“Per the norm.” Lyra said blowing up the second glove. “Most of the human's Luna rescues have tragic stories. So what made yours so bad?”

“Now that I think about it, my life really wasn't that bad, I don't know why she chose to bring me here.” Hunter said, sitting with his hooves at his sides and resting them on the bench.

“Well the point is, you're here. As lover of all things human I would love to welcome you to ponyville.” Lyra said, with two balloon hands in her hooves.

“Thanks,” Hunter turned and smiled at Lyra “Just saving a bored pony in distress.”

“Oh yes,” Lyra groaned “Thanks for that, Bon Bon gave me this book to read on all these different kinds of candy, and I honestly have no interest whatsoever. I took it though because she's my friend and I want to be nice.”

“That's good of you,” Hunter said.

Twilight walked through the center of town, Trixie and Michael in tow. She spotted Hunter, and started trotting quickly towards him.

“There you are,” Twilight said anxiously “Hi Lyra.”

“Heya Twi,” Lyra said holding up her hand balloons “Got any string on you?”

Hunter searched his pockets. What if...

“I seem to have some,” Hunter said, handing Lyra the colorful string.

“Wow, you have everything!” Lyra said, tying the balloons to the string. They didn't float, but now she could drag them along in the air like flightless kites.

“My pockets do seem to have just what I need.” Hunter said, “That's curious.”

“We don't have time for curiosities!” Twilight said, “Luna said that she would meet us near Rainbow Dash's house. We dropped off Ginger Snap at her house, and Luna must have reached the clouds by now. She's really tired, and she wanted to talk to you one more time before she went back to Canterlot.”

“Hey can I come with?” Lyra asked, standing up. “It would be better than anything I have planned.”

“Fine, but we need to get going!” Twilight said, as she started walking off.

Hunter stood up on his hind legs, and walked beside Lyra as they followed Twilight through tow,n and then through some trees.

“Still haven't gotten the hang of the four legged walk huh?” Lyra asked, walking on her hind legs as well so she could keep easy hold of the 'balloons'.

“Well that,” Hunter said raising his scraped hoof, “and I hurt myself.”

“What happened?” Lyra asked, the compassion in her voice instantly noticeable.

“I was trying to run from an alicorn crazed mob and I tripped. Scraped up the one hoof, so I can't really walk on it.” Hunter explained.

“Ah,” Lyra said nodding her head “I see.”

They reached where Rainbow Dash's house was only a short fly up, and Luna was sitting on the ground, yawning.

“Hello once again Hunter, we are pleased to see that you did not wander too far.” Luna said smiling.

“Sorry about that.” Hunter said, scratching his head, slightly embarrassed.

“Now we must tell you of our plans so that we may leave.” Luna started. “We have had a house constructed for you here in Ponyville, seeing as how you can fly, we thought it best that you get a cloud house, like that of Rainbow Dash. It was constructed after we left the castle and has just been completed, your furniture has been placed in the middle of your house to be distributed as you please.”

“How is it that my furniture doesn't just fall through the clouds?” Hunter asked, remembering that only pegasi could stand on clouds.

“The pegasi have invented a new 'Hard cloud' which supports furniture, earth ponies, unicorns, and dragons we suppose. They have started making their houses out of this, and this makes visits and owning things that aren't made of clouds, much easier.” Luna said, before yawning again. “We must take our leave now, we are tired and must go.”

Luna didn't move a muscle as she charged her magic and disappeared.

“Looks like you get to hang with me after all Michael.” Hunter said, looking at the dragon.

“Looks like we get to keep our video games in our own house.” Michael said, putting his fist into the air.

Hunter laughed and thought for a moment. “Ummm. I'm supposed to fly up to my house, and yet my wings don't want to work.”

“What do you mean your wings don't want to work.” Trixie asked “Do your wings make their own decisions?” Trixie chuckled at her own cleverness.

“Apparently they do.” Hunter said flatly.

Trixie stopped chuckling. “Well what do you want us to do about it?”

“Could I get a boost?” Hunter asked. Grinning innocently as if he had done something wrong.

“Sorry I can't help out, I have plans that I have to attend to.” Lyra said walking off on four hoofs. “Nice meeting you Hunter!”

Hunter returned the greeting, and Trixie just glared at him slightly as she lifted Michael up to the cloud house, and followed after him using her magic to teleport up there. At that moment Rainbow Dash flew by, presumably to get to her house, when she noticed a whole new house that hadn't been there that morning, and that Trixie was standing on it with a baby dragon.

“Trixie!” Rainbow stopped flying, and hovered near the house. “What are 'you' doing here!”

“Rainbow! Calm down and come down here!” Twilight yelled, hoping to avoid conflict. Rainbow Dash looked over, saw Twilight and flew down to where she was sitting with Hunter. The unicorn who had helped Luna had presumably teleported himself back to Canterlot when Luna left.

“What's 'she' doing in that house next to mine. Speaking of which, where did that house come from!?” Rainbow asked, obviously more than a little confused at how a whole house could appear in one morning.

“Well that's a long story, the short of it is, Luna had it built.” Twilight said, “Don't worry Trixie isn't going to live in it.”

“Then who is going to live in it?” Rainbow asked.

“I believe that would be me.” Hunter said, raising a hoof to wave at the rainbow clad pegasus.

Rainbow hadn't even noticed that there was another pony there until now, then when she got a look at him she wondered how she could have missed him. He was an alicorn, and he had bright yellow hair with even brighter white streaks in it.

“And who are you?” Rainbow asked, seemingly suspicious as to his intentions if he had Trixie over.

“My name is Hunter, and it's nice to meet you.” Hunter said, smiling a welcoming smile as he yet again extended his hoof.

Rainbow Dash shook it "The name's Rainbow Dash, guess you get to be my first real neighbor in the clouds huh?”

“It would appear as much. Unfortunately I can't fly at the moment so I can't exactly get up there without some help. I hate to ask, but you think I could get a boost?” Hunter asked rubbing his head in the innocent way he did whenever he was slightly embarrassed.

“What, do you mean you can't fly?” Rainbow asked, “You got faulty wings or something?”

“Well I guess I overexerted them last night and they don't want to fly right now.” Hunter said flatly.

“They don't want to?” Rainbow Dash asked. Her wings were always under her control. That's how it was for everypony.

“That's just how I say they're too sore to move.” Hunter said “I went really crazy my first night having them.”

“First night?” Rainbow was really confused now.

“I'll explain everything in a moment Rainbow, could you lift me up to the house so I can get Hunter up there?” Twilight asked. She could have teleported, but while Rainbow was here she might as well.

“Fine!” Rainbow said as she took off, Twilight in tow, Twilight started levitating Hunter as she flew, and brought him up to her level when she landed.

“Well that's always fun.” Hunter said, this being the second time he had been moved around by Twilight's magic.

“Now what in the heck is going on here?” Rainbow Dash asked, sitting down on the front porch of clouds. “Where did this alicorn come from, why is Trixie here, with a dragon, sitting on a house that wasn't here this morning?!”

“I think that we should go inside, get a glass of water, and talk as Hunter moves his furniture around.” Twilight said, walking towards the cloud house's door. They walked inside and found the whole place furnished. It had couches and tables and things, but the things that Hunter had brought with him had spaces empty for them, and were all sitting in a big pile in the middle of the room. Hunter found the kitchen, and brought Twilight and Rainbow some water.

As Hunter started moving his things, Trixie got the things off the top of the pile with her magic, and they started putting things where they should be. The T.V. And the Xbox in the front room. The pillows and blanket he brought were put in the bedroom he found on the top floor, while Michael's things were placed on the “ground floor” of the house.

Hunter found a dresser and put all his clothes into it. Then he found the bathroom, and put all the bathroom essentials that Michael and he had brought, onto the counter and found that his toilet was made of clouds.

After pointing this out to Michael and sharing a laugh, they went back down and found that most of their things had been put away, Hunter decided that his Record player should go in the main room, and his Ipod stuff and computer should go into his bedroom. He planned to move his computer to the library for Twilight to use, but he thought he should keep it until he found a way to get electricity to it. He moved the record player next to the T.V. and reached the speakers to some cloud pedestals near the glass table of an entertainment center in the middle of the living room across from the couch.

Twilight told Rainbow Dash the whole story of how she had been called to the castle the night of the party, and how she had been transported to the human world.

“You mean humans exist?” Rainbow asked.

“Apparently so.” Twilight said, before continuing.

She told Dash of how she had met Hunter and how he had told her how to type, how he made delicious food, and his sad story with his mother. Then how Hunter had learned to fly almost immediately, and had achieved a sonic green boom on the first night having wings, which is why his wings were so tired.

When she finished, Rainbow had asked her about the T.V. And then the Xbox, and then the computer.

Trixie had told her what an Xbox was, and Twilight told her how the T.V. And the computer showed digital images like their phones.

After the whole explanation Rainbow just sat on the couch, thinking for a moment. She finished her water before saying, “So I have an alicorn, who can achieve a sonic green boom, who used to be a human, with his friend the dragon, who was also human, living as my neighbors?”

“Right” Twilight said, unsure how Rainbow would react.

“This is awesome!” Rainbow yelled jumping into the air, “Finally a flying buddy whose just as fast as I am!” She flew over to where Hunter had been looking at his T.V. Trying to figure out where to start in getting electricity to his appliances.

“I'm glad to have a neighbor,” Rainbow said, landing next to him, “I expect a race to be in order as soon as your wings are back to normal?”

Hunter stopped looking at the T.V. And turned his whole body towards Rainbow Dash, raising one hoof up near his face like a fist. “You're on.” He said sternly, his eyebrows furrowed and a competitive grin across his face.

“That's what I like to hear,” Rainbow said, the same expression on her face. She lifted her hoof up like Hunter's and stuck it out.

Hunter sent his hoof out to complete the greeting.

Hunter's first hoof bump. To commemorate a momentous occasion.

“I expect you to live up to your legend.” Rainbow said, setting her hoof back down.

“Don't you worry about that Dash” Hunter said, keeping the expression.

“I've been waiting for this my whole life.”

Author's Note

So a race is planned.

Hunter has a house in ponyville now! Yay!

Chapter 13: Speeding

Time to go
Chapter 13
Speeding

Hunter gained consciousness but he didn't open his eyes. First he took in what he could without them, smelling the sweet smell of a day plagued by overcast, feeling the softness of not only his pillow, but his entire bed.

He opened his eyes as he remembered his recent move. He saw above him clouds. He looked left to the wall and saw clouds. He looked to his right and saw his bookcase, just as it was in his original room, floating on clouds.

“Clouds seem to be a recurring thing around here.” Hunter said, sliding off of the bed onto his hooves. He had taken to walking around on all fours despite being in private. He walked to the bathroom and used it, before walking down to the kitchen.

He searched the kitchen to find that food had already filled the cupboards. He couldn't help but feel his kitchen was empty without a fridge. He found peanut butter and some flowers, for eating apparently. Then he noticed the cupboard with the pancake mix in it.

He took out the mix and found what looked to be a grill. He turned it on, and found a small cloud cupboard that seemed to be colder than the rest of the cupboards, that hung above the sink. It contained the eggs, jams, and syrups. So he had a kind of fridge after all.

He removed his new found syrup from the 'fridge' and saw that the grill was steaming. He put some eggs on it while he whipped up some pancakes. He heard an “Ow!” From Michael's room, and in a moment the dragon was in the living room, visible from the gap in between the cupboards.

“Having scale trouble again?” Hunter asked, as he frantically looked for a spatula. He should have found that first. “I guess you could say that.” Michael replied holding his tail. He let it dangle and moved it around, trying to get a feel for it, so that he could keep it out of the way as easily as breathing.

“I see you've already started up breakfast.” Michael said, seeming like more of a question than a statement. “That I have,” Hunter said, scrambling the eggs with the plastic spatula he found in one of the drawers. “Pancakes and eggs.”

“I would kill for some bacon right now.” Michael said, sitting on the couch in the front room.

“Then you'll have to go kill a pig and make it yourself.” Hunter chuckled, “Because nopony here is going to get some for you.”

“That's right, I have to live the pony diet huh?” Michael asked.

“If it makes you feel better, I can do lots of things with the pony diet.” Hunter said, remembering the potatoes that he had made for Twilight the night they left.

“It's nice having a cook as a roommate.” Michael said, walking into the kitchen, grabbing some plates and silverware from the lower cupboards and drawers.

There was a knock at the door. “I'll get it.” Michael said, quickly setting the plates and things on the table, before running to the door and opening it.

“Oh, hi there. What's up?” Michael asked, offering no explanation as to who was at the door.

Hunter used the plate he had retrieved to put the eggs on, and started the pancakes.

“Is Hunter still here?” Hunter heard a familiar voice say, but it was really quiet from this distance , so he wasn't sure.

“Of course! Come on in, we were just about to have breakfast.” Michael said, stepping out of range of the door to welcome in the guest.

In walked Rainbow Dash, wings at her side and rainbow mane combed neatly.

Hunter turned to look at who it was, and saw Rainbow Dash. So he quickly turned back to flipping his pancakes.

“Hey neighbor!” Rainbow Dash said loudly. “Just thought I'd say good morning, Twilight said I should come check on how you're doing.”

“I'm doing fine,” Hunter said, as he placed the pancakes on the plate with the eggs. Then he thought a moment. “Would you like some breakfast?”

“I would love some.” Rainbow Dash said, “Twilight told me of the food you served her when she went to get you. She said it was awesome.”

“Well, I guess you can judge it for yourself then.” Hunter said, placing the two servings of pancakes and eggs on the table. “You two start eating, I'll have my breakfast done in a second.”

“Search the cupboards and see if we have any ketchup.” Michael said as he spread peanut butter on his pancakes.

“ketchup on pancakes?” Rainbow gagged, “Gross.”

“Not for my pancakes silly.” Michael said, covering his peanut butter pancakes with syrup. “For my eggs.”

“I've never tried that before.” Rainbow said. She had never tried peanut butter on her pancakes either, so she began to spread it on one of them.

“Oh hey, we do have some.” Hunter said, opening the cold cupboard and extracting a red bottle. Hunter read the label. “ketchup, here you go Michael.” Then he tossed it to him.

Michael caught the ketchup and opened it, covering his eggs with it. Rainbow Dash had just taken a bite of the peanut butter pancakes and was resisting the urge to stuff the whole pancake in her mouth. She took the ketchup from Michael and put a little on a small, pile of eggs that she had moved away from the rest of them.

She put it in her mouth, and after a short moment, swallowed. She took a glass of apple juice that had been placed on the table in front of her plate at some point, and chugged. “Gross.” She said, after she finished half her juice.

“Suit yourself,” Michael mumbled. “I like it.”

“I don't.” Rainbow said flatly. “These pancakes are totally awesome though.”

“Thanks,” Hunter said, as he sat at the table. “I don't like ketchup on anything either.”

Hunter took the peanut butter and repeated the same ritual as the other two.

“So what do you usually do in the morning?” Hunter asked Rainbow Dash.

“I usually take a small flight around Ponyville before I eat, I had just finished my flight when I knocked on your door.” Rainbow said between peanut buttery bites. “Then I leave for work.”

“Oh yeah?” Hunter said taking a large bite of pancake. “Cloud busting right?”

“Right” Rainbow said, “Sometimes it takes up a lot of time and effort, which is a real pain, but most of the time it's sunny and we don't have to do much.”

“It must be easy money.” Michael said.

“It sure is.” Rainbow said. “They might as well pay me to lie around on clouds all day.”

“I could sure use a job like that.” Hunter said, hinting slightly.

“There was one opening, if you wanna come check it out.” Rainbow said, having finished her pancakes, she finished off her apple juice. “That was some good breakfast.” She burped, “Excuse me.”

Hunter finished his plate and juice. He sat still for a second before burping even louder. “Excuse me!” Hunter said as he stood up gathering the dirty dishes.

Rainbow Dash laughed. Then Michael out of nowhere burped a louder, and longer, burp. “Excuse me x2” Michael said laughing.

The whole group laughed at Michael's belch. Hunter stopped laughing enough to gather the plates, “Here let me take that for you.” He said, when he grabbed Rainbow's dishes. “Thanks.” She said standing up from the table. “Dragons will always win burping contests. Nopony's beat Spike yet, but you might just have a chance.” She said grinning at Michael.

“Looks like I know what I'll be doing today.” Michael said, as he wiped the table down. Hunter went into the kitchen and dumped all the dishes into the sink. Running water over them before leaving them there.

“Alright so I guess we're set,” Hunter said, “Let's get going shall we?”

“Are you sure you can keep up with me?” Rainbow asked grinning “I wouldn't want to lose you on the way to your job interview.”

“I can keep up,” Hunter said, as if he didn't have anything to worry about. He found his wings to be surprisingly cooperative.

They went out the front door and Michael jumped on Hunter's back.

“Doesn't it bother you to let him ride you like that?” Rainbow asked.

“Not one bit. I don't see why I shouldn't let him, it's not like I think it makes me his workhorse or anything.” Hunter explained.

Rainbow saw his point. “Where to first then?” She asked.

“I guess we better drop Michael off near Twilight's library.” Hunter said.

“Well then,” Michael said, “Let's ride!”

Michael grabbed onto Hunter's mane, and Hunter took off.

“Hey, you aren't getting away from me that easily.” Rainbow Dash said grinning.

Soon Rainbow Dash and Hunter were neck and neck flying over Ponyville. Hunter wasn't racing, but he was going at a good pace. In no time, they were at Twilight's library and he saw that one of her windows was open. When he flew next to it and stopped, he didn't see any activity inside.

He instead flew down to where the door was, and knocked. “Coming!” Hunter heard Spike say before the door opened. “How may I help you?” Spike asked, before getting a good look at the alicorn and dragon standing before him.

Rainbow Dash had stayed in the air and was laying on a cloud, waiting for Hunter to take flight again.

“You must be Hunter and Michael, Twilight was telling me all about you. Come in! Twilight was just making pancakes.” Spike said, ushering them into the library. Hunter saw the labels on the shelves and saw the sci-fi section. Good, some things were still the same, he would have to look at that later.

They walked into the kitchen to see Twilight furiously whipping a bowl of mix, sending batter all over the kitchen. “Twilight!” Hunter yelled.

Twilight stopped mixing “Oh hey Hunter, I was just trying to make some pancakes so that Spike could try them with peanut butter. Unfortunately my attempts thus far, have been messy.”

Hunter took the bowl and the whisk from Twilight's magical grasp and began mixing slowly. He turned her grill down from the hell spawn of heat that she had made it, and poured the now smooth batter onto the sizzling surface.

“You gotta do it slowly, lots of control.” Hunter said, “Don't flip the pancakes until the bubbles disappear from the side you can see, or after you flip it the first time, when you can see steam rising from the pancake.”

“Thanks Hunter,” Twilight said, taking the bowl back. “Would you like to stay for some?”

“Nah,” Hunter said, “I already had breakfast, I'm going with Rainbow Dash to get a cloud busting job. Michael said he wanted to stay here and hang with Spike for a while.”

“Awesome!” Spike punched his fist into the air, “Finally another dragon to do dragon stuff with!”

“Well see that's the thing.” Michael said, “What do dragons do around here anyways?”

As Spike started telling Michael about all the cool stuff they could do, Hunter said goodbye to Twilight, and went back outside. He took off and busted the cloud that Rainbow had been laying on. She fell for a short ways before she caught herself with her wings and floated back up to where Hunter was now laughing quietly to himself.

“Think you're funny huh?” Rainbow asked sternly.

“Yes.” Hunter said flatly.

Rainbow chuckled, “I guess it was an okay prank. You got a lot to learn about pranking though if you're gonna hang with me. What took you so long in there anyways? I was getting bored.”

“Twilight was having trouble with her cooking, so I gave her a few tips before I left.” Hunter explained. “Where to now?”

“Well,” Rainbow began, “We have to go talk to the guy who takes charge of cloud busting in Ponyville. I'm his manager for the town, but it's his choice of who gets employed.”

“So where is this guy anyways?” Hunter asked.

“Cloudsdale.” Rainbow Dash said flatly.

“Sounds far away.” Hunter said.

“A couple miles.” Rainbow Dash grinned.

“Sounds like a good time for a race doesn't it?” Hunter asked, mimicking the grin.

“It sure does.” Rainbow Dash replied. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and dialed a number.

She held it up to her ear and waited as it rang. While this happened Hunter did a few stretches. “Hey, Rainbow Dash here. Yeah, set up an appointment for me, I have a pegasus I need you to meet. Also, set up a finish line down there, cameras and everything. He wants to race me, and I wanna show him whose boss. Thanks.”

Rainbow Dash and Hunter hovered near each other, anticipating the race that was about to unfold. They breathed slowly, waiting for something to set them off. The clock tower rang.

In that moment the space they had been taking up was instantly empty. They flapped their wings furiously, speeding towards Cloudsdale.

Neither of them seemed to get the upper hand on the other, Rainbow Dash paced herself keeping herself next to Hunter so that she could speed ahead of him at the last moment. Hunter sped along not really understanding why Rainbow Dash would hold back. So he sped up, shooting out in front of her, suddenly leaving her in the dust. She saw this and sped up as well, catching up to him in no time.

Hunter realized that she was only keeping herself in line with him for the whole race. She probably thought that he was tired, or getting to that point very quickly. So instead of staying in the super man pose, he positioned himself horizontally in the air, flying backwards while maintaining his speed, and moving his hoof to look like he was yawning.

“Bored huh?” Rainbow Dash said to herself. “Keep up with this!”

She sped off, passing Hunter and creating a large gap. Hunter took off after her, when he caught up he did a couple of flips in the air, she sped up even more, trying to make him struggle. She wasn't struggling herself, she just wanted to know his limits.

He caught up to her again. once again he was horizontal, moving his hind legs as if he was skating on the air, drifting around the trees and bends of the mountain they had arrived at. She flew past him with another boost of power, and he stayed with her this time. They both struggled at this point and cones were forming around them.

Soon the cones broke and they were off.

The combined sonic booms made a dazzling display of Green and Rainbow waves as they rippled across the sky. Rainbow Dash was flying full speed at what was now a very tiny finish line. She looked at where Hunter had been and saw that he was gone. Behind her now no doubt. Then he reappeared, he was flying above, and then below her in circles, creating a beautiful gold line that enveloped her rainbow trail. As they neared the finish line he returned to his original position on her right and pulled back a little, making it look as if he was terribly tired. Then as they sped ahead Hunter only an inch behind, they crossed the finish line.

They but the brakes on hard, and stopped. They noticed that a crowd had gathered for another of Rainbow Dash's races, and had been jumping excitedly at how close it was.

“That was some good flying.” Rainbow Dash said, impressed, “But it wasn't enough to beat me.”

“I'll get you next time,” Hunter said between breaths “Just you wait.”

“We'll see about that.” Rainbow said, walking him into the cloud building. “The guy you wanna meet is right in here.”

They walked into the office, and Hunter saw a muscular pegasus sitting behind it.

“YEEAAAAHHH” Roid Rage yelled. “Now that was a race!”

Author's Note

Roid Rage just seemed like one to have an office job.

Epic race. Epic race. Epic race.

Chapter 14: First Impressions

Time to go
Chapter 14
First Impressions

“So I got the job?” Hunter asked, slightly confused by his decision.

“Of course you got the job!” Roid Rage yelled, “I would be crazy to deny a great flier like you!”

“Awesome!” Rainbow Dash said. “You got the footage?” She asked Roid Rage.

“Sure do!” He said, putting a CD into what Hunter thought was a computer.

“Wait, I thought you didn't know what a computer was.” Hunter said to Rainbow Dash.

“A computer?” Rainbow asked, her eyebrow raised. “That's a viewer, it allows us to watch movies we capture with our cameras.”

“So, a movie player?” Hunter questioned.

“That's all it does.” Rainbow Dash said, taking a seat to watch.

As the viewer turned on it looked like a great, high definition, plasma screen T.V.

“No technology my flank.” Hunter thought to himself.

There were cameras placed seemingly all along their route, starting in ponyville and ending with the neck to neck finish.

Rainbow Dash seemed to shift uncomfortably when Hunter was flying circles around her. She was smiling at the end when she won however.

“Want a picture of the endgame?” Roid Rage said.

“I want one, framed if possible,” Rainbow Dash said, grinning deviously at Hunter.

“She's going to hold it over me now huh.” Hunter thought to himself.

“I'll send that to your house soon as I can get it framed all nice.” Roid Rage said chuckling. “Now that you're hired let me discuss the details with you.”

“Sure!” Hunter said bringing his chair in close to the desk.

“Well that seems like a great job. A lot more paper work for laying around and busting clouds.” Hunter sighed, as they flew slowly back to Ponyville.

“Lots of workers comp and vacation days, mostly for people who are awesome like me.” Rainbow Dash said, spinning in the circles.

“I bet I can beat you back to Ponyville.” Hunter said, gaining a little speed.

“Bet you can't” Rainbow Dash said going faster.

Then they were off again. Speeding into the town they circled around the top of Sugarcube corner. Rainbow Dash zoomed behind it stopping for a split second to turn back around. In the time it took her to do this, Hunter had drifted, seemingly on ice as he moved his hind legs, making it look like he was turning on his skates. He never stopped. He flowed back into moving forward without losing speed.

The split second Rainbow Dash had used to turn around gave Hunter a good enough lead to fly down to the town hall and lean up against a beam.

“What took you so long?” Hunter grinned.

Rainbow Dash, trotting as she slowed to a stop merely smiled. “Smooth moves you got there.” She said, “Too bad they don't help you in a drag race.”

“Very well,” Hunter said. “Well if cloud busting is already done for today, I guess I should probably start introducing myself to ponies.”

“We should start with Pinkie Pie,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “She loves making new friends.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Hunter said falling back down onto all fours.

They walked into Sugarcube corner and Hunter walked up to the counter.

“I want a dozen chocolate chip cookies.” Hunter said nonchalantly putting his arm onto the counter.

“Okie dokie lokie.” Pinkie said, “Anything else Hunter?”

Hunter and Rainbow Dash's jaws dropped. “Uh, no.” Hunter said “Thanks?”

“No problem, the first dozen treats are free for new friends!” Pinkie said. “Liking your new house?”

“Yeah...” Hunter said before shaking his head, clearing his thoughts. “How did you know who I was?”

“Twilight told me about you, and seeing as how you're the only alicorn to walk into my shop without any announcement and royal guards, I assumed you must be him!”

Hunter was impressed by her ability to reason. “Well you wanna help me eat these cookies, while I go make some friends?”

“Sure! It's lunch time anyways.” Pinkie said, moving to the door and switching the sign to “closed for lunch”

They walked towards sweet apple acres. Hunter thought apples would go great with cookies. By the time they got there, Hunter had eaten 9 cookies. Rainbow Dash had one, and Pinkie had finished off the rest.

“You sure like your sweets, don't you Hunter?” Pinkie said walking backwards.

“I sure do.” Hunter said, smiling and rubbing his stomach.

“Applejack!” Hunter yelled out of nowhere at the top of his voice. “Rainbow Dash says you're the slowest pony in all of Equestria!”

There was a slight rumbling sensation as dust flew into the air.

“Looks like we don't have to walk any further.” Pinkie said.

“I don't think that, Hunter!” Rainbow Dash scolded. “Now she's gonna hate me!”

“Don't worry I'll explain.” Hunter said sitting down as if nothing was wrong.

Then Applejack appeared. Her eyes a dark, stormy, glimmer. Looking into them would only cause despair. Applejack ran right up to Rainbow Dash.

“Y'all think I'm slow do ya?” Applejack said menacingly.

“No.” Rainbow Dash said, grinning innocently.

“Well then where am I hearing these rumors from?” Applejack said, still staring daggers at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash pointed at Hunter who was smiling and waving like nothing was wrong.

Applejack was about to stomp up to him and give him what for, but then she noticed his horn and wings. “What's an alicorn doin' round here?” Applejack asked, her evil demeanor disappearing in an instant.

“It's nice to meet you, my name is Hunter.” Hunter started, extending his hoof for a shake. “I just said that so that you would come meet us here.”

“Well I guess that was clever of you.” Applejack said, “But don't be spreading dirt about me, I'll have to buck your face in.”

“I promise I would never to anything of the sort.” Hunter said, pretending to stick a cupcake in his eye.

“Hey!” Pinkie objected. “That's my motion!”

“Doesn't everyone use it though?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh yeah.” Pinkie said.

“Well it was nice meeting you.” Applejack said, “but I still got chores to attend to, if you don't mind.”

“Mind if I help out?” Hunter said, “I know that it's really random, and it's your job, but it would be awesome if you let me help out on the farm. I've never really been on a farm before.”

“Are you sure you got the strength for it?” Applejack asked.

“I guess we'll see.” Hunter said, walking towards the farm.

Hunter sat on the ground. He had just helped Applejack get the last bucket of apples for the day, into the barn. Rainbow Dash had helped knock the apples down, and Pinkie Pie had mostly just been eating them.

“That's harder work than I've done in a long time.” Hunter said, realizing that not much time had passed. “That sure went quickly.”

“You seem like a capable workhorse.” Applejack said, wiping her brow. “But Big Mac does this without breaking a sweat.”

It was true. Hunter's legs were wobbly from over exertion and he was sweating, a lot.

“It was nice of you to help out. Whaddya say we get some grub and introduce you to Rarity?” Applejack said walking into the barn.

She took a couple apples, tossing a few to everypony there. They munched on them as they walked into town. “Oh wait, I have to get a few things before I meet Rarity. Meet me at the boutique. Rainbow, wanna help me get some stuff from my house real fast?”

“Sure.” Rainbow said, taking off. They sped over to Hunter's house real quickly and Hunter took Rainbow Dash to his room, where he immediately started taking clothes out of his drawers. He piled them neatly into a bag and then the ones that wouldn't fit, he put into a different bag.

“I need all my human clothes altered.” Hunter said.

“What's the point?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I like wearing clothes.” Hunter said. He hadn't packed any pants, but he liked his T-shirts and hoodie too much to get rid of them.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash said, grabbing the saddlebag and putting it on. Hunter put on his saddlebag, wondering where in the heck he got them from, and why they were gray with his cutie mark on them.

They left the house, and sped towards Rarity's boutique. When they got there and opened up the door, Applejack and Pinkie Pie were waiting for them, fawning over Rarity's latest creations.

“Absolutely brilliant!” Hunter said, trying to make the best Canterlot voice he could. “Never, have I seen, such art!”

Rarity looked over Pinkie Pie and caught sight of Hunter. He wasn't wearing any fancy clothes, or a monocle. He was however, an alicorn, and if an alicorn thought her dresses were beautiful then she was having a good day.

“You really think so?” Rarity squealed, eliciting snickers and giggles from her friends.

“Yes,” Hunter said continuing his facade. “How much must I pay for these brilliant designs.”

Rarity's eyes widened and she started to stutter in her excitement. Then Rainbow Dash fell on the ground laughing. Applejack and Pinkie Pie joined in. Rarity's smile turned into a frown and her eyebrows caused her to glare.

“Well I'm not exactly famous,” Hunter said, returning to his normal voice. “But your dresses really are beautiful.” Hunter bowed slightly, taking up her hoof and kissing it. “Just like you.”

Everyone but Pinkie Pie stopped laughing. Rarity blushed. Rainbow Dash just stared at them, feeling a little jealous. Why was she jealous? Applejack just hung her jaw.

Hunter stood back up and looked around. Releasing her hoof. He blushed slightly “I was just being polite.” Hunter said. Everyone stayed quiet. Hunter blushed like crazy “I was making fun of her, I had to make up for it somehow!”

Nopony spoke, even Pinkie was quiet. “Well, then” Hunter said, turning back to Rarity. “My name is Hunter, and despite the awkwardness of this situation, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Hunter said holding his hoof out.

Rarity snapped out of it, and shook Hunter's hoof. “Well then it's nice to meet you as well.” She said, “It's nice to know that somepony has manners around here, and knows how to treat a lady. Even if he was being a joker.”

Hunter sighed with relief as she understood. Everypony stopped gawking, and seemed to go back to normal. “What can I do for you Hunter?” Rarity asked, placing her display mannequins back to their positions.

“I need some clothes altered.” Hunter said, taking his saddlebags off. “I just need them refitted for wings, and possibly for a horn.”

“That should be no problem,” Rarity said lifting the bags and noticing the straps were damp from Hunter's sweat.

“Paying should be no problem.” Hunter said, “I just got a job cloud busting.”

“There is a fee for requesting my services.” Rarity said, “You have to pay a little before, and after I fix them, based on how many clothes you need changed, and how difficult it is to change them.”

Hunter lost his grin. “I don't have any money now...” He thought to himself. He checked his pockets, and felt something rough.

“That will be 125 bits.” Rarity said, counting up his shirts and things. “15 for the hole for your horn on the hood of your... cloak and the wings as well.”

Hunter pulled the object of his pocket to find a rubber chicken. He stared at it for a moment. His pockets usually gave him things that he needed, or were relevant to the situation. How was this relevant?

“Hey! I was looking for that!” Pinkie said, grabbing the chicken. “Where'd you find it?”

“In my pocket.” Hunter said, before turning to Rarity, “Unfortunately it would seem that I don't have any money for you right now.” He said, rubbing his hoof on his head.

“I'll pay for it.” Rainbow Dash spoke up, “Then you can pay me back when you get enough.”

“Sounds good to me.” Hunter said, “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Rainbow Dash said, handing Rarity a bag of bits.

“How generous of you.” Rarity said.

“Nah it was nothing.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Well Rarity,” Hunter said, smiling, “I'm sure you've been busy, but I've been gathering everypony to meet. Wanna come with to meet Fluttershy?”

“I'm far too busy, considering the order you just gave me, and the orders that came before it.” Rarity said.

“You take as long as you want to fix those.” Hunter said, “I'll still pay full price, and you can take as much time as you need on other orders.”

“If you say so.” Rarity said, “I'm still quite busy, thanks for stopping by, it was nice meeting you!” She yelled, as they walked out the door.

“It was my pleasure.” Hunter said before shutting the door behind him. Then out of nowhere he got rammed into, from the side.

He balanced himself and looked at who knocked into him.

“Oh hey Sweetie Belle.” He said nonchalantly, “Where are you off to in a hurry.”

She froze for a moment wondering who this stranger was and how she knew his name. “Who are you?”

“My name is Hunter,” He said, “I'm a new resident here in ponyville and your sister is altering my clothes for me.”

“Why would you need your clothes altered if you just moved to a new town?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well,” Hunter said, “When you suddenly turn into an alicorn, you kinda need your clothes fixed.”

Sweetie Belle furrowed her brow, considering what he had just said. She gave up thinking, and went inside.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at him with quizzical expressions.

“What?” Hunter said, looking at the group. “I told her the truth didn't I?”

Author's Note

Awkwarrrrd.

So Hunter's pockets aren't as convenient as he thought.

Bummer.

Chapter 15: Natural Affinity

Time to go
Chapter 15
Natural Affinity

Hunter followed along behind Rainbow Dash and Applejack, walking next to Pinkie Pie as they walked towards Fluttershy’s cottage, the sun still high in the sky. He noticed the dirt road, and the windmill that he had seen once, when Fluttershy had chased down her mailman and thrown a tourist.

He chuckled at the thought of Iron Will, and Fluttershy as a power crazy Pegasus.

“What’s so funny?” Pinkie asked, “I like jokes!”

“I was just thinking about Fluttershy after that seminar she attended” Hunter said, “The one with Iron will.”

Her face shifted more towards sad than happy, “That’s not a joke! Fluttershy was a big meanie, and she's never a meanie!”

“She tossed a tourist by his camera.” Hunter said, “It’s mean, but still. Where did she get the strength to do that?”

“Maybe it was her ‘Iron Will'.” Rainbow joked.

They reached Fluttershy's cottage and Applejack knocked quietly. “Fluttershy? You in there sugar cube?” She asked.

“Just a moment Applejack.” They heard her say quietly from within.

Hunter stood behind Rainbow Dash, away from the door.

The door slowly opened up, just a crack. “Hi Applejack. How are you today?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“I'm fine myself,” Applejack replied. “We got somepony we want you to meet, can we come in?”

“I guess so...” She trailed off, opening the door the rest of the way before going to sit on the couch.

She was always nervous around new people, but not so much if Angel was there with her on the couch. Angel hopped up and put up his bunny fists. Ready for anything.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie walked in to the cottage taking places near Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash walked in last, moving off to the side, so that Hunter could stand in the middle of the room and greet her properly.

He didn't follow them in though.

“Hunter what are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked, noticing that he was still standing behind the door.

Hunter stuck a hoof in the doorway, waving it slowly before retreating it back behind the frame.

Fluttershy was a little surprised. Was he shy too? Maybe he just needed to be shown some kindness, that would cheer him up.

She walked over to the door slowly, and crept up to the frame. She peered around the corner to see Hunter on the ground, holding his hooves over his eyes, as if he was scared.

Fluttershy had to show him that she wasn't scary. She crouched low and nuzzled his hoof, “It's ok, I'm not a mean pony. You don't have to be shy.”

“Shy?” Rainbow Dash scoffed from inside the cottage.

Hunter moved his hooves from his eyes. He looked at Fluttershy's caring face and relaxed. It was a big ruse, but he thought that if Fluttershy had taken the initiative to meet him, then they could be better friends.

He stood up slowly. “My name.” He said, pausing. Then he slowly put his hoof out. “My name is Hunter. It's... It's nice to meet you.”

“Fluttershy,” She said, sticking her hoof out and gently shaking Hunter's. “My name is Fluttershy, and you're welcome to come into my cottage.”

“Thanks,” Hunter said following her in.

“Would you like to sit down?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Yes, thank you.” Hunter said quietly.

Rainbow Dash saw what he was doing. It was nice, Fluttershy needed a friend that she could help sometimes.

Hunter sat down on Fluttershy's couch, and he was immediately surrounded by furry creatures.

“Oh no, naughty, naughty, leave the nice colt alone.” Fluttershy said, scolding the animals.

But they weren't biting or scratching Hunter, they were liking him and snuggling him. Hunter wasn't crying for help, or being scared, he was laughing.

“This happens to me a lot.” Hunter said, chuckling. “Animals just seem to like me! Ah that tickles!”

Fluttershy eventually got all of the animals to leave Hunter alone, before offering the group some tea.

"No thanks," Hunter said, ending his shyness act. "I really just came to meet you."

"Oh," Fluttershy said, surprised at his sudden change in attitude. "Now that we've met, now what?"

Hunter thought for a moment, "Anything you need some help with?" He suggested.

"Fluttershy always needs help with something." Rainbow Dash said flatly.

Hunter looked in her direction, giving her a light glare before turning back towards Fluttershy. This put her off a little bit. What was that for?

"I guess I could use some help in the chicken coop. It's always so messy in there, and I haven't found the time to clean it up today." Fluttershy said, "I've been too busy celebrating Mr. Bear's birthday."

The bear that they now realized was in the corner, let out a happy growl. He had a party hat on and looked like he was about to have some cake.

Fluttershy went into another room and brought out a cake, It had a bunch of candles on it and she presented it to the bear. "Happy birthday!" She said as loud as she could, while still being quiet. "Now blow out the candles."

The bear blew the candles out and then was about to stuff his face into the cake when Fluttershy stopped him.

She pulled the candles out. "Alright, now you can dig in." She said smiling. The bear proceeded to devour the cake. Whole. In like, three bites. It was a sizable cake too.

Pinkie Pie took a cake, seemingly out of nowhere, and refusing to be outdone she ate the whole thing in two bites. Leaving a frosting beard on her face.

The bear just munched on his cake. Before liking the frosting off of Pinkie Pie's chin.

Hunter agreed to help Fluttershy with her chicken coop and walked out to the fenced area. He walked in, expecting the chickens to fly around and go crazy at his presence, but they just sat there. Applejack followed after him and set them off.

"Guess we better get started" Applejack said, bringing in the tools she knew Fluttershy usually used.

Hunter, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash cleaned up the coop, while Pinkie Pie, 'entertained' the chickens.

Soon enough they were done. “That wasn't too hard.” Hunter said.

“Are you kidding me!” Pinkie Pie said, “Do you know how hard it is to entertain a bunch of chickens? It's near impossible!”

They laughed at Pinkie Pie's despair over entertaining chickens, and put the tools away.

“Still plenty of daylight left,” Applejack said, “Why don't we get a bite to eat?”

“Sounds good to me.” Hunter said, “Ever since those chores, my legs have been wobbly. I need some more energy.”

“I'm starved,” Rainbow Dash joined in. “Let's go somewhere they give lots of food.”

“I know a place,” Applejack said, “Real nice place, and the portion sizes are big enough that we only have to pay for 3 extra meals when it comes to Big Mac.”

“Sounds like heaven to me.” Hunter said.

So they started walking back into town, “Bye Fluttershy!” Hunter yelled back, “See you later!”

Fluttershy zoomed out of the cottage to wave real fast, before zooming back in and closing the door.

“What was all that back there?” Rainbow Dash asked Hunter, smiling.

“What was what?” He said innocently.

“You know what she means,” Applejack said, “Why were you acting all shy?”

“Well,” Hunter said, “I thought it would be good if she met me, instead of me meeting her. You know what I mean?”

“I guess so,” Applejack said, “That was mighty kind of you to do so.” She said smiling.

“Thanks,” Hunter said rubbing his head, embarrassed.

They got to the town center, and Applejack led the group to a rustic looking restaurant. It had a country look and feel to it, so Hunter immediately saw why it would appeal to Applejack. They went inside and Hunter's nose was flooded with awesome smells.

“I'm ready to eat now,” He, said salivating.

The nice pony at the front of the restaurant led them to a table and they sat with their menus, perusing the items. Everything looked delicious. Hunter would usually get a steak at a place like this, but seeing as how that wasn't an option, he looked at what would be considered a balanced meal.

They ordered their food, and soon they were staring at their plates piled high with sweet smelling food items.

Hunter had ordered a plate, piled high with mashed potatoes, and butter and such. Broccoli and carrots on the side.

Rainbow Dash had gotten the same thing. Pinkie Pie got dessert first, and Applejack got a big plate of food, with seemingly half of the menu on it.

They started chowing down. The food was just as the smells and reputation had promised.

Hunter started crying.

“What's wrong?” Applejack asked, “Don't you like it?” fearing that her suggestion a wrong one.

“I love it.” Hunter said. “It's so delicious.” He continued tears running down his face.

Rainbow Dash laughed, and Pinkie Pie finished her cake. Then she got a huge plate of potatoes like Hunter and Dash did, stuffing her face into it.

Hunter's tears of joy stopped flowing as he noticed somepony he recognized across the room. It was Derpy! He had wanted to meet her, but he hadn't gotten the chance yet. He finished off his plate as fast as he could without choking. Applejack was already picking her teeth.

“Jeez you guys eat fast.” Rainbow Dash said, finishing off half her potatoes.

“It's fine, order something good we can share for dessert, I'll be right back.” Hunter said, leaving the table.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash followed Hunter with their eyes, where was he going? Pinkie Pie continued to scarf down her food.

Hunter walked up to the table with Derpy and saw that Dr. Whooves was there too. “Hey there Derpy” Hunter greeted her.

Derpy stopped munching on a muffin long enough to say “Hi there!”

“Hello to you, and how do you know Derpy?” The Doctor said.

“She's popular where I come from.” Hunter explained. “Mind if I take a seat?”

“Not at all,” The Doctor said, pulling out a chair, “You wouldn't happen to be from Earth would you?”

Hunter just widened his eyes. “How did you know?” Hunter asked.

“I'm from earth myself you know.” He said, “You must be the one that Twilight was sent to retrieve.”

“That's me,” Hunter said, handing Derpy another muffin as a tray of them passed by.

“Thanks!” She said munching on it.

“How'd you know about that?” Hunter asked.

“I was present, along with Derpy here, when Twilight was sent.” The Doctor explained.

“So did the same thing happen to you guys?” Hunter asked.

“That it did,” The Doctor said, who then went on to explain his whole story to Hunter, even the parts about after he arrived.

“So when you got here, you had a Tardis?” Hunter asked in awe.

“I was just surprised as you are. Now I get to be a full on Time Lord, let alone being a pony.” The Doctor said.

Hunter thought for a moment. Alicorn, or Time Lord? He thought it would be cooler to be a Time Lord, but he was happy with what he had.

“Well it was nice meeting you both. Bye Derpy!” Hunter said, leaving the table.

“Bye Hunter!” Derpy yelled back, munching on another muffin.

“How many muffins is that since you arrived?” Hunter asked.

“I think she's on her 6th one.” The Doctor replied.

Hunter walked back to the table he was originally at, to find a nice big chocolate cake. He was surprised that Pinkie had not eaten it yet.

“Had to wait long?” Hunter asked.

“This just got here actually.” Rainbow Dash said, “Applejack said we should wait, but I was only going to give you 5 minutes more.”

“I'm just surprised Pinkie had given me any time at all.” Hunter said, sitting down.

Pinkie seemed to be stuffed. “You don't want any of this here cake sugar cube?”

“I already had dessert.” Pinkie said, before perking up. “I still have to get back to the store! Later guys, Later Hunter!”

“Bye!” They waved, and then divided the cake three ways. The cake was just as delicious, and rich as the food was.

They tipped heavily and left the restaurant. “Guess I'll have to pay you back too Applejack.” Hunter said as they walked.

“Nah, those chores you did for me are enough to pay me back. Big Mac was off on some trip, so I was going to have to cover for him anyways.” Applejack said.

“Even then?” Hunter asked.

“Even,” Applejack said offering a bro-hoof. Hunter completed it, and they walked towards Sweet Apple acres. “I gotta get back to the farm. Apple Bloom is sure to be back from school soon, and I need to get some snacks ready for the cutie mark crusaders.”

“Wait, if school is only now getting out, then why was Sweetie Belle home so early?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Apple Bloom tells me that Sweetie Belle goes home for lunch. They try to go with her, or get her to stay, but for some reason they say she won't let em know anything about it.”

“That's mysterious.” Hunter said. “Well I guess we'll see you later.”

Applejack trotted off towards the farm down the dirt road.

That left Hunter and Rainbow Dash.

“Hey.” Hunter said.

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked back.

“Wanna race again?” Hunter asked.

“You're on.” Rainbow Dash said, taking off.

They were off again, speeding across town. They didn't know where the race would end, they just thought it was the race they needed.

Author's Note

Hooray for Chapter 15!

Thanks to JollyRogue for helping me get this far. Confidence wise.

From now on the chapters will hopefully be longer. Nearing 5,000-8,000 words.

Continue to enjoy!

Chapter 16: Hearts and Skulls

Time to go
Chapter 16
Hearts and Skulls

The dark in the cave was suffocating. Light had never dared touch this far down in the earth, making it a perfect place for all things black. There was noise however, the creatures of the cave had learned to get around by making their various noises, and using the noises of others.

Living in the dark didn't really have any requirements for beauty. In fact, even the noises the creatures made were ugly, but they weren't as ugly as the pony that inhabited the caves. Skull Trap. This 'pony' was as black and misshapen as his heart. It seems inconsequential to try and describe somepony whose never been seen by light, let alone ponies.

He stood at the end of a round cave hall, stirring a cold muck in a cauldron. He had labored feverishly these many years, building up his powers, waiting for the perfect time to strike. No “pony” would be able to stop him, and after assimilating the powers of a few hundred ponies, not even Celestia would be able to stop him.

He stirred the muck, before bending down and grabbing a random creature from the cave floor, snapping it in half. He dumped the contents of the now dead creature into the muck, if anything was visible in the cave, the muck would have gone from brown to an even darker black.

Skull Trap seemed to be able to tell the difference, despite the complete lack of light. Skull Trap was not blind, he just didn't have to use his sight to get around. Long ago his master had brought him to this cave, when he was just a baby. His master had taught him many things about magic, including how to preserve his eyesight. His Master also taught him to hate the outside world. They had banished his master here, forcing him to flee into the caverns of the earth.

Anger and resentment boiled up inside him, the cauldron somehow copied the effect, and was soon at a rumble, bubbles breaking at the surface. His master had known that he could not take revenge himself, so he had raised Skull Trap using the darkest powers at his disposal. Skull Trap enjoyed the powers that his master had taught him. He could always feel the darkness rushing around in his blood after learning another spell.

The muck turned pink. A disgusting pink, but it was too dark for anything to notice. His master's revenge would be taken, and it would bring swift justice to those who had killed his kind. The muck that he had been stirring carefully for a whole year was almost complete. Just as soon as...

The cauldron suddenly froze, frost covering the sides, and the boiling stopping suddenly. The muck seemed to empty out of the cauldron as the level sank.

“Perfect” Skull Trap thought to himself. He reached into the cauldron and grabbed the small black rock, that the muck had compressed into. To anyone else, it was a simple rock. To Skull Trap, it was the laboring of a whole year of dark energy, a token of growing power. The time of his revenge was near. Skull Trap opened his mouth and ate the rock, sliding it down his throat without issue.

His dark power grew immensely, he could feel the dark in his veins again, his powers had risen to their limits, and further. He was the darkness, and soon he would descend upon Equestria, just like the Nightmare Moon of old, except this time, there would be no moon. There would be no light.

He turned towards the exit of the cave and cast a small spell. The power that left him was insignificant, and not even noticeable. Instantly the noises of the creatures in the cave ceased. Skull Trap felt his power level balance out again as he absorbed the essences of the creatures he had just eliminated.

It was almost time, his Master's revenge would be sweet, and his dark rule would begin soon.

Hunter and Rainbow Dash panted, laying on Hunter's front porch. They had decided halfway through the race that it would eventually end here. Their houses seemed like the place to end, considering that the sun was lower in the sky, and they had nowhere else to go.

They had tied again, and they had tired each other out. “Care for a drink?” Hunter asked between huffs. “I would kill for some water right now.” Rainbow Dash said, “my throat is super dry.”

Hunter and Rainbow Dash continued to lay there, their breathing returning to normal on the soft clouds.

“The sky is beautiful no matter where I go,” Hunter said quietly, turning his head to look at Rainbow Dash next to him. “I guess that's thanks to you isn't it.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Hunter, his eyes a deep green that she had never had the time to admire before. She stood up before he started thinking she was staring at him, “Sure is!” She pulled Hunter up off his porch. They walked inside the house. It wasn't dark out yet, but there wasn't much in town they could do at this hour.

Hunter went to the kitchen and found two big mugs. He filled one with apple juice, and the other with water. He brought them into the living room, where Rainbow Dash was already sitting on the couch. He handed the water filled mug to Rainbow Dash, before sitting down and drinking from his own mug of apple juice.

They sat in silence for a moment. It wasn't awkward, it was peaceful. Hunter broke the silence, “So how does Roid Rage power that viewer, I have a feeling it would be the same as my Xbox, and my T.V.”

“Cloudsdale is covered with panels to power all kinds of machines. They gather energy from the sun, I don't know what people call them other than panels.” She said, sipping her water before continuing, “I could get some installed on your house, it's cheap, but most ponies don't really have the need, so it's always available.”

“Most ponies aren't gamers.” Hunter said, “Just add it to my tab.” Hunter chuckled.

Rainbow Dash laughed lightly at how much debt Hunter had already compiled in his few days here. Then she pulled out her cell phone and pressed redial.

“Heya boss,” Dash started, “I have another favor to ask you. I need some panels installed for your newest employee. Yes it's made of clouds. Get me a good deal would you? Alright thanks.”

She ended the call and put her phone away. “That should take care of that.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I'm going to need a cell phone eventually.” Hunter said, “Seeing as how I take care of myself I better get a reliable way for others to contact me.”

The pair of fliers finished their drinks, and Hunter took the mugs back to the kitchen to refill them. Rainbow Dash spread out on the couch, leaning her head over the back of the couch so that she could see Hunter in between the gaps of the cupboards.

His mane was awesome in this light. She shook her head, dispelling the thought. “So what now?” She sighed.

Hunter filled up the glasses, and returned to the living room. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could respond they heard noises upstairs. Rainbow Dash's ears perked up. Hunter thought it was the cutest thing.

They walked up the stairs to the roof to investigate. When they reached the top, they saw a group of Pegasi, wearing hard hats, and tearing up Hunter's roof.

“YEAH!” Hunter heard a familiar voice yell from nearby, “Same hour service!”

Hunter turned to see Roid Rage, directing his workers to work on the roof. “That must be the fastest construction service I've ever heard of.” Hunter said, impressed. "Especially considering how late it is."

“He's always a reliable boss.” Rainbow Dash said, “You better start marking your house, put an x wherever you want your outlets to be.” She took a marker from one of the workers, and handed it to Hunter.

Hunter remembered something, “Do you think it's possible to put these panels on Twilight's house?” Hunter asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, “She doesn't need them though, she has some magical lightning rods and batteries that power her testing machines.”

“Oh,” Hunter said, “Well I have to go down there anyways, be back in a little while.”

“Well, I might as well go with, nothing I can do with these guys, and there's nothing else to do here.” Rainbow Dash said.

Hunter went back into the house, Rainbow following closely behind. Hunter put a couple x's on the walls of the living room. That should leave enough plugs for all his appliances. He put one in his, and Michael's rooms so that they could have viewers installed later if they wanted.

Rainbow Dash took her phone out to keep tabs on Hunter's debt. Hunter went to his room and grabbed the computer, it was heavy, so he wasn't going to be able to carry it to Twilight's library. Hunter put the computer in the living room and placed the marker on the coffee table for a worker to pick up later.

“How do you propose we get this to Twilight's place?” Hunter asked.

“We could get some workers to help us?” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“No, they're already busy enough.” Hunter said. He thought for a moment. “Got any really strong nets?” Hunter asked.

“I got a couple I guess,” She said, she kept a few just in case of another para sprite invasion. Couldn't be too careful.

“Could you go get them?” Hunter said.

“You could come with me.” Rainbow Dash said, “It's no problem, and you'll just be standing here while I look for them anyways.”

“If you insist.” Hunter said with a smile. He hadn't gotten the chance to see Rainbow's house, despite the proximity.

They flew back up to the roof, where the workers were reassembling Hunter's house.

“Hey Rainbow!” Roid Rage said, getting her attention. “Here's that picture you wanted!”

He handed her a framed picture of herself from the side, with Hunter only barely behind her, going over a finish line.

“That was fast too.” Hunter said.

“Quick service is what I do.” Roid Rage said, before returning to his work.

They made their way to Rainbow's rooftop with a quick glide, and entered the stairway after opening up the trap door. They descended the stairs, and Hunter saw that her house was built like his, or rather the other way around, except that Rainbow Dash had plenty of pictures and things on the wall. He saw lots of Wonder bolts posters, and some family photos. Then when he got to the living room, and saw that, where his T.V. Would sit, he saw a giant picture frame. It was a picture of Rainbow Dash and her friends. This was the pose that Hunter remembered from the opening sequence of the show.

He stared at the picture for a moment, he had seen it plenty of times before, but it never seemed like much. Until now. He looked at the picture and it wasn't just the opening to a cartoon show, it was real. Actual sentient beings had posed, and had someone take their picture. It was real.

Hunter's emotions were kept in check, but not before letting out a sigh. “What's wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked, wondering why Hunter had stopped by her picture and was staring at it.

Hunter snapped out of his trance, “Nothing.” He said quickly. “Let's get those nets so we can get over there.”

“Right.” Rainbow Dash said, “the nets.”

They walked into the what would be the second bedroom in Hunter's house, to find Rainbow's storage.

There wasn't much, just a couple... few... There were actually a good number of Wonderbolts carved in various materials of many sizes in the room.

“Now where are those nets?” Rainbow Dash asked herself, as if there was nothing strange about her many statues.

“These are of beautiful workmanship.” Hunter said, admiring the statues. There were some of granite, some of wood, there was even a tiny one made of soap.

No matter the medium, they seemed to capture the moment the Wonderbolt seemed to be in. Flying, racing, a couple even looked like they were speaking.

“Thanks.” Rainbow Dash said, “I make them myself.”

Hunter just froze. His eyes wide. He couldn't remember how to breathe. She made these herself? He had thought for a moment that he had found what Rainbow Dash had spent all of her money on, but that, he never expected that. Maybe she spent her money on the materials.

“Holy awesome.” Hunter said to himself.

“What?” Rainbow Dash said.

“I'm just saying how freaking amazing you are.” Hunter said, “I didn't know you were good at sculptures!”

“These are just things I work on when I'm not working, or napping.” She said, reveling in the admiration of another fan. “Ah here it is, one net, perfect for heavy lifting.”

Hunter just stared at her. He knew that she was beautiful, but her magenta eyes looked even prettier when her brow wasn't furrowed in determination. Rainbow Dash stared back at him. Considering that he was the one staring, she could take this chance to stare back at him. His mane seemed to glow slightly in the dimly lit room, giving him an aura. Then she was drawn back to his eyes. They reflected any light they could get a hold of. They shined a deep green, just as always. She suddenly thought of herself surrounded by trees, flying through them, not a care in the world.

“Right.” Hunter said, snapping them both back to reality, “We should get to it.”

Rainbow Dash tossed the net, trying to trap Hunter beneath it. Hunter was surprisingly hard to capture however, and tossed the net back, trapping Rainbow Dash instead. Rainbow struggled against the net, but fell to the floor, tangled in the ropes.

He walked over to her, chuckling. She watched from the ground as he approached, trapped underneath the net. She was helpless, if she moved around, she would just get more stuck. Hunter walked straight up to her, putting his face right next to hers. She blushed, realizing that he could do anything to her in this moment. She kicked herself for getting into a situation like this with a stranger.

Hunter chuckled some more, sitting on the ground, and leaning in close to her. Then he reached in and tickled her. His attack was ruthless, she was helpless to defend herself under the net. He tickled her until she couldn't breathe, before he stopped. She took a minute to stop laughing.

“What was that for!?” She yelled half laughing still.

“I saw an opportunity, and I took it.” Hunter said, “Besides, you looked so cute and helpless I just had to.”

Rainbow blushed a little bit. “Will you get this thing off me?”

“Sure thing.” Hunter said, unwrapping the net.

Hunter folded the net and held it in his arms. Rainbow Dash stood up, still slightly sensitive from the intense tickling she had just received. They left the house, and went back to Hunter's place. The workers were now inside the house, wiring within the clouds.

They wrapped the computer with the net and grabbed onto it. Lifting it above the ground. They carried it out of the house, and off to Twilight's house.

Rainbow Dash said nothing on the fly over, but she kept looking at Hunter as he chuckled to himself. She had gotten her, and she decided that he was an okay prankster after all.

When they arrived, they set the net down carefully, and Hunter picked up the computer tower, letting Rainbow Dash knock on the door. Spike answered it. “Hey Rainbow, Watcha need?” The dragon asked.

“Tell Twilight, Hunter is here to see her,” Rainbow said, going back to help carry in the monitor.

The pair carried the whole assembly into the tree, and set it down while Spike went to get Twilight from her studies.

“Hey,” Michael said from underneath a book fort. “How was your day?”

“Not as fun as yours apparently.” Hunter said, “How do you even do that?”

“Spike has lots of time to make book forts. He called this one the 'fort of the flies'.” Michael said, chuckling.

Hunter put his face in his hoof at the pun. What were the odds that a pony would write a book of the same title.

“I went and met the rest of the mane six today.” Hunter said, trying to look inside the fort. It didn't have anything inside, but it was dark. No gaps or anything.

“Mane six?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“Oh, It's what you and the rest of your friends who resemble an element of harmony are called by humans.” Hunter explained. He looked at the books that made up the fort. They were mostly non-fiction. Spike must have not wanted to ruin the good books.

“Humans watching our lives and giving us names,” Rainbow Dash scoffed, “Seems a little creepy to me.”

“Yeah,” Hunter agreed, “I'd have to agree with that I guess.”

Spike walked back into the room. “She's busy with her books. Anything I try to say to her, just goes in as static, and comes back as a grunt or a “hmm?” Spike rolled his eyes, and walked over to the fort. Michael stood at the entrance. “None shall pass.”

“What?” Spike asked.

“The black knight always triumphs.” Michael replied.

Spike looked confused and Hunter just laughed.

“I'll go talk to her.” Hunter said.

He walked into the room and saw her as Spike said she was, studying.

“Hey Twilight.” Hunter said.

“Hmmm?” Twilight responded, not turning away from her book.

“Nice flank you got there.” Hunter said.

Twilight's eyes widened and she blushed furiously. She turned towards Hunter, using her tail to hide her rump. “What!?”

“That got your attention.” Hunter said, “Now come here I have something to show you.”

Twilight scoffed as the red left her face and hopped down from her seat. She walked into the main library room and saw the computer sitting on the ground.

“You finally brought it by did you?” Twilight asked, “Well plug it in, and lets get cataloging.” She clapped her hooves together at the idea. “Oh, but bring it into my study, that would be a better place for it.”

Hunter and Rainbow Dash carried it into the room, and placed it onto a desk, and Hunter plugged it in.

“I think my favorite thing about Equestria is that the outlets are the same.” Hunter said.

He started up the computer and logged into his profile. A familiar screen popped up. He instinctively opened the internet browser. It opened and started loading. He realized what happened, and groaned as he knew he would have to wait for it to realize it wasn't connected to any internet before he could close it.

Then google appeared.

“What?” Hunter said, more of an exclamation of doubt than a question. “What? What!?”

“What's wrong?” Twilight asked.

“My computer is still connected to the internet.” Hunter said, still staring at the screen.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked him, looking at the screen as well.

Hunter clicked on the URL and typed in the address for facebook. It loaded quickly, and Hunter was still signed in.

“No. Bucking. Way.” Hunter said. His jaw hung open.

“How is that even possible?” Twilight asked, just as confused.

Rainbow Dash didn't even try to understand what they were doing.

“I don't know, but it's awesome.” Hunter said. He created a new user account for the computer, called “Library” and logged out.

He signed into the account, and set up an indexing program. “Well here you are. You can start any time, it allows you to mark books as borrowed and returned. You can add as many books as you have.” Hunter said, stepping up from the computer.

“Thanks a lot Hunter, this should make running this library even more efficient.” She went back to her books, “But before I do anything like that I need to finish my studies.” Soon she was back in her zone.

“Right,” Hunter said, “Let's go, there's not anything more to do here.”

“How'd you get her to pay attention to you anyways?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I complimented her flank.” Hunter said nonchalantly.

Twilight's tail moved itself to cover her rump again, and Hunter left the room. A giggling Rainbow Dash in tow.

“Michael.” Hunter said, calling him out of the fort.

“Yes?” Michael said, crawling out of the fort with a paper hat on.

“The internet still works in Equestria.” Hunter said.

“What?” Michael said in the same manner Hunter had just moments before.

“I know.”

“What?”

“I know!”

“What!?”

“I know!!”

This went on for a while before Hunter just straight up grabbed Michael and put him on his back. They dashed out of the building.

Rainbow Dash followed them as soon as she knew what was going on. She flew into the sunset sky looking for Hunter in the red.

“Yeeeeehawwwwww.” Michael yelled from behind her.

Rainbow Dash swiveled around to see Hunter flying straight towards her. Before she could react, Hunter did a nosedive, flying underneath her before leveling out again and going higher into the sky.

Rainbow followed him. They soon were flying closely. This wasn't a race, and so they didn't go very fast. Hunter led her through twists and turns, loopy loops and sharp turns. Hunter flew them back to the houses in this manner, as the sun started descending below the mountains.

Hunter dropped Michael off on the roof, before continuing his flight. Rainbow Dash continued to follow his movements. Had it been any other pegasus, she would have just been in the way of his graceful dance through the sky. Hunter danced, and so Rainbow followed suit.

She didn't know why she thought she should follow him. It just seemed right, and whenever Hunter flew around, doing moves at high speeds, she thought that she should be there. Just to make sure that she could always keep up with him.

Soon Hunter was grabbing her hooves and spinning her in the air, as if on some ballroom in the sky, and was dancing the waltz with the rainbow pegasus.

Rainbow hadn't been to a fancy dance since the gala, and she hadn't even danced then, so dancing wasn't exactly her forte. It didn't matter however, there was no floor to stumble on, and Hunter was leading her perfectly.

Hunter had never danced the professional waltz in his life, he led her on, doing whatever felt natural. Soon she was spinning and he was catching. He would throw her higher into the air, and she would stop from flapping her wings for a moment, so he could catch her again.

Before they knew it, the moon was gazing at them over the mountains. Hunter threw Rainbow Dash higher into the air, she did a front flip or two, and then dived towards the ground, extending her wings without flapping and putting her front hoof forward. Hunter copied the motion and he flew up towards her. The moon was behind them and Michael took a picture. He had retrieved Hunter's Ipod, just in case something amazing happened.

The picture turned out amazing. A real work of art, captured on a low quality Ipod camera. Hunter grabbed Rainbow Dash's hoof, swinging her to his right and flying to his left. Soon they were spinning towards the ground. They flapped their wings and broke the link, flying away from each other with a double back flip.

Then Rainbow Dash started flying towards the moon, and Hunter flew in front of her, their faces towards each other, headed towards the brilliant moon. They rotated in the air, as if on the edges of a cylinder, but they always stayed in formation. They started accelerating, and soon cones were forming around them.

When the cones broke, the two waves combined, creating a rainbow inside of a green circle. They immediately flew upwards, The gold line parallel to the rainbow one. Soon they were no longer parallel as they crossed, creating another cylinder, the pegasi looked at each other, mimicking the same motions they had done just moments before. This created a wonderful cascade of colors, gold and rainbow, gold and rainbow.

They got closer and closer as they flew higher. Eventually they were face to face. Then they flew away from each other, creating a heart shape as they descended. Half the heart was made of pure gold, and the other brilliant rainbow.

Michael took another picture.

They slowed as they reached the bottom of the heart in the sky. They neared, ending their trails, and Hunter grabbed Rainbow Dash spinning her one last time as if still dancing, and then pulled her back, letting her fall into his arms. Rainbow Dash lay in Hunter's arms, staring up at his face. The white in his golden mane shined brightly in the light of the moon.

Hunter stared down at the mare in his arms. Her rainbow mane was absolutely beautiful in the moonlight, and her magenta eyes looked red, full, like roses, and made him think of romance.

He had realized the romance of the situation long before he had looked into her eyes, and he stood motionless in the air, except for his wings flapping. He breathed slowly, and she didn't move a muscle, content to stay in his grasp for however long he wanted her too.

This was the most awesome flight she had ever taken. The way Hunter and she had synced their movements was awesome. What usually would have taken, even the Wonderbolts, days or weeks to practice, they had done in an instant, with no forewarning. Hunter's flying skills were impressive. So were her's of course.

Hunter had always been fond of Rainbow Dash, but never really from a romantic stand point. As he realized that his emotions had changed while they were locked in their cage, he continued to fall in love with the pegasus in his arms.

Rainbow Dash wrapped her hooves around Hunter's neck, getting a feel of his silky mane, and pulling him towards her slowly.

Hunter had no objections, and himself moved his face close to hers, bringing her closer with the arms he had already been holding her with.

Hunter landed on his rooftop and with impact of a sudden landing, Rainbow Dash was pushed up suddenly.

Their first kiss was exactly what they had hoped it would be. Full of emotion, wonderful, romantic, and with somepony they thought was totally awesome. Hunter held her, hoping that a moment like this was one to last forever.

Hunter got his wish, as Michael took another picture.

Author's Note

I don't know if I can say anything about this chapter.

Other than it makes me happy and sad at the same time.

I need to stop listening to "Love Conservative" From the Gurren Lagann soundtrack while I write.

Hope you enjoyed it!

Chapter 17: Dam It All

Time to go
Chapter 17
Dam It All

Hunter left his eyes closed, allowing his arms to wrap around the mass in front of him. He had the most amazing night. He had kissed Rainbow Dash, and it was wonderful. He noticed that what he was holding, didn't have a head. Or a pony shape for that matter. He opened his right eye just a crack, and saw that he was cuddling a pillow.

Maybe it turned out to be a dream? Or maybe one kiss wasn't enough to make ponies sleep together. That seemed to make sense now that he thought about it. He slid out of bed, and went to the bathroom to prepare for the day. He found Michael there, already brushing his teeth. Michael turned to Hunter, and Hunter's bed head made him chuckle.

“Morning lover boy.” Michael said, rinsing his mouth of toothpaste.

“Morning,” Hunter said, still dragging his hooves slightly. “So it wasn't a dream after all?” Hunter asked, stepping into the shower, and turning on the water.

That was one advantage of always being naked, things were so convenient. “Yeah, you got some smooching done last night.” Michael said, something in his tone seemed off.

Hunter picked up on it immediately, “Jealous?” He asked grinning. Michael let out an exasperated sigh, “Extremely.”

Hunter threw his head back to laugh, and got a face full of water. Now it was Michael's turn to laugh. As soon as Hunter stopped choking, the friends were laughing together. “Just like old times.” Hunter said. “Except now, I'm a dragon and you're a dysfunctional alicorn.” Michael said, hopping down from the stool he used, to look into the mirror.

Hunter laughed, and without thinking, he brought his hoof up to his horn. Magic just seemed to be lost to him, he wondered if there was some way for him to learn? Hunter stepped out of the shower, and shook himself, the water absorbing into the walls. He used a towel to dry himself off the rest of the way.

The pair walked into the living room. “Any preferences on what's for breakfast?” Hunter asked.

“Bacon,” Michael chuckled.

Hunter frowned. “Not funny man.”

“No, I'm being serious, check the fridge.” Michael said, looking over the back of the couch.

Hunter wondered if Michael had somehow paid somepony to slaughter pigs. When he opened the cold cupboard he saw a familiar looking package, and he pulled it out.

“Tofu strips?” Hunter asked, mostly to himself.

“Yeah, Twilight got them for us, she remembered about bacon, and she got us some. Or at least, the next best thing.” Michael said.

“I think I'll repay her with some peach syrup.” Hunter said to himself, as if adding it on a list of to-dos. He started up the grill, “Alright, but we need more than just tofu strips.”

“There's oatmeal in one of the top cupboards, and cereal in the one next to it.” Michael said, before hopping off the couch. “I'm gonna test the new electricity.”

Michael swiped the power button on the Xbox, and then turned on the T.V. They reacted the same as if they had been plugged in at Hunter's basement, back in the human world. “Sweet.” Michael said. Then a knock came at the door. For having just moved to Equestria, they sure were popular.

Michael opened the door, and got a quick glance of the light blue pony before he said, “Welcome back,” thinking Rainbow Dash had come back to visit.

“Thanks, mind if I come in?” Trixie asked. Wait Trixie? “Oh hey! Where have you been?” Michael asked, stepping back so she could enter.

“Oh, just tying up loose ends,” Trixie said, again trying to sound as if nothing really mattered, “and working on getting a house here in Ponyville.”

“A house here in ponyville? Michael asked, “Don't you already have a place?”

“Not really,” Trixie sighed, pawing at the ground. “I've been wandering around Equestria for a very long time, and besides, my friends live here.”

“Heya Trixie,” Hunter said, waving from the kitchen.

“Hello,” Trixie said.

“Doesn't everypony here hate you?” Michael asked bluntly.

Hunter shook his head at Michael's lack of tact.

“We can fix that.” Hunter suggested, bringing food from the kitchen.

“I could care less what they think of me.” Trixie said boldly, “I was talking about you guys actually.” she finished, slightly embarrassed.

Hunter and Michael looked at each other, realizing how sad that was. They hadn't even been there that long, and they were already her only friends? They knew that Trixie didn't have friends, but they thought that maybe she had some ponies she could hang out with.

“We'll always be your friends.” Michael said, “I probably won't have much to do on any particular day, so I'll almost always be available.”

“I'll always be your friend as well Trixie,” Hunter said, “Feel free to come over and visit anytime. Now you two come eat before I take all the bacon.”

“Bacon?” Trixie asked, taking a seat at the table. She had planned to get some food after this visit, and she was starving.

“Tofu strips.” Hunter corrected, “They're tasty too.”

The trio scooted in their chairs, and started gobbling down breakfast. There wasn't much conversation, and when breakfast was finished, Hunter took the plates and dumped them into the sink, covering them with water.

There was another knock at the door, Michael went to get it and Trixie sat on the couch, grabbing a controller with her magic.

Hunter cleaned off the last plate as the door opened. “Welcome back,” Michael said, “Come on in.” Rainbow Dash walked in and waved at Hunter, a weak smile on her face. Then she noticed Trixie on the couch. “What is 'she' doing here.” She leered.

Before Trixie could give a rude response, Hunter spoke up, “She's here for a friendly visit. This 'is' the only place in Equestria to play Halo.”

“There's nothing friendly about her!” Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Take that back.” Michael said, standing boldly in front of her.

“What?” Rainbow Dash said, slightly taken aback.

“Trixie is our friend, and we won't have you talking about her that way.” Michael said boldly.

“Oh yeah? Whose gonna make me?” Rainbow Dash asked, as she stared Michael down.

“Me.” Hunter said.

Rainbow Dash turned towards him, surprised. "Huh?"

“Trixie's my friend too, and I would appreciate it, if you two would treat each other with respect while Michael and I are present. What happens when you're alone is up to you.” Hunter said crossing his arms, and standing up.

The room was silent for a second, before Michael and Hunter started laughing.

“What's so funny?” Trixie asked, wondering if they were making fun of her.

“It's nothing.” Hunter said.

“We just like to end serious conversations with a joke.” Michael chuckled.

“I didn't hear any jokes.” Rainbow Dash glared.

“Oh, believe me, there was a joke.” Michael said, laughing as he went back to the couch. “Come on Trixie let's start up a game.

“Alright,” Hunter said, ending his laughing spree. “What can I do for you?”

“I came here, because I needed to talk to you.” Rainbow Dash said.

Hunter shifted in place as he looked over at Michael and Trixie on the couch, skipping past the cut-scenes.

“Privately?” Hunter asked nervously.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, looking down at her hooves.

“The roof should suit us nicely.” Hunter suggested, and they flew up to the top of the stairs.

“Freaking noob.” Trixie said under her breath.

Hunter shut the trap door behind Rainbow Dash, as soon as she had flown through it. It was another beautiful day in Ponyville, and so the two fliers had the day off.

Rainbow Dash hated awkward silences, so she got straight to the point. “Hunter, I need to talk about last night.”

Hunter shifted in place again, “Alright, what about last night?” Hunter thought that everything had gone smoothly, it was like a dream. Had he already ruined his chances, before he had a chance to try?

“Unfortunately, I think I got caught up in the moment,” Rainbow Dash said. “I like going fast, really fast, but not when it comes to stuff like this.”

Or maybe it was turning out to be more like a nightmare. Hunter thought about what she said, it didn't sound like she was ending anything, but more like trying to slow down. “I see,” Hunter said, “So you wanna take it slow?”

“Exactly.” Rainbow Dash said, letting out a big sigh, “I'm so glad you understand, I'm not good at talking about things like this.”

“How about a date then?” Hunter suggested, “We have the day off, why not have a picnic, and we can get a chance to know each other?”

Rainbow Dash thought this over, it was a good idea, but being alone on a picnic was just a little too fast, “Why don't we invite a couple of friends?” She asked.

“That should be no problem,” Hunter said, smiling. He opened the door for Rainbow Dash and they flew down to the main floor. Trixie was getting really into it.

“Save my life, save my life, save my life, save my life!” Trixie squealed in excitement, as she was being chased down by a wraith.

“I got you, don't worry!” Michael yelled back. He pulled out a rocket launcher, and ended the wraith before it could kill Trixie's spartan.

Trixie squealed again, giving Michael a hug with her free hooves before returning her attention to the game. “Thanks Firestorm.”

Hunter chuckled at the scene, and there was a knock at the door. A really soft knock, that nopony would have heard, if Micheal remembered to turn the volume up.

“I got it.” Hunter said. He opened up the door, and saw Fluttershy with a big basket in her mouth.

“Well hey there Fluttershy,” Hunter greeted her, smiling. “Let me get that for you.” Hunter grabbed the basket from her mouth and set it by the door.

“Hey, um, I was just, bringing you a basket, for cleaning out my chicken coop.” She said, avoiding eye contact with Hunter, now that he didn't seem to shy.

Hunter bowed his head, crouching so that Fluttershy could look down at him. “Hey.” Hunter whispered, getting her to look at him with her eyes, if not her face. “It's okay, I'm not a mean pony, you don't have to be shy around me.”

Fluttershy remembered the words that she had spoken when she first met Hunter, and didn't feel so nervous, looking at Hunter straight on. Hunter's eyes had taken a lighter tone than usual, and when Fluttershy looked at them, they reminded her of grassy fields, and flower stems. She was reminded of the calm nature she dealt with everyday, and she wasn't afraid of Hunter anymore.

Meanwhile, Hunter finally got a chance to look at the beautiful turquoise eyes that avoided all gazes. Hunter enjoyed looking into the eyes of everybody he met if he got the chance, and Fluttershy's reminded him of a clear pond on a nice summer day.

Hunter stood back up to full height, and Fluttershy stood taller than usual. “This is perfect.” Hunter said, “Rainbow Dash and I were about to go on a picnic, and now we don't have to bring anything but this basket. Would you like to come along?”

“That sounds nice,” Fluttershy said quietly. “Can Rarity come too? I have plans with her today, but a picnic would be much more peaceful.”

“Sure thing,” Hunter said gently. “Just meet up here ASAP, after you've talked to Rarity.”

Hunter closed the door, realizing how strange it was to open and close a hole in the clouds. Rinbow Dash had been watching back and forth between the game, and Fluttershy appearing at the door.

“So what did she want?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“She gave us this picnic basket, and so I invited her to the picnic. She went to get Rarity.” Hunter said setting the basket on the table.

“That sounds awesome. I know this place up near the dam, the sights are really cool.” Rainbow Dash said, leaning on the back of the couch as the dragon and the unicorn played.

Hunter sat down on the large couch, leaving the spot between Michael and himself open. Hunter patted the seat cushion, signaling Rainbow Dash to sit down, she hesitated for a moment, but then jumped over the back of the couch and sat down anyways. Hunter grabbed his Halo Reach controllers and handed Dash one. He wondered how this would go without fingers.

“Start up the multiplayer Michael.” Hunter said, “Couple vs. Couple.”

“Couple?” Trixie and Rainbow Dash asked in unison.

“Relax, it's just an easier way to speak about the teams.” Hunter said, he found that moving the joysticks, and pressing the buttons, were fairly easy if he didn't think too much about it.

Michael opened up the multiplayer option and created a custom game, setting Hunter and himself on the same team.

“Har har,” Hunter said, “Nice to know what you think about me.”

Michael chuckled as he switched it back to Rainbow Dash and Hunter vs. Trixie and Michael. They started up the game and they were off, Michael and Hunter would often have showdowns somewhere on the map, while Rainbow Dash slowly figured out how to play this game, and Trixie ran around the map in big circles, almost never running into anyone.

Eventually it came down to how many kills Michael and Hunter could get over the other. The match was over pretty soon, as the score limit was dropped pretty low.

Michael and Trixie had won, the fact that Rainbow Dash had no skill at all and Trixie had even a little experience had made all the difference. Most one on ones that Michael and Hunter had, usually ended with Michael winning anyways, Michael did still have full use of his fingers.

Then there was a knock at the door. “Good game.” Hunter said. “Don't worry Rainbow you'll get better at it.” He chuckled as Rainbow Dash and Trixie stared each other down. Michael was left to try and break them up, while Hunter answered the door.

“Heya Rarity, Hey Fluttershy.” Hunter greeted them, “Have fun flying here?”

Rarity seemed put off. Fluttershy had a calm smile on her face.

“She's just a little mad that I canceled our weekly spa treatment for a picnic.” Fluttershy said.

“Well of course I am Fluttershy, that's our time! I need time to get a nice spa treatment, while I talk to a good friend don't I?” Rarity said.

“I would rather enjoy outside than stay inside a steamy spa any day.” Fluttershy said, breathing in the fresh, sunny day.

“I'd have to agree with you on that one.” Hunter said, “Well it's time to go Rainbow. Later Michael, later Trixie!”

“Trixie?” Fluttershy and Rarity asked, startled in unison.

Rainbow Dash flew out the door and Hunter grabbed the picnic basket and closed the door behind them.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash huffed, “The alicorn and his dragon are friends with Trixie now.”

“My goodness.” Rarity gasped. “Why would you want to be friends with anypony like Trixie.”

Hunter's face went almost serious for a moment. “Everypony deserves friends. Even ponies like Trixie.”

They were slightly taken aback by his sudden change in demeanor, but his face quickly turned happy again. “Lead the way Rainbow Dash. You said you know a place.” Hunter suggested. “What flight service would you like to take? Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, or Hunter airlines?” He continued, talking to Rarity.

Rarity looked between the three, Fluttershy was an okay flight, but she flew too slow sometimes. Rainbow Dash was way too wild if she wanted to keep her looks. “I've never been flown by an alicorn before.” Rarity said walking up to Hunter.

Hunter put his hoof out and Rarity grabbed it. Hunter laid down on his legs, allowing Rarity to get onto his back with no trouble as he helped her up with his hoof.

“Thank you for choosing Hunter airlines, how fast will we be reaching our destination today?” Hunter said.

“A quick pace,” Rarity said, “But let's not get carried away shall we?”

Rainbow Dash took off and Fluttershy followed after. Hunter grabbed the basket in his mouth, and put his wings out, walking slowly towards the edge of the porch, then trotting, then galloping, then he jumped off the side, flapping as he soared across the sky. Hunter dropped the basket into his arms.

Rarity found this pace to be just perfect, her spring hat didn't feel as if it was going to fall off, and Hunter stayed upright the whole time, while Rainbow Dash did some loopy loops, and Fluttershy stopped to help some poor creature she noticed needed some assistance.

Rainbow Dash led the group to the dam. The patch of grass next to the concrete structure looked perfect for setting down a quilt and having some lunch. Hunter slowly descended out of the sky, putting the basket back in his mouth, and ending the flight with a slow trot on the ground. He crouched low and helped Rarity off of his back with a hoof.

“Thank you sir,” Rarity said. “You are a great flier, should I ever need to fly again, I'll call you.”

Hunter put the basket in his free hoof before he rubbed his head and smiled, “It was nothing.”

Hunter put the bucket down on the ground and took out the quilt inside it, laying it out on the grass. The four sat down and Hunter took out the sandwiches and carrots that Fluttershy had put in the basket.

They munched on the food and looked at all the scenery. Rainbow Dash was right, this was an awesome place for a picnic, the breeze was warm, the smell of flowers carried with it.

“This is a nice place.” Hunter said, “Thanks for suggesting it.”

“Oh yeah, I come up here all the time for a nap, it's always nice up here.” Rainbow Dash said, before taking another bite of her sandwich.

“You're always napping Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, “Don't you ever have to work?”

“Well yeah, sometimes,” Rainbow Dash said, “Whenever there's a storm scheduled.”

“You can imagine how keeping a clear sky clear, has it's perks as a job.” Hunter said.

“I guess that makes sense.” Rarity said. “Are you taking up the same laid back job?”

“I have actually.” He said, “Though I don't really have any experience controlling clouds.” He chuckled.

“Oh it's easy.” Rainbow Dash said, “clouds are a bunch of push overs, you'll see.”

Just then a cloud flew over head, went over the water filled side of the dam, and dumped it's contents, disappearing.

“Is it possible to make clouds angry?” Hunter said, noticing the strange behavior.

“No way,” Rainbow Dash said, finishing her sandwich. “Clouds don't have feelings.”

Then two clouds came seemingly out of nowhere and deposited themselves on the opposite side of the dam yet again.

“Oh my goodness.” Fluttershy said quietly, watching the clouds.

“Rainbow Dash I think you might want to stop insulting clouds.” Hunter said, standing up as he realized the dam shifting.

“Why's that?” Rainbow Dash said, “It's not like they can hear anything I'm saying.”

Five more clouds zoomed out of the sky and disappeared into the water on the other side of the dam. The dam creaked and moaned.

“Rarity, I hope you can hold back water. We're gonna need it.” Hunter said, he had stood up and was staring intently at the dam. A huge cloud floated over the water and turned into rain.

“I can hold back a little water,” Rarity said, realizing what Hunter was implying. “I just don't know for how long.”

“Rainbow Dash, just so you know,” Hunter chuckled, “clouds have feelings.”

Then the Dam burst. “Rarity! Hold the water back!” Hunter yelled, “Rainbow Dash you need to get Twilight, and quickly, tell her to drop everything!”

Rarity used her magic and set up a magical dam, keeping the water from flowing. Rainbow Dash was shocked, but she took off towards the town as fast as she could.

Hunter stood in front of the giant wall of water. Fluttershy tried to comfort Rarity as she held back the water.

“Come on magic.” Hunter said to himself, “Work!”

He once again tried to find the one thing that would make his magic work, but with no luck. He tried focusing all of his strength on making his horn activate or something. He felt something moving through him, like a power of some sort, this must be it, this must be what magic felt like.

He focused all of this energy, trying to get magic to work. Even if he could get it to work, he realized that he still wouldn't be much help, having strong magic was something that needed to be worked on. Not just attained.

He focused harder, beads of sweat rolling down his face, trying to get his horn to light up. Finally he felt the power reach a breaking point and it burst. He thought that his horn must finally be lit, ready to cast spells.

“Fluttershy!” Hunter turned and asked, “Is my horn glowing?”

“Not just your horn!” She yelled back, “You're glowing all over!”

Hunter looked around himself. He had been too caught up in his focusing, that he didn't notice that the small rocks, and things near the dam, were floating. He had created a small dent in the ground, and he was floating. He could see a green aura enveloping him.

“This isn't what I was expecting.” Hunter said, his eyes wide. It couldn't be what he thought it was.

He tried controlling the energy that had started this whole thing. He found that he could control it, move it, slowly, throughout his body.

Rainbow Dash returned with a surprised Twilight Sparkle on her back. She flew down and dropped Twilight off next to Rarity, before landing next to Hunter.

“What's going on?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Why are you green?”

Rarity fell onto her knees, covering them in mud from the river bank, and the water quickly gained ground before Twilight took over.

“What now?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Twilight can't hold the water back forever either. We need to push the water back so the dam can be rebuilt.”

“I know that, but there's no way Twilight can hold the water back that long. We need to get rid of it all, and then the dam can be rebuilt properly.” Hunter said, still focusing on the energy, learning to control it, getting it to respond to his commands faster.

“Get rid of it?!” Rainbow Dash yelled, “How are we supposed to get rid of all this water?”

“I have a plan, but you're going to need to get back.” Hunter said standing up on his two back hooves.

Rainbow Dash had no idea what Hunter was going to do, but she did what he told her anyways. She went back to Rarity and helped her get up.

“Oh shoot, this mud is going to be hard to get out of my scarf.” Rarity said standing up, before falling again. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy caught her before she fell flat in the mud. “Thanks. I guess I'm still a little weak from using my magic like that.”

Hunter stood at the edge of the wave, as if staring it down. He stood there for a moment, moving his energy around before he brought his left arm across to his right side. He took a stable stance, and brought his hooves together on his right side, leaving a small space between them.

He moved all the energy he could to his hooves, a small blue ball gathering in between them.

“Kaaaaaa meeeeeee!” Hunter yelled.

“What is Hunter doing?” Twilight thought to herself, “I've never seen anything like that before.”

“Haaaaaaa meeeeeee!” Hunter yelled, the ball of energy in between his hooves growing three sizes.

Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy just looked on at the scene in awe, wondering what Hunter was doing, if it would work, and if not, would Twilight be able to hold off the water long enough?

“HAAAAAA!” Hunter yelled at the top of his lungs, bring his hooves forward and directing the energy towards the giant wave. The blue ball suddenly took on the form of a long blue wave, making contact with the water, it began to turn to steam. Soon the blue energy was pushing the water, and it had made its way past the wall of Twilight's magic. The Kamehameha wave sped towards the back of the water flow, vaporizing all the water it touched and sending the water above it into the sky.

Twilight no longer had the need to hold back any water. Hunter's wave had vaporized the water flow for miles. Hunter ended the wave of energy, and dropped his arms to his sides, panting. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy's jaws, hung open. Twilight trotted over to Hunter. The water flow had been left to a trickle, and the clear blue sky started to rain, as the water that had been sent into the sky returned.

Everything dropped, the rocks, the water, and Hunter all fell to the ground. Hunter fell to his knees as the energy in his body had been sapped, and he did not have the strength to stand.

“What 'was' that Hunter?” Twilight asked, holding him in place so he wouldn't fall over, “What did you just do? I've never seen anything like that, Was that magic?”

“No, that wasn't magic.” Hunter gasped.

“What was it then?” Twilight asked again.

“That, was awesome.” Hunter said, before passing out in Twilight's grasp.

Author's Note

See what I did there?

Aside from that, I'm sorry it took me two days instead of one to get this out.

I'm sure you're all very disappointed.

Epic Dragonball powers activate.

Chapter 18: Repercussions

Time to go
Chapter 18
Repercussions

Hunter woke to something jabbing him in the side, and then a poke in the face. He immediately noticed that he wasn't sleeping on soft clouds anymore, and more of a shoddy mattress. He wondered how he could have ever slept on a mattress. He opened his eyes slightly to see Michael's tail waving slowly in front of his face, and his feet on either side of him. Michael was standing over him, but he was facing the exit to the room.

That was not exactly the best thing to wake up to. He looked around and saw that he was in a white hospital room, and that the whole of the mane six were there, surrounding his bed. Except they weren't even looking at him, they were all facing the direction of the door. They weren't just facing the door, they were holding ponies back. Why would they be holding ponies back?

He opened his eyes wide and shifted so that he could get a better view of the doorway. It was another mob. Being an alicorn had its price. Hunter saw that the six were trying to keep the doctors and nurses from assaulting him with all kinds of tests. Hunter guessed that Celestia wasn't exactly one to be bothered with medical science.

“We must run some tests, we'll never get this chance again!” A doctor yelled.

“Yeah, well you can't see him right now, he's resting!” Applejack yelled, pushing him back.

Rainbow Dash had resorted to flying ponies out through the window, and depositing them outside the hospital. Twilight had set up the extra bed as a blockade, and was pushing it further and further as the doctors were pushed out the door.

“Hey Michael, how are things?” Hunter asked casually.

“Oh, ya know, just trying to save you from an angry mob.” Michael said.

“Who am I to stop the progress of science?” Hunter said, “Jump off.”

Michael landed on the floor as Hunter mustered what strength he had to yell. “Stop it!” He immediately felt woozy, but it had the desired effect. The doctors and nurses stopped pushing, and the six turned to see a now conscious Hunter, laying on the hospital bed.

“If they want to run some tests, let them.” Hunter said quietly. “They're professionals, and as long as they don't get carried away, I'm sure that I'll remain unharmed.”

“Recovering in a hospital isn't the time to have tests performed.” Twilight said.

“I'm sure that they won't let my condition get any worse than it already is,” Hunter said, shifting some more so that he was sitting up, “Whose my doctor anyways? I want to know what my condition is in the first place.”

“I'm your doctor,” A light brown unicorn with a brown mane, and a heartbeat monitor as his cutie mark, walked into the door, now free from the crowd. “My name is Doctor Stables, your friends here, brought you in after you apparently passed out, and you've been sleeping here for a couple hours. Unfortunately it seems that your rest was interrupted when word you were an alicorn spread through the hospital, and this crowd arrived.”

“Don't you think there was a better way to try and do some testing? I dunno, like asking permission?” Hunter asked the crowd of doctors and nurses in the background.

A couple of them looked slightly embarrassed by their recent behavior and left. Doctor Stables and a blue earth pony, with a mint green mane, and a red cross cutie mark, walked next to Hunter's bed, checking the equipment, making sure it wasn't messed with in the struggle.

“This is Nurse Tenderheart, she will be in charge of making sure that you're comfortable during your unfortunate stay here at the hospital.” Doctor Stables said, “Now, since you just passed out, you should probably stay in bed until your strength returns, which will hopefully be until tomorrow, unless something else is wrong with you. If you need anything, press the nurse button on the side of your bed.” At this he walked out of the room, and Nurse Tenderheart followed suit after having Twilight return the bed to it's original position.

Then a professor looking pony, gray with a white mane, wearing glasses and a sweater vest with a tie, walked into the room. He had a molecule as a cutie mark, and reminded Hunter of some kind of school teacher.

“My name is Bill Neigh, and I'm glad you've allowed us to run some tests.” Said the professor as he walked to the bedside.

Hunter stifled a snicker, looking at Michael. Michael looked at Hunter realizing what the joke was. They both laughed their heads off simultaneously. Michael was on the floor, and Hunter was in danger of passing out again.

They eventually calmed down again, and the rest of the ponies in the room just had quizzical looks on their face.

“What's so funny?” Bill Neigh asked.

“Nothing,” Hunter chuckled, “It's just that your name is very familiar. You wouldn't happen to be a science guy, would you?”

“I am of the science community yes, I even have my own T.V. Show for the kids.” Bill neigh said, looking a little proud.

This just caused Hunter and Michael to laugh some more. Bill Neigh was a little put off by this.

“I'm sorry Bill, but this resemblance is just too uncanny.” Michael said, “We don't mean to offend.”

Bill Neigh shook it off, and proceeded as he had planned.

“Now if you don't mind we'll get straight to the testing, just some routine stuff, needles, monitors, that sort of thing.” The professor explained. As he talked a couple of nurses entered the rooms with some bulky looking medical equipment.

“Go ahead,” Hunter said. “I've never been one to shy away from needles.”

“Needles?” Fluttershy asked, “I think I.. um... I need to go.”

With this Fluttershy flew to the window, “Get well soon Hunter.” She said waving.

Hunter waved a little wave back, and she flew off towards her cottage.

“I should probably get back as well, blood isn't my favorite thing to look at, and I better get working on those clothes of yours.” Rarity said, walking to the door.

“Are you alright? I know you really strained yourself with that water.” Hunter asked after her.

“Oh, I'm alright, I just needed to rest for a minute was all.” Rarity said waving as she exited the room. “Get well soon.”

“When I heard that you were injured I came right away, I was going to decorate with all kinds of balloons, but the doctors wouldn't let me bring my party cannon, OR my balloons.” Pinkie said with a sigh.

Hunter thought for a moment before addressing the scientist. “I don't think I'm really in the mood for testing without some balloons.” He said, crossing his arms.

Bill Neigh walked out of the room to go get one of the doctors.

“How you feeling sugarcube?” Applejack asked, “Twilight told me what you did, that was mighty nice of you to save ponyville from the flood.”

“Yeah,” Michael interjected. “That alien invasion was really unpredictable.”

Applejack gave Michael another quizzical expression and Hunter just rolled eyes at the Halo reference.

“It was no problem,” Hunter said.

“Are you kidding?” Rainbow Dash interjected, “You basically gave all the strength you had, without thinking about it. That's so selfless! You saved the whole town! That wasn't nothing.”

The room went silent and the group stared at Rainbow Dash as she floated in the center of the room, “What?” She asked returning to the ground.

“Nice to know how you feel about me.” Hunter said, chuckling.

Rainbow Dash blushed madly. Sitting down on the floor she started stuttering.

“Thanks Rainbow Dash, you're right.” Hunter said, “I guess I just got a little carried away though. Considering that I'm in a hospital.”

“So what was that anyways?” Twilight asked, “If it wasn't magic, then what did you do? I've never seen or heard anything about what you did. None of my books even describe what happened a few hours ago.”

“You searched all your books in just a few hours?” Hunter asked flatly.

“No,” Twilight rolled her eyes slightly, “I just remember from when I read them all beforehand.”

“Well it would be easier to explain if I had my computer, but until I can show you, I'll try and tell you best I can.” Hunter said, clearing his throat. Bill Neigh walked back into the room and told Hunter that it was alright if he had some balloons, but no party cannon. Pinkie jumped out the window exclaiming, “I'll be right back with some balloons!” Hunter thought nothing of it, considering they were on the ground floor.

Bill Neigh and his nurses started setting up the equipment. “Well I guess I should probably tell you Applejack, I'm not exactly from around here.”

“No kidding.” Applejack said, a grin on her face.

Hunter just chuckled and waited for all the nurses and Bill to be out of the room before continuing, “I'm from a place called Earth, and I used to be a human.”

“A human?” Applejack asked, “Aren't those them things Lyra always yaps about?”

“I told you they existed yesterday,” Twilight said, “Why do you think Luna suddenly had a house built for him?”

“I assumed it was because of his being an alicorn.” Applejack said flatly.

“Well now that you know, I can tell you about what I did.” Hunter said, “There are certain people in my world that believe in this natural force called, 'Ki', they think of it as your life force, flowing through you. Training, and/or being in tune with nature can give you a powerful life force, and sometimes you can learn to control it. What I did today was I focused my energies into a ball, and then released it as a giant wave of destructive force.”

Twilight was listening intently, but Applejack seemed a little lost. “So, you're saying, that you controlled your life force? Is that like your spirit?”

“I guess you could think of it that way.” Hunter said, “Other than what I just told you, I really don't know that much about it.”

“What was that word you yelled when you were creating that wave?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Kamehameha?” Hunter questioned, “It's a reference to another popular T.V. Show in Human culture.”

“No way.” Michael said, “You didn't do a real life Kamehameha.”

“I did,” Hunter said turning towards Michael, “and it was awesome.”

“Why do you get to be so amazing, while I'm stuck being a dragon!” Michael said loudly, in more of a comical way.

“Listen to what you just said.” Hunter pointed out.

“Oh yeah, cause I'm a dragon.” Michael said, “Being a baby dragon isn't exactly the most awesome, but good things come to those who wait I guess.”

“Anyways, yeah, I'll show you this T.V. Show later, but that's all I really know about it.” Hunter said.

“I just don't understand how you did it.” Twilight said, “How did you know to do that?”

“I was actually trying to work my magic, I was building up power, and I was suddenly able to control my Ki.” Hunter said, “I feel like I suddenly have all these powers that I shouldn't.”

“With great power, comes great responsibility.” Michael said solemnly.

“Thanks Uncle Ben.” Hunter joked.

“Whose Uncle Ben?” Applejack asked.

“Another movie reference.” Hunter said, as Pinkie hopped back into the window. Soon balloons were strewn around the room.

“Thanks Pinkie, I needed that burst of color.” Hunter said, smiling.

“No problem.” She said, “Now I have to go, the store still needs to be run!”

“When do the Cakes get back?” Hunter said, “They on vacation?”

“They are catering for a very fancy party in the Crystal Empire.” Pinkie said, “I told Princess Cadence about the store, and she said she would ask them to cater at their next celebration. I would have gone, but I have to take care of the store! That's okay though, because otherwise I wouldn't have met you, and I love to meet ponies!”

“Thanks Pinkie,” Hunter smiled, “It was nice meeting you too.”

Pinkie hopped back out the window, and towards the middle of town.

“Would it hurt her to use the door?” Bill Neigh asked, reentering the room. “I hope all these balloons don't get in the way of our equipment.”

“I hope that your equipment doesn't pop any of my balloons.” Hunter said. “They're a gift from Pinkie, and I would be sad if they got ruined.”

Bill Neigh brought the last group of equipment into the room and started to get to work.

“Well it's going to get really routine around here,” Hunter said, “So you guys might as well get out of the Doctor's way.”

Twilight and Applejack said their goodbyes, leaving through the door.

“So what's gonna happen if I need to get home and there isn't a pegasi around to get me there?” Michael asked.

“Good question.” Hunter said. “Until we figure that out,” Hunter turned to Rainbow Dash, “Would you mind taking Michael home?”

“That would be no problem.” Rainbow Dash said, flying into the air and grabbing Michael as she went out the window.

Hunter waved at them as Michael watched the room. Eventually they disappeared into the sky. Hunter spread his arms at his sides and lay flat against the bed. “Do your worst.” Hunter said quietly to himself.

“What was that?” Bill Neigh said.

“Nothing.” Hunter said. He rested his head back against the pillow as his bed moved to a more level position. He looked up at the ceiling and a nurse stuck a needle into his arm, extracting some of the deep red. He looked at the balloons in the room, going over the days events in his head. This is how he had hoped his life would turn out. Friends, a house, a job, a wonderful neighborhood.

A possible girlfriend.

He was content for once in his life. He smiled slightly as his eyes closed. The nurse took the needle out of his arm and Hunter, the smile still reaching across his face, fell asleep.

These setbacks were unacceptable. Skull Trap had waited far too long for delays, but if anything, the long wait had also taught him patience. What was a few more days for the destruction of pony kind, after years of waiting? They were nothing. His power had been waning slightly, almost not enough to be noticed, but enough that it had become a problem.

He continued to sap the energy of anything that dared get within fifteen feet of him, meaning that he didn't hear any more noises, unless they were from a distance. He could easily grab the husks of the dead creatures for his spell components as he walked.

He returned to the main cave where he kept all his important things, and where he slept. He placed all of the ingredients, mostly dead things, on a rock that he used for a table. Then he went and sat on the rock that he used as a bed.

His power would continue to grow, no matter the cost. The light would falter, and the dark would rise up to fill the gaps. He laid on the rock, he did not use a blanket of any kind, he just lay on the rock, focusing his dark energies. He didn't need to shut his eyes, it would not change how dark it was.

He stared at the top of the cave, but he couldn't see what was in front of him. He lay there for a moment and soon he was asleep. If someone were to shine a light on him from a distance, they would find a creepy Skull Trap, laying on a rock with his eyes open. Then if they walked within fifteen feet, they would die.

Skull Trap's spells always continued while he slept, meaning that his strength would grow even as he rested. He was almost ready, just a few more days, and the world would be dark.

Rainbow Dash dropped Michael onto the porch of his house and waved goodbye, before flying back to her front door. She saw Michael walk inside, and turned back towards Ponyville taking flight again. As she passed the house she heard Trixie say, “Michael! Guess what! I got through a whole level on normal without dying!”

“Good job!” She heard him say back, before the house was out of earshot. She flew towards the Ponyville hospital, hoping that she could still get inside, despite the hour.

When she arrived, she saw that Hunter's window was still open, and she floated silently inside. Closing the window behind her, she took a seat and moved it next to Hunter's bed.

She thought about the day's events, and then night before them. Hunter sure seemed to lead an eventful life, considering that he had only been here for a day or two, he had already saved Ponyville, and had to put up with two mobs, if what Twilight had told her was true.

She sat on the chair backwards, allowing her to lean forwards on the back of the seat. She watched Hunter as he slept, realizing that if anyone walked in, that phrase would be the wrong explanation to give them.

Bill Neigh and the nurses had left their equipment running, monitoring Hunter's vitals as he slept. Rainbow Dash watched Hunter's chest rise and fall with his steady breathing. His face had a smile on it. She wondered if he smiled every time he slept.

His gentle breathing was the most prominent noise in the room, the quiet beeps and whirs of the machines hardly noticeable. She looked at Hunter's mane, still shiny as ever, as the moonlight that now shown through the window reached it. She reached out with a hoof, as if hypnotized by the effect, and she ran her hoof through his mane.

Hunter didn't react to the motion other than a sigh, and then returned back to his normal breathing patterns. His mane was still as silky as the first time she had felt it, the night they had flown together in harmony. She brought her hoof back and rested her chin on her front hooves, bringing them up to the back of the chair. She continued to think about the day as she watched Hunter resting. He looked so peaceful.

He had understood when she wanted to take their relationship slowly. He had become friends with everypony he met, including Trixie. She may not like that he was her friend, but he was right, everypony deserved friends. He had given Rarity a smooth flight at her request. When the dam broke, he had taken charge, knowing exactly what to do. He had done everything he could, even if he didn't know what would happen as a result, even if he didn't know the risks. He took them.

Hunter seemed so selfless, always willing to give a part of himself so that others could achieve what they wanted to be happy. She realized how literal that was, when she thought about Hunter's giving up blood for the doctor's tests. When Ponyville was in danger, he hadn't just given a part of himself, he had given his whole self, and without hesitation. Not to mention he had power that not even Twilight had heard of before.

Selfless, powerful, cook, speedy, awesome. Was there anything that Hunter wasn't? She guessed that resistant to passing out was one thing he wasn't. Or able to beat Michael at Halo. Why was she suddenly thinking of ways that Hunter wasn't cool? Maybe she felt like she needed to know he wasn't flawless. Needed to know that she could still be just as awesome. Did she really need to be just as cool? Was that what this was? Was that what she really thought, that Hunter was better than her?

She shook her head, trying to clear her head. She wasn't jealous was she? Or maybe she was. Hunter had so many good features, it was hard to try and compare herself to someone like him. Then she thought about the ways that she had been a good person. She had saved Ponyville multiple times, she was the element of Loyalty. She had yet to be beaten by Hunter in a race of speed.

Okay, so they were pretty even. She noticed Hunter hadn't shifted since she arrived, his arms at his sides, his face looking up at the ceiling. His smile still present on his face. Maybe he was having a good dream? As if just to answer her question Hunter mumbled in his sleep.

“It was nothing.” He said quietly.

“Oh great,” Rainbow Dash thought to herself, her face turning into a comical frown. “He's even humble when he helps people in his sleep.”

She smiled herself as she thought about the night before. The heart of gold and rainbow that they had made in the sky looked dazzling in the picture Michael had showed them afterwards. Hunter had blushed furiously when they looked through them, and she chuckled at the memory.

She wanted to take it slow though, she didn't want to seem like some tramp, running into a relationship with some stranger she had only met the other day. Yet in those past few days she had learned so much about him. How nice he was. She blushed as she thought about the kiss they shared.

Over and over again she went over it in her head. The burst of light, the dancing, the spinning, the descent onto the roof, being held in his hooves, the kiss. The burst of light, the dancing, the spinning, the descent onto the roof, being held in his hooves, the kiss. The brilliance, the movements, the twirl, the fall, his eyes, the feel of his lips against hers. Everything flashed in her head and her cheeks refused to turn back to their usual cyan color.

She rubbed her headache and released a frustrated groan. Why did Hunter have to be so darn awesome! She wanted to wait, to take it slow, but the way he acted, combined with his seemingly mediocre features just made her wanna...

Kiss him again. She realized that her face had suddenly met Hunter's. Their lips meeting once again in the light of the moon. As she leaned over the bed, trying not to fall onto its owner. She used her wings to keep herself from falling as she backed off. She looked at Hunter's face straight on and he was still smiling. As if to say. “I knew you'd come around.”

Rainbow Dash sat back in the chair, leaning her forelegs across the back of it. She rested her head on them, gaining the same smile that Hunter had on his face. As she thought about the two nights in a row, she started to drift off.

Eventually the only activity in the room, was the whirring of the machines, and the gentle breathing of two fliers.

One of which had gained consciousness to the sound of his window closing, and was happy that he had. He heard the gentle breathing of Rainbow Dash beside him, and started to drift off again. “I guess this is the first time we've slept together,” Hunter thought to himself. “Forever alone.” Hunter laughed inside his head.

Michael and Trixie continued their gaming long into the night. It didn't matter how many times they finished the campaign, they would just restart it. Michael was happy that he had found somepony who was as enthusiastic about playing a game as he was. He was happy he had found a mare as enthusiastic as playing as he was.

Trixie was improving. Michael was having a hard time keeping up with Trixie as she ran through the levels, picking up weapons as they crossed her path. While Michael would go back some to get one he was proficient with.

Michael stopped the game, opening the xbox guide to look at the time. He wasn't sure how accurate the clock was, but it did say it was almost two in the morning, so it couldn't be that far off.

“Alright,” Michael said, “Even hardcore gamers have limits.”

“Awwwww.” Trixie groaned. “Fine.” She accepted defeat as Michael wiped his claw over the power button. He had to be careful about that, Hunter wouldn't be the happiest pony if his Xbox got a ton of scratches all over it.

“Where should I sleep?” Trixie asked.

“Where?” Michael asked himself, “You mean like here?” He asked her this time.

“Of course here.” Trixie said. “Where else should I go?”

“Didn't you say you were getting a house in town?” Michael said, clearing up the living room.

“About that.” Trixie said quietly, “You were right, nopony here likes me, let alone selling me a house.”

Michael realized the mistake he had made way too late. He turned towards the unicorn just in time to see a tear fall from her face. He dropped everything he had been holding as he went over to her. He had no real experience in soothing a crying girl, but he did the one thing he could do.

He gave her a hug. She was slightly surprised at the motion. She hadn't received a hug from anypony in a very long time. It was nice, and considering it was a dragon that she was getting a hug from, it was warm. She was too tired to fight the emotions back down her throat.

She wrapped her arms around Michael and sobbed, the tears she cried would fall from her face, landing on Michael's back and shoulder. They would slowly evaporate from the heat of Michael's skin. They stayed there for a moment, Trixie hugged Michael with all she had. Michael felt for a moment as if she was going to crush him, but he didn't mind. This was what she needed, a friend, a simple gesture of kindness in the middle of a harsh reality.

He was all she had. Aside from Hunter, he was the only friend that Trixie had, as far as he knew. Considering that she had said earlier, that she had been trying to move to ponyville because Hunter and he had been the only people worth living near, he probably wasn't wrong.

Trixie continued to sob holding Michael in her arms.

“Hey,” Michael said, trying to comfort her. “You'll be alright, you'll always be my friend.”

Trixie tried to stop crying long enough to say, “You promise?”

“I promise.” Michael said.

“You'll never leave me behind?” Trixie moved Michael back so that she could look into his face. Her eyes were filled with tears, and determination.

“I'll always be there for you.” Michael said, realizing how this had escalated.

Trixie's determination gave way to relief, and she brought Michael back into another hug. “Thank you Firestorm.”

“Don't worry, I'll always be your healer.” Michael said, trying to sound comforting.

Trixie's sobs eventually turned into quiet cries, and then the only thing that Trixie did was leak tears. She let Michael go and he stood on the couch next to her. “You gonna be alright?” He said quietly.

“I'll be fine.” She responded with a weak laugh. “I just, I've never had a friend like you before.”

Michael decided now was not the time to be questioning that statement, and grabbed her hoof. “I bet you never will either.” He said getting her to look up.

She looked at Michael's smile and blushed. She was being drawn towards that smile, it was captivating. Michael was a true friend, the only kind pony she had met in a lifetime of searching, and she had been looking in the wrong places. She had gone into what she had thought was the epitome of hate, the human world, and yet she had come back with something wonderful. A beacon of light, a relief from the crushing weight of the world.

This had been, what Luna had told her, that she was to be, for the human she brought back. She was to be a relief, a savior from the dark, the human world so obviously showed, and yet she was not the one who was doing the saving.

Michael had not needed saving, he had a family, friends to call his own. She had gone to retrieve him so that she could be saved. She needed a family. Friends. Somepony to talk to when she was down, somepony who would relate. Somepony who was at least willing to listen to her simple problems.

In a world that was supposed to be full of love and tolerance, it was surprisingly hard to find somepony like that. She noticed that she had been leaning slowly towards Michael.

Michael had noticed this as well, and was freaking out. He didn't move a muscle on the outside, but on the inside he had no idea what to do. She was moving towards him, did she want to kiss him or something? He had no experience with things like this. Girls were not surprisingly lost on him as well, but now that one was actually volunteering to love him, he was frozen.

He did the only thing he could do, and stayed motionless as Trixie's eyes closed, and her lips pressed against his. She had reached her hooves up to hold his head as they met. This was what she had been looking for, not just a friend, but a companion. All those years of wondering alone, all that time wasted. It was finally at an end. She had found her special somepony, and he was never going to leave her.

Suddenly, Michael grabbed Trixie's face and kissed back, the force of the emotions doubled by the late hour, and their drowsiness. They stayed locked for a moment, kissing was something that was completely new to the two of them, and they wanted to make sure that they did it right.

Their first kiss was what they had always hoped for. Warm, wonderful, and with a true friend. Eventually Michael and Trixie backed away from each other slowly, opening their eyes and holding each others faces.

“Thank you Firestorm.” Trixie said, all the tears on her face disappearing.

“It was my pleasure miss Lulamoon.” Michael responded releasing her face.

Trixie grabbed his claw and held it up to her face, wanting to feel its warmth. Michael let her sit there for a short moment before speaking up, “It's about time to get to bed, don't you think?”

“Right,” Trixie said, dropping Michael's claw.

“You can sleep in my bed,” Michael said, “I'll just sleep here on the couch.”

“Are you sure?” Trixie said, walking towards the bedroom. “I might get cold, and dragons are famous for being nice and cozy.”

Michael's eyes widened, and he blushed like mad. “I think I'll be fine, you go ahead.”

Trixie giggled, “Alright if you insist.”

Michael took one of Hunter's throw blankets that he had brought from home, and spread it over the couch. He turned off the lights that the workers had installed when they put in the solar panels.

Trixie and Michael placed themselves between the warm covers of their respective resting places, and with thoughts of the other drifting through their minds, they went to sleep.

Both of them satisfied to have found a new best friend.

A new special somepony.

Author's Note

Holy crap you guys, I don't think I can keep doing this.

For one, I need sleep.
On the flip side, I want to know where this story is going!
You are all as in the dark as I am.

For two, all this romance is making it hard to push through the feels.
Of course I love writing it, but it's so...
Ya know...
Feely!

Just kidding, I love writing too much to need sleep.

Chapter 19: Proximity

Time to go
Chapter 19
Proximity

“Excuse me miss,” Nurse Tenderheart said, waking Rainbow Dash, who was still sleeping on the back of the chair. “I don't know how you got in, but visiting hours aren't scheduled to start for another hour.”

Rainbow Dash rubbed her eyes, and then her aching hooves, realizing that she had been sleeping on them all night. She turned to Nurse Tenderheart, and said, “I've been here all night, what's another hour?”

“You're lucky you're so well known around here Rainbow Dash, or I would have called the cops on you.” She said, checking a few monitors and replacing Hunter's I.V.

“It's getting harder and harder to care for a friend these days.” Rainbow Dash said, yawning.

“Fine you can stay here,” Nurse Tenderheart said, “He just seems to me that he's more of a friend to you.”

Rainbow Dash would have blushed if she hadn't been so tired, so her eyes just widened after Nurse Tenderheart left. Rainbow Dash nodded and wiped the rest of the sleep from her eyes. She looked at the bed, Hunter was still as calm as ever, laying with his arms still at his sides, monitor patches all over his upper body.

That ever present smirk still on his face. Dash was tempted to wake him up, just to try and wipe that smile off his face. As if reading her mind, Hunter's eyes flew open suddenly. He had gained consciousness at the closing of the door, and his sudden eye opening made Rainbow Dash jump slightly at how creepy it was. Hunter let out a sigh, blinking at the lights.

His eyes drifted to a half open state, and he looked over at Rainbow Dash sitting on the right side of his bed. Had she stayed the whole night?

“Good morning.” Hunter said, letting out a yawn. “How long have you been here?”

“I just got here actually,” Rainbow Dash lied. “They let me in early.”

“Nice to know you care.” Hunter said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash was awake enough now to blush slightly, “Yeah, well.” She coughed. “Ya know, just being a good neighbor is all.”

Hunter suddenly broke eye contact, and took a moment to look at his surroundings, looking somewhat confused. Pinkie really knew her balloons, because the ones she used to decorate the room were still grappling with the ceiling.

The machines that lined the left side of his bed, continued to whir and blip. He looked down at his arms, and stared for a moment at the little white patches with wires hanging from them.

“I didn't really mind it,” Hunter said to himself quietly. “I was just in it for the science.”

“What are you mumbling about now?” Rainbow Dash asked sleepily. Bill Neigh opened the door slightly, and quietly, expecting Hunter to be asleep still. When he saw Rainbow Dash, and Hunter's bed in the sitting up position, he opened the door wide.

“Him though.” Hunter said, finishing the reference.

Bill Neigh didn't even want to know what he meant by that. He walked over to the machines, flipping a switch and pressing a few buttons on the largest of the bunch. A printer of some kind within the machine, started feeding paper out of the thin slot. It seemed a lot shorter than Bill Neigh expected, and he released a sigh.

“Well,” The professor said, “All your results seem to show up as normal, from a unicorn, and a pegasus stand point.”

Bill Neigh seemed really disappointed that his one chance at alicorn study had gone without any results. “Don't feel bad,” Hunter said, “I'm not your run of the mill Alicorn, so even if you did get some results they wouldn't be accurate.”

This seemed to make him feel a little better. “If you say so, maybe someday I'll get one of the princesses to sit down for some scientific research. Then I can get some conclusive results.”

“Good luck with that.” Hunter said, smiling.

“Right,” Bill Neigh, “Well thank you for cooperating anyways.”

A couple of Nurses entered the room and disconnected the machines from the wall, and from Hunter. They wheeled the machines from the room, leaving Hunter and Rainbow Dash to their quiet breathing. Hunter tried sitting up quickly, and instantly regretted it. His head swam, and he fell back onto the bed, looking at all the pretty stars.

“Are you okay?” Rainbow Dash asked, jumping from the chair, and holding Hunter's head up with he hooves. Hunter chuckled weakly, “I'm alright.”

Rainbow Dash laid Hunter on the bed, “I'll find you some breakfast, you must be starving.”

Hunter closed his eyes as he heard the door close, as Rainbow Dash left the room. “Hey, what's it gonna take to get a patient his breakfast around here?” Hunter heard her say from outside the door, and he couldn't help but laugh.

“Michael.” Trixie said sweetly, “Michael wake up.”

Michael shifted slightly, and opened his slightly. He had slept great, a cloud couch was still clouds.

“Good morning,” Michael said groggily, sitting up and putting his arms in the air as he yawned. “Did Hunter make it back since last night?”

“No.” Trixie said, “He still in the hospital I suppose. Now it's time for you to wake up, with Hunter and his cooking gone, I decided to whip up a quick breakfast.”

Michael looked over the back of the couch, to see some bowls of what looked to be oatmeal on the table. “Simple, just how I like it.”

“Glad to hear it.” Trixie said, taking a seat at the glass table, and starting on her oatmeal. Michael jumped over the side of the couch, and took the seat opposite Trixie at the table. He started on his oatmeal, and it was actually quite tasty. Not super fancy, like what Hunter seemed to make every morning, but it was simple. Simply tasty.

They ate their bowls of oatmeal without much talk, but Trixie seemed to smile a lot. Michael took the dishes to the sink when they had finished eating and rinsed them out. He wondered what happened to the extra bits of food that went down the sink.

Trixie stood in the middle of the living room, she looked a little lost. “So what's the plan for today?” Michael asked, walking from the kitchen.

“Well, I was going to look for a house today, but seeing as how nopony here would sell to me in their right mind, I was wondering...” Trixie trailed off, looking at the ground.

“You could just stay here I guess.” Michael said, and was suddenly in the air, being held aloft by Trixie. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Trixie squealed, bringing the dragon into another hug. She set him down after a second before continuing, a look of determination on her face. “I'm going to need a job though, I don't want to seem like some freeloader.”

“Right,” Michael said. He thought for a moment, and realized he was in the same situation, Hunter had a job, but what could he do? He decided that chores were going to have to be the solution, no matter how much he didn't like it. “How can you get a job, if nopony will sell you a house?”

Trixie hadn't thought of that, and she sat down on the floor with her head hung. “Oh yeah,” She mumbled.

“Why don't we try to get you a job anyways?” Michael asked, lifting her chin. “Raise up that pretty head of yours up high, we have work to find.”

Trixie smiled and stood up tall, puffing out her chest. “You're absolutely right! I can do whatever job those ponies throw at me! I 'am' the great and powerful Trixie after all!”

“That's the spirit!” Michael said, “Might wanna tone it down on the 'great and powerful' thing though.”

“Right.” She said, as she opened the front door, and stepped outside. It was another glorious day in Ponyville, and she wasn't going to waste it! Michael jumped out after her and landed on her back, “Do you mind?” Michael asked.

“Not really,” Trixie responded. “Though I must say, I've never been ridden by a dragon before.” Trixie said winking.

“Oh god,” Michael thought to himself, “She's perfect.”

“Then let's ride!” Michael yelled, and Trixie reared up, teleporting to the ground. As soon as she was on the ground, she started galloping towards town.

Hunter opened his eyes to see Rainbow Dash entering the room, holding a tray of hospital food.

“I managed to rustle up some breakfast for you.” She said, setting it on his lap.

“Oh joy.” Hunter joked quietly, “hospital food.”

“I know it isn't exactly high class,” Rainbow Dash said, “But you're going to need your strength back so you can get to cloud busting.”

Hunter looked at what she had brought him. A bowl of what looked to be oatmeal of some kind, an apple, and some apple juice. Applejack must get lots of business here. He lifted his arm to grab the spoon so he could shovel the glop into his mouth, but when he tried to grab it his hoof got really shaky and he dropped it.

He didn't think much of it, but when he tried to pick it up a second time, he couldn't even grasp it. He tried a couple more times, his brow furrowed in slight frustration. Sometimes he would pick it up, and it would just shake for a few seconds before simply falling back to the tray.

Hunter moaned in frustration and leaned his head back. “Rainbow Dash.” He said.

“What?” She said, looking up from the colorful tile floor.

“Could you um... Could you...” Hunter said, trying to muster the courage to finish his sentence.

“Could I what?” Rainbow Dash said, wondering why he hadn't started eating yet.

“Could you feed me?” Hunter asked closing his eyes, and holding his breath for her response.

“I... I guess so, why don't you just pick it up and feed yourself?” Rainbow Dash asked, finishing off her apple and throwing it in the nearby garbage can.

Hunter showed her how he was unable to get a grasp on the utensils. “Oh.” She said, then she grabbed the spoon, and taking a spoonful of the glop, she put it up to his face. “Open wide, here comes the pegasi!” She giggled.

“Har har,” Hunter chuckled, “Can I keep some of my dignity please?”

“Of course, of course,” Rainbow Dash laughed, “Just as soon as I have to stop treating you like a baby.”

Hunter grabbed the food with his mouth and laid back to chew and swallow. “Thanks Rainbow Dash,” He said, “For taking care of me like this, I could have some nurse do it, but I would really rather have a friend do it.”

Rainbow Dash took another spoon full of oatmeal and held it up to his face, “No more mushy stuff until you've finished your mushy stuff.” Rainbow Dash said, chuckling.

Hunter opened his mouth for another round of chewing. This continued for a good ten minutes until the bowl was empty. Then Rainbow Dash crushed the apple between her hooves, splattering juice everywhere, but effectively splitting the apple into pieces.

She fed the chunks of apple into Hunter's mouth until the whole thing was gone. Then she brought the juice up to his face tilting it slowly so that he could drink it slowly. Eventually the entire breakfast was gone, and Hunter laid back on his bed. Now somewhat filled, he was getting sleepy again, considering that it was still morning, and he usually liked to sleep in.

“You gonna stay here and watch me all day?” Hunter asked Rainbow Dash as his eyes grew heavy.

“Somepony has to take care of you.” She responded.

“Right,” Hunter responded closing his eyes. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Rainbow Dash said, “We get today off again anyways.”

Hunter smirked at this, “What an easy job.” He said quietly, as he drifted off again.

Soon Hunter was asleep, so Rainbow Dash moved herself to the couch that was set into the wall. She spread herself out on it, and dozed off.

Skull Trap awoke, the same darkness as ever filled his vision. He slid himself off the rock and felt that his dark powers had grown. They were always building, and it was just as he planned. He would have to leave the cave sometime, his dark powers would only reach their greatest heights when he had absorbed some sentient beings. Like ponies.

He gathered all of his components, and put them inside of a bag that had been resting against the desk rock. He started his journey towards the surface. He was ready, it was time. The ponies would once again know fear, and he knew right where to start. He had used his dark magic to scout the surface of the ever changing plains of Equestria. There was a small town, right on the way to Canterlot, the royal city. This was perfect.

His plan had been to absorb a few hundred essences before he faced that infuriating Princess Celestia, but he had assumed that he would have to draw her out. Seeing as how this town was basically on the way, he could meet her halfway to Canterlot.

He continued to kill things on the way to the surface, and as he ventured on, he eventually started killing things like plants, and deep roots. The trees these roots were connected to would shrivel in a few days. He could feel the essences of creatures touched by light begin to fill up his dark power. Killing anything beautiful, or of the light, just brought about more darkness.

This is what Skull Trap wanted, to replace all things light, with utter dark. He eventually reached a part of the cave where light began to shine through. He didn't falter for a second, the spell he cast on his vision kept him from being blind at all. Whether it be pitch black darkness, or the light of the full on sun.

He reached the mouth of the cave, and he gazed out upon the green and colorful life. Disgusting. He walked into the light of day and breathed in the air. It smelled like something unfamiliar, a sweet scent. Disgusting. Now that he can actually be seen, I should probably describe him.

This couldn't be right, how could someone with such an ugly soul, be so gosh darn good looking?

He stepped into the light, and his clean cut, jet black mane shone in the sun. The fact that his coat was jet black just seemed natural considering his disposition. His cutie mark? He didn't have a cutie anything. He had a symbol, of hate, and revenge on his flank. If you were to look at it, you wouldn't think it looked like anything, but to someone who hasn't seen anything his whole life, it was the symbol of resentment.

He had a beard, clean cut, and bold. His chiseled features matched his face with his muscular body. His Master had not had him spending his days, wasting away below the surface. His eyes were a deep, captivating, black color. If you hadn't really noticed, everything about this guy was black. He placed his black cloak's hood over his head, and started walking towards Canterlot. Sure it would take a week, but the lives of the woodland creatures he absorbed on his way would be well worth the hike.

He started mixing ingredients in a small bowl and started crushing them with a smooth rock. As he walked the birds would stop singing, and noise within the vicinity would stop. Not because the animals sensed some dark presence, but because the dark presence would kill them on the spot, with no warning. With one moment a bird would be on a branch, singing it's tune and the next it would be on the ground, trod upon by Skull Trap's heel.

He was preparing on the go. Soon nopony would be able to stop him.

Yadda yadda, the dark would rise again.

“I can't believe every business in the town square turned you away.” Michael said, kicking a rock as he walked beside a very down trodden Trixie.

“I knew that they wouldn't.” Trixie said, “I'll never be able to do anything around here after what I did last time.”

“Oh yeah,” Michael said, recalling the alicorn amulet. “That's probably a big factor.” Then he thought for a moment, looking at Trixie as she walked slowly, with her head hung low. “What if you went and apologized to everypony?”

“Apologized?” Trixie said, her head popping up. “I don't think anyone would accept my apology after how I acted.”

“It isn't about getting them to forgive you.” Michael said, “It's about getting it out there, giving them the chance to forgive you in the first place.”

“I suppose you're right,” Trixie said, “I can't say I'm going to enjoy this.”

“You'll be fine,” Michael said, “I'll be here with you every step of the way.”

Trixie gave Michael a smile and they walked back into town, “Let's go see Twilight first.”

“Do we have to see 'her' first?” Trixie moaned.

“Might as well get the hardest out of the way first.” Michael explained as they turned the corner and saw Twilight's tree in the distance, “I'm sure she'll be plenty forgiving.”

They walked the last few yards in silence, and Michael knocked on the door when they arrived. Trixie just hung her head and stared at the ground as Spike opened up the door halfway.

“Hey Michael,” Spike said, “What's up?”

“We need to talk to Twilight,” Michael said, “It's important.”

“We?” Spike questioned, opening the door the rest of the way, revealing Trixie. “Oh my. I guess you can come inside. I'll let Twilight sort this one out.”

Michael led Trixie into the middle of the library where she sat, staring at the floor, her ears drooping.

“I feel sick.” Trixie said.

“That's normal.” Michael said.

Twilight walked into the main library room and was taken aback slightly by Trixie's presence. “What ever happened to leaving Ponyville forever?” Twilight asked, a frown on her face.

“Trixie isn't here to bring up old scars.” Michael said, “She just wants to talk.”

“Oh yeah,” Twilight said, taking a seat. “This should be good.”

There was a moment before Trixie let out a sigh, and Michael put a hand on her shoulder.

“I'm sorry.” Trixie said, her eyes closed and her head still hung.

“What?” Twilight said, more surprised than anything else.

“I'm sorry.” Trixie said lifting her head to meet Twilight's gaze. “I'm sorry I terrorized Ponyville. I'm sorry I was a monster, I'm sorry.”

Trixie looked like she was about to cry again and Twilight just sat in front of her, speechless. Apologizing was the last thing she expected Trixie to do.

“You think that you can come in here and expect Twilight to forgive you, after the way you treated her and her friends? After you tried banishing her from Ponyville?” Spike said, crossing his arms as much as his voice was cross.

“I don't.” Trixie said. “I just wanted to apologize, I don't expect you to forgive me. Come on Michael, let's go, I knew they wouldn't listen.” She stood up and walked towards the door, her head returning to it's lowered state.

“Wait just a minute.” Twilight spoke up, trotting over to the door. “I can't let you leave without something warm to drink. It's a bit chilly outside. Why don't you get some of that Hot Chocolate Hunter brought with him, Michael, I have some in my cupboards, Spike knows where it is.”

As Spike and Michael ran to the kitchen, Trixie brought her head up, her eyes wide with surprise, and Twilight put her hoof on her shoulder. “I forgive you.”

“What?” Trixie said, tears welling up in her eyes.

“I forgive you Trixie,” Twilight said, “I know you've done some bad things in the past, but that doesn't make you a bad pony. Coming to apologize is the biggest thing a pony can do. So, I forgive you.”

Trixie's tears hit the wood floors with a thud. “I don't deserve it.” She said, falling to the floor. “I don't deserve to be forgiven like this. You should hate me, and you don't. Why are you forgiving me?”

“This just makes me think you deserve my forgiveness even more.” Twilight said, putting her hooves around her, and picking her up off the ground. “Now come have some Hot chocolate, it's delicious.”

Twilight brought the vulnerable Trixie into the kitchen and sat her down at the table. Handing her a mug with some chocolaty goodness. She sipped it and immediately she started to calm down. The warmth of the drink reminded her of Michael's embrace, and she quickly grabbed Michael by the arm, sitting him on her lap while she sipped from the mug.

Twilight giggled at the sight of it, and went back to her newly christened computer room. She started up a word document and started typing.

“Another day, another friend I suppose.” Twilight thought, as she created the heading.

Dear Celestia,
Today I learned...

Author's Note

Sorry guys, but this chapter is a little shorter.

This is because I really couldn't think of anything more to do in one day.

Considering that, I went back to Hunter and Rainbow Dash twice, had to check on Michael and Trixie twice, and I had to go check back on my villain, I was really running out of filler.

Wait what? This isn't filler, this is all full of important plot devices and such.

Chapter 20: Crowd Control

Time to go
Chapter 20
Crowd Control

Hunter was enjoying the dark that he had been dumped in for the past few hours. It was just how he had imagined the end of the universe, and he had always entertained the idea that it would be fun to be the last thing in existence. Except for the being alone until he died part. That part always seemed like a bummer.

Then all of the sudden, there was a nice, bright light shining into the empty space. “Great, now I get to see the beginning of the universe.” Hunter thought to himself.

“Hunter. Hunter. Can you hear me?” Said an ominous voice.

“Oh hey God, I was wondering if you would show up.” Hunter said aloud.

“God? I'm not God.” Said the booming voice.

“If you aren't god, then who are you?” Hunter asked, doing a couple flips in the space.

“It's Rainbow Dash.” Said the ominous voice. “Can you hear me?”

“I guess I can. Should I just go towards the light then?” Hunter asked, flying towards the light anyways.

“Light? I guess so.” Said the voice, which started sounding more and more like Rainbow Dash.

He eventually was being flooded with light and he closed his eyes. Then, when he opened them he was in the hospital room again, he opened them slowly, and blinked a couple times. Eventually his vision focused and he could see the balloons and the window. He saw Rainbow Dash sitting in front of the window, looking at him intently.

“You're awake.” She said, “Finally.”

Hunter thought about that word for a moment. Finally? What did she mean by that?

“How long have I been out?” Hunter finally asked, his mind flooding back to him.

“You've been asleep for almost 2 whole days,” Rainbow Dash said, she had a hint of worry in her face.

“Two days?” Hunter asked. “You haven't been looking after me the whole time I was sleeping have you?”

“No,” She responded, “The doctors sent me home a couple times, but every chance I got, I came back to see if you had woken up yet.”

“Anyone else come to visit?” Hunter asked.

“Michael and Trixie did once.” Rainbow Dash said, “Trixie was actually looking for me. She wanted to apologize.”

“That's wonderful.” Hunter said, trying to sit up slowly.

“It caught me of guard that's for sure.” Rainbow Dash said, “She came in here and basically grovelled, I couldn't believe it.”

“That's the power of friendship I guess.” Hunter said, giving Rainbow Dash a smirk.

Rainbow Dash realized what he was implying. “Are you saying we should have forgiven her from the start?” She said, a hint of anger in her voice.

“Yes.” Hunter said, his brow furrowing. “That's exactly what I'm saying.”

“You say it as if forgiving people is the easiest thing in the world.” Rainbow Dash argued, standing over the back of the chair. “You can't tell me that every time someone does you wrong you just straight up forgive them.”

“I try.” Hunter said, “That's really what counts.”

Rainbow Dash sat in the seat. She was really just arguing with herself, trying to justify her reasons for being angry at Trixie. Now that Trixie had come to apologize, she really had none.

“I'm sorry,” Rainbow Dash said with a sigh, “We shouldn't be arguing when you just woke up.”

“It's alright,” Hunter said, “Arguments are good for the mind. What's been happening?”

“Well, we had a light drizzle yesterday, so you used up one of your sick days, but seeing as how it's summertime, you've had most of your time off.” Rainbow Dash explained, “Trixie has been going around apologizing and looking for work, and Michael says that she's going to be living in your house.”

Hunter's eyes widened as his eyebrows rose, “Oh really? That's sudden.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “Michael said it's because nopony else would want to live near her, let alone sell her a house.”

“Looks like I have to teach forgiveness to a world of love and tolerance.” Hunter said sternly, more to himself.

“Hey, Ponyville is a nice place, and the ponies here are nice. They're just not willing to put things behind them like you are.” Rainbow Dash argued again, this time she was defending the whole town.

“I guess not. If she's going around apologizing then I suppose she'll find work anytime now.” Hunter said with a sigh, he looked around the room again. The balloons were still full on attacking the ceiling. “Those are some intense balloons.”

“Pinkie knows her balloons.” Rainbow Dash said, looking at the floating balls of color. “I almost forgot, Applejack brought a bushel of apples to your house, and Fluttershy brought these for you.”

Hunter looked over at the beautiful roses and tulips that sat in a small vase on the windowsill. “Fluttershy brought those?”

“Yeah, she said that you could use some nature in your room. I don't know what she meant, but she also said that the nature was for your eyes.”

Hunter thought about this for a moment. What an interesting thing to say. He knew that his eyes were green and often reminded him of the green outdoors, but nopony had ever made the comparison physical before.

“Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.” Hunter said to himself, thinking how in this context it had a different meaning. In this case, it wasn't that he thought it was beautiful, like the saying described, but that it meant the eyes of the were what were beautiful.

Had the green of his eyes really had that much of an impact on Fluttershy? He remembered that after looking at her on his doorstep, she seemed to stand taller around him, and she didn't whisper so much.

Or maybe he was just over thinking this for some reason.

“They're pretty anyways.” Hunter said, “I'll have to thank her later.”

He noticed that he had multiple I.V.'s in his arms. They must have been to sustain him while he was in what they surely must have thought was a coma.

“So when do we eat?” Hunter asked, looking at Rainbow Dash.

“Twilight dropped these sandwiches off for when you woke up.” Rainbow Dash said, lifting a basket up above the bed. She opened it up and pulled out some slices of bread with flowers in between.

Hunter took one, finding it easy to lift his arms with new strength. He grabbed the sandwich and bit off half of it, chewing it quickly and swallowing, then he stuffed the rest of it in his face and finished it.

Rainbow Dash just took a small bite of hers as she watched Hunter do the same thing to another sandwich. Good thing Twilight packed enough for a small picnic. Hunter continued to devour the sandwiches and pretty soon they were all gone before Rainbow Dash could finish her first one.

Hunter let out a little sigh as he patted his belly. “Those were delicious.”

“I just can't believe you ate all of them,” Rainbow Dash said finishing hers, “and so quickly too.”

Hunter realized that she was right. He had been too caught up in eating to notice how fast he was devouring the food. He wondered if this was how Goku felt all the time. He had just finished all those sandwiches, but he could still eat.

Hunter pressed the nurse button, and soon Nurse Tenderheart was in the room. “I would like to leave now.” Hunter said bluntly.

“Are you sure?” Nurse Tenderheart said, “We didn't even know you had woken up until just now!”

“I'm sure I'll be fine,” Hunter said, “My appetite has returned, and I feel great. Can we get these I.V.'s out please?”

Nurse Tenderheart shook her head as she removed the cords from Hunter's arms. Hunter swung his legs out and stood up, sending an arm into the air as if for a pose. He once again got a vision full of stars, and he felt dizzy, so he sat back down on the bed.

He sat there for a moment and let the feeling pass before standing up again. For some reason he enjoyed the feeling he got whenever he stood up too fast. He looked over at Rainbow Dash who was busy packing up all his things in the basket. Then she opened the window and shoved all the balloons into the sky.

“Beautiful.” Hunter said, looking at the now balloon filled sky.

He strolled right up to the front desk of the hospital. “I'd like to check out now.”

Doctor Stables walked by and his eyes went wide. “Hunter, you're up! Are you leaving? Are you sure that's wise?”

“I do what I want.” Hunter said, crossing his forelegs.

For a second they stood like that. Hunter eventually dropped his hooves and said, “Yeah I think I'll be fine.”

“If you insist.” The Doctor said, “If you have any complications, come straight back.”

“Will do.” Hunter said, waving as he walked out of the hospital.

Rainbow Dash walked beside him as they exited. Hunter got outside and breathed in the air. “Don't you think you should get back on four legs?” Rainbow Dash asked from below Hunter's height as he stood on two legs. He had walked on two legs all the way out of the hospital.

“Right,” Hunter said dropping to all fours. “I guess I just went back to basic.” Then out of nowhere he caught his hooves on the ground and he stumbled on himself, falling on his face again.

“Ow.” Hunter mumbled.

Rainbow Dash chuckled at how funny he looked as he fell. “You alright?”

Hunter picked himself up with his wings, floating up off the ground and wiping rocks from his face. “I'm fine. Why don't we just fly for a while, I need to talk to the boss anyways.”

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked, “You're already covered on that day of rain.”

“It's not about that.” Hunter said, “I need to talk to him about something else.”

“Like what?” Rainbow Dash asked, an eyebrow raising.

“Training.” Hunter said.

“Like job training?” Rainbow Dash asked, chuckling, “You don't need job training.”

“Not job training.” Hunter said, “Fighting.”

Trixie stood at the front of the Ponyville city hall. Michael was standing beside her, and she was leaning on the pedestal. Twilight, and all her friends excepting Rainbow Dash were standing behind her. She gulped as she looked out over the crowd. Almost all of Ponyville was there, and she was about to tell them all the one thing that they, and she, would never have expected.

“Are you sure we have to resort to such extreme measures?” Trixie asked Michael.

Michael looked up at her and said, “The more public, the more humiliating. The more humbling it is.”

“Very well.” Trixie said with a sigh, she turned her face towards the crowd. Some of them looked confused as to why she had called a town wide meeting, and most of them just had angry looks on their faces.

Trixie cleared her throat, using her magic to amplify her voice slightly. “Now, I know that most of you don't like me,” There was mumbling throughout the crowd, most of it in agreement, “and I know that my visits to Ponyville in the past have all been destructive.”

“You used two children as slaves to pull your cart!” One voice yelled.

Another followed suit with, “You used your magic to take away my mouth!”

Trixie turned around to Pinkie Pie who had just yelled. “Oh yeah, you apologized for that, sorry.” Pinkie Pie said.

Trixie turned back around to hear somepony else yell, “You tried to take control of the whole town!”

A lot of ponies were grumbling at this point. Twilight stepped up to the pedestal, and tried to quiet everypony down. The crowd grew louder and louder, until eventually it seemed they were going to step up, and trample Trixie.

Then a cannon went off. “Quiet!” Pinkie yelled, refilling her party cannon with confetti, “Or do I have to use this?!”

The crowd went silent, and everypony settled down. Trixie stood back up to the pedestal and looked back over the crowd. Now everypony there had an angry face on. “Now with that said I just have one more thing to say. I'm sorry.”

The faces of the ponies didn't seem to change. “What I did was horrible and wrong. I was blinded by arrogance, and I'm sorry.”

A couple of the ponies in the crowd seemed to soften a little at her words. It was working. “I know that most of you won't forgive me for what I did,” She continued, “but I just want to apologize anyways.”

At this, most of the ponies in the crowd lost their angry faces, and some of them started to look confused again. “I don't feel like I deserve your forgiveness, but I thought that I should at least try to say that I'm sorry.”

The crowd was silent. Many of those who had been the most angry with Trixie were surprised at her switch in character. Others nodded with compassionate eyes and walked away. Had they forgiven her? The rest of the crowd just sat there. Not sure what do to.

“So...” Trixie said, “That's all I have to say.” She hopped from her pedestal and walked with Michael off the stage. The crowd seemed to follow her movements with their eyes, and then one pony walked from the front of the crowd. It was a familiar gray pegasus, with bubbles as her cutie mark.

“I forgive you.” Derpy said, walking up and holding out a muffin.

Trixie grabbed the muffin. “T.. Thanks.” She said quietly.

“No problem miss!” Derpy said, bringing her hoof up for a salute. Then the Doctor followed up behind her. “I forgive you.”

Trixie just sat on the ground as the Doctor took Derpy down the road, and the crowd started towards her. This was it, the crowd was going to have their way with her. They were going to lock her up and spit on her, they were going to get out the pitchforks and the torches. They were going to hate her forever.

“I forgive you.” Said the first pony to arrive from the crowd.

Trixie just gawked dumbfounded. “I forgive you.” The next pony said, Trixie's eyes wide.

The crowd had formed a line, and they were all walking slowly forward to forgive her. As they each forgave her in sequence, they would walk off behind her, going about their business.

“I forgive you,” Said Lyra walking off with a couple of hand shaped balloons.

“I forgive you,” Said the next pony, and the next pony, and the next pony, and the next pony.

It continued on, and one by one the ponies forgave her, like it was no big deal. Trixie's eyes welled up again, and she was overwhelmed by the response of the crowd.

“I forgive you Trixie.” Said Snips, Snails right beside him. “Yeah Trixie, me too” Snails said, and the two foals walked off into town.

Eventually the whole of the crowd had passed her by, and the square was empty.

The five of the mane six who had attended, stepped off the stage and stood in front of Trixie, tears still on her face.

“I can't say I'm happy about it.” Applejack said, “but I forgive you sugar cube.”

“I can forgive the past, just so long as you don't ruin anything more in the future.” Rarity said.

“I... I forgive you too.” Fluttershy said quietly, shying away behind Applejack.

“So how do you feel?” Twilight asked.

“Happy.” Trixie said, tears of joy dropping from her face, as she wiped them off she stood up. “Thanks Firestorm.” She said, turning to Michael who had been by her side throughout the whole thing.

“I think you're ready to go job searching now.” Michael said, “Now that everypony's forgiven you.”

“Alright,” Trixie said, “Let's go.”

“If it's a job you're looking for,” Pinkie Pie said, “The cakes have been looking for another pony to run the shop. Sometimes I have to leave and I need a fill in.”

“You mean I could have asked you this whole time?” Trixie asked.

“I guess so!” Pinkie responded.

Trixie let out an exasperated sigh, and said “Gah! You mean I could have avoided this the whole time?!”

“Yeah,” Michael said, “I think it was worth doing though.”

“I guess you're right,” Trixie said, hanging her head a little. Then she brought her head up, “I'll take you up on your offer.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie Pie said, hopping.

Then a cyan pegasus followed by a gray alicorn flew over head. The gray spot in the sky stopped, saw the whole of the mane group below him, and flew down.

“Hey guys, what's going on?” Hunter said, landing.

“Just helping Trixie apologize to the whole town.” Michael said, patting her on the shoulder, as if showing her off.

“Oh good. How'd it go?” Hunter asked, walking closer to the group.

“Good actually, the whole town lined up to say they forgave her.” Michael said, looking at Trixie.

Trixie looked up at Hunter, he seemed to have gotten the hang of being a pony. Then he fell onto his front.

Hunter brought himself back up onto his knees. “Fuuuuuuuuuuu!”

Michael just laughed his head off, and the rest of the spectators were as confused as ever. Rainbow Dash flew down, she had just realized that Hunter wasn't following her anymore, and came back to find out what had stopped him. She chuckled as she saw him get off the ground.

“I'll just have to trip a ton more before I get the hang of this don't I?” Hunter asked himself.

“I guess so,” Rainbow Dash answered anyways. “Why'd you stop?”

“I just wanted to know what was going on with everypony else.” Hunter said, pointing to all of her friends.

“Hey guys, what's going on with Trixie?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“She just apologized to the town.” Twilight explained.

“The whole town?” Rainbow Dash asked, raising an eyebrow. “That takes guts, I guess you aren't as weak as I thought you were.”

“Weak?!” Trixie scoffed, and stood up. “I am anything but weak.” She was about to start up her magic to show Rainbow Dash who the weak one was, but she felt Michael's hand on her side, and remembered what she had just been doing. She scoffed again and sat back down.

“Right,” Rainbow Dash said, “I guess I forgive you for all that stuff you did, but if you ever try and hurt Ponyville again, all bets are off.” She glared at Trixie, and Trixie stared daggers back.

“If you ever try to hurt any of 'my' friends, I'll have to make one of your wings much larger than the other.” Trixie said with a smirk.

“You can't do that! You don't have that amulet thingy!” Rainbow Dash said, floating off the ground to gain height, and a little bit of surprise on her face, remembering the last time she had that done to her.

“Try me!” Trixie said, taking on a defensive stance.

Hunter grabbed Rainbow Dash's wings and she fell to the ground with a thud. “I'd like to see how that turns out, but we have things we should be doing. Later Michael!”

Hunter flew off, and Rainbow Dash rubbed her chin. She gave Trixie a quick glare before taking off again, “Hey! I'm gonna get you for that!”

“I bet you won't!” Hunter yelled, chuckling.

“Later Hunter!” Michael yelled back, “Now how about that job?” He asked Pinkie.

“Let's get going! Gummy will sure be happy to have a new person in the shop, he loves making new friends!” Pinkie Pie said, hopping off towards sugar cube corner.

"I'm sure the affections of an alligator were just what I needed." Trixie said to herself.

The group disbanded, and Michael, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all went to the sweet shop.

“You want me to teach you to fight?” Roid Rage asked, standing calmly behind his desk.

“Yes.” Hunter said, standing calmly in front of the desk.

“Well you've come to the right place then.” Roid Rage said, showing off his muscular arms.

“I thought as much.” Hunter said, following Roid Rage as they walked out of the office, the muscular pegasus flew off towards another area of Cloudsdale and Hunter followed. Rainbow Dash had gone off ahead someplace.

They flew to a square, cloud building and went inside. It immediately looked like a gym, it had giant fans for flying against, weights, and punching bags. Roid Rage led him to a room on the right side of the building and he entered to see it was decorated like some kind of dojo.

They walked into the main room, and Hunter saw Rainbow Dash in the middle, wearing a white karate outfit and a rainbow belt around her head. She was surrounded by other pegasi with the same look, but they had varying colors of belt's around their heads.

Rainbow Dash had a serious look on her face, and looked like she had taken a defensive stance. The ponies around her had the same look and stance. Hunter was about to run forward to help her, but Roid Rage held out his hoof, holding him back.

Hunter stopped resisting and watched the scene intently. Suddenly one of the ponies stepped towards Rainbow Dash, trying for a hit. Rainbow Dash smirked, as she pushed his arm up and stuck her back hoof out, kicking the pony in his forward hoof, and removing his balance. Then she threw the pony over her shoulder, landing him flat on his back, on the floor.

Two more ponies started their attack, one going for her middle, and the other for her arms, trying to immobilize her. Rainbow Dash stayed crouched, and swung her foot to her right, causing the pony going for her arms to trip and fall over her, landing on her other attacker. Another pony tried to run forward and grapple her, but she brought her arms up, clubbing the attacker in the chin and then finishing him off with a punch to the stomach, and a kick to the side.

She turned her attention to the last pony standing on the outside of the ring. Hunter thought for a moment that he was scared to approach her, but when Rainbow Dash moved her hoof, beckoning the attacker, he moved forward, punching and kicking. Rainbow Dash dodged the attacks, and the pony jumped in the air, doing a spin kick, which Rainbow Dash ducked to dodge, and landed, doing a sweep for Rainbow's legs. Rainbow Dash jumped in the air, doing a small flip over her opponent and spinning around with a kick. Her opponent dodged and they continued to trade blows.

Hunter watched as Rainbow Dash dodged and moved. She was graceful in her movements, and everything she did flowed. Never was a movement wasted, and the battle was like a dance. Each partner guessing at the others next move, and compensating, bringing on the next step.

Hunter watched as Rainbow Dash danced with the other pony, doing kicks, flips and punches, and dodging the same. Eventually, Rainbow Dash kicked her opponents knee from behind when he had started to spin, dropping him to his knees, and allowing her time to bonk him on the head. The pony fell to the ground with a groan and lay there, seemingly unconscious.

Rainbow Dash wiped her brow, and walked back over to where Hunter and Roid were standing. “That was refreshing.” She said taking a towel from Roid and putting it around her neck.

“That was awesome!” Hunter said, putting his arms into the air, “I didn't know you had such impressive fighting skills!”

“I try,” Rainbow Dash said, reveling in the praise. “The boss here taught me everything I know.”

“Guess I sought after the right teacher then.” Hunter said, looking over at the muscular pegasus.

“Let's get started.” Roid Rage said, stepping into the middle of the ring.

“Now?!” Hunter exclaimed, “Are you sure?”

“I have to know how much you know about fighting, before I can teach you anything else.” Roid Rage explained.

“Alright, but I'm a weakling. Don't be surprised if I don't put up much of a fight.” Hunter said.

Hunter walked into the ring and set himself in the stance he had seen Rainbow Dash in just a moment prior. They stood there for a moment, Hunter trying to guess what Roid would do first, and Roid deciding where he should test Hunter first.

Roid went straight for the face, Hunter immediately leaned backwards, dodging the blow. The muscle didn't stop his attack, and brought his other hoof in for a stomach punch. Hunter wiggled to the side, looking like a bag in the wind. Roid tried kicking him from the opposite side, and Hunter did a kind of side flip over it, and when Roid tried to kick him again with the other hoof Hunter hit the deck. Roid was a little confused at how Hunter could say he had no experience, and still be able to dodge like this. He went to jump on Hunter, but Hunter did a silly roll to the side, his arms above him.

Once Roid was on the ground, he swept his legs around trying to kick Hunter in the head. Hunter had rolled onto his back, and set his back hooves into the ground, just enough to push off of them and get a good half foot into the air. Roids legs swept under Hunter harmlessly, and he swung them around to get up on all fours. Hunter landed on his front hooves and pushed off again, getting him up off the floor. Roid charged him for a headbutt, and Hunter did a backflip, landing his front hooves on Roid's back, before he finished the flip, landing behind Roid on the mat.

Hunter returned to the defensive stance.

Roid Rage stood up and turned around. “So you can dodge. Now try and attack.”

Hunter stepped slowly towards the teacher, and sent his hoof forwards going for the face. Roid Rage thought he would let him get one hit, just so he knew how strong he was.

Roid Rage got a literal, and relative slap in the face. He didn't know what to think of that. He turned his face back to Hunter. “Really? Is that all you got?”

Hunter just drooped, “I told you I was a weakling.”

“Yeah, but a slap?” Roid asked.

“It's more demeaning.” Hunter responded.

“Yeah, for the attacker maybe.” Roid said, “Now come on! Hit me!”

Hunter put his hooves up, and then leaning back, he swung his hoof at Roid with all the force he could muster, full on the forehead.

“We have a lot of training to do,” Roid said flatly. His face hadn't moved at all, and Hunter's hoof was just sitting there resting on his head.

Hunter just hung his head. “Crap.”

Rainbow Dash had started laughing when she had watched Hunter dodging, and hadn't stopped since. Now she was on the floor, rolling around. “My sides!” She managed to yell.

Hunter just walked to the corner, and put his head in it. If he was in an anime, he knew that he would be shrouded with that black, that always accompanies depression.

Roid Rage just kicked Rainbow Dash in the stomach. After sitting on the floor for a few seconds to regain her breath, she propped herself up on her front hooves, “Hey! What was that for!?”

“Are you so quick to forget your first session?” Roid asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah! I mean, no! I was a filly then!” Rainbow Dash said, “He's way older than I was!”

This just caused Hunter to slump to the floor, and sigh. The clouds above him seemed to grow dark, and they started to drip.

“Yeah, but remember how you felt after all those other fillies laughed at you?” Roid Rage continued, looking at the ceiling. “Confounded thing is always leaking.” He said to himself.

“Yeah, but then I bucked all their faces in,” Rainbow Dash said, getting up off the floor, “I don't think I've seen a wimpier punch.”

The ceiling above Hunter suddenly started to downpour, and Hunter didn't even move, he just sighed.

Rainbow Dash and Roid Rage, looked at the sorry sight of an alicorn. They stood there for a moment, and Rainbow Dash didn't know if it was funny or sad. She walked over to the depressed looking alicorn and punched the roof, releasing the rest of the water and dumping it all on Hunter in one small flood.

Hunter just sighed again. Rainbow Dash thought it was interesting how gray he looked, both literally and emotionally. “Hey, just because you're a weakling doesn't mean you can't train.” Rainbow Dash said, trying to be supportive.

Hunter leaned forward on to his face, and sighed again. “Not helping” Roid Rage said from the door.

“Come on, we need to change that.” Rainbow Dash said, lifting Hunter up by the wings.

Hunter's wings were surprisingly strong, and he pulled them back in, causing Rainbow Dash to fall on top of him. Rainbow Dash now lay across Hunter's back, as if in a dog pile. “Maybe you can hit them with your wings.” Rainbow Dash said, moving to get up.

Hunter just sighed again.

Author's Note

Hunter is so weak.
Even the clouds rain on his parade on queue.

Chapter 22: Rockin' the town apart

Time to go
Chapter 22
Rockin' the town apart

The house was still and quiet. Not even the unicorn upstairs was snoring anymore. Gentle breathing was the only sound in the house. Not even the chirping of the birds outside seemed to penetrate the walls.

Then there was a yell from upstairs. Hunter's head popped off his pillow, and he swung his legs off the couch, throwing the blanket aside. He bolted up the stairs, his wings unfurling so he could make it up the stairs in two jumps. Once he reached the top he swung open his bedroom door to find the unicorn from earlier underneath his blankets. He was sitting on the bed, the blanket covering him with only his face visible.

“Uhm...” Hunter managed to get out, looking at the unicorn with a quizzical expression. “You alright?”

“Where am I?” The unicorn asked, hushed.

Hunter leaned against the door frame, putting his head against his fore hooves and sighing. “You're in my house.” Hunter said, the adrenaline leaving his system.

“Who are you?” The unicorn asked, this time not whispering.

Hunter turned the light on for the room and walked over to the unicorn. He grabbed his scarf, and pulled him off the bed, setting him on the floor. “I'm Hunter,” He said with a yawn, making the bed, “Do you remember anything about last night?”

The unicorn stood up, fixing his scarf after it had been rudely ruffled, and moving his metal fore leg. “Just that I was saved by Princess Luna.”

“Anything else?” Hunter asked, wondering if he was going to get any credit.

“Lots more,” The unicorn said, “but only because of the souls I absorbed. The fragments of my soul returned some of my memories.”

Hunter didn't know what he meant, and he was too tired to care. Hunter grunted as he removed the cloud pillow, and motioned towards the door. The unicorn saw what he meant and walked out into the hallway. Hunter turned off the light, and closed the door. He ushered the beige pony down the stairs. Which he stumbled down, much to Hunter's frustration.

“So you don't remember anyone else being there to save you?” Hunter asked, picking up his pillow, and tossing it to the top of the stairs for later.

“I remember flashes of gray...” The unicorn said, rubbing his chin. Then he looked at Hunter. “Oh, that was probably you huh.”

Hunter scoffed and walked over towards Michael's room. He opened the door a little and saw Trixie, cuddling with Michael, and decided that they looked too peaceful for a rude awakening. He shut the door, and turned back towards the unicorn.

“Yeah that was me.” Hunter said. He walked up to the unicorn and stared him right in the eyes, almost touching his face.

“And you're the one that woke me up.” Hunter said gruffly.

The unicorn was wide eyed, up until Hunter had spoken those words. His reaction being that he rolled his eyes and frowned. “Well excuse me for questioning my surroundings.”

“Don't you think you could question your surroundings a little later in the day? Like when the whole sun can be seen?” Hunter asked, looking out a window, and seeing that the sun was barely peeking over the horizon.

The unicorn turned around, following Hunter's gaze, and realized how early it still was. “Oh,” He said, turning towards the tired looking alicorn, “Sorry about that.”

Then he got a better look at the gray pony in front of him. He brought his hoof up for a salute, sitting down.

Hunter just stared with glazed eyes, and rubbed them before continuing to stare. After a few moments he sat down as well.

They sat like that for a while. The unicorn was starting to wonder why the alicorn was staring at him, and when he was going to let him end his salute.

“Sir?” The pony asked.

“Nopony calls me sir.” Hunter said gruffly, he had not had any water yet, and his throat was still dry.

“Ma'am?” The unicorn joked.

Hunter smirked. The unicorn continued to salute. “Can I be at ease?”

“Don't speak unless spoken to soldier.” Hunter said. “Now, who are you? I haven't had the pleasure of learning your name yet.”

“My name's Jason sir.” The unicorn said, straightening a little.

“Nice to meet you soldier,” Hunter said.

The fact that another human name had arrived was not lost on Hunter, and he started to pace around the unicorn.

“Now,” Hunter started, trying to sound as 'drill sergeant' as possible, “When I saved your sorry excuse for a pony hide, you went and did something reckless. I believe you set yourself on fire? No matter, you did something reckless and I can respect that.” Hunter said. This was too good, the unicorn sat at attention and listened intently to his words.

“What I cannot respect, is a freeloader who thinks he can get away with interrupting my beauty sleep!” Hunter said loudly, but trying to keep from waking the couple in the other room. “You will be put to work, and will be given things in return. A balanced way of doing things, don't you agree?”

“Yes sir.” Jason said.

“Good.” Hunter replied, “The first thing you need to do is go set the table for breakfast, and wash anything in the sink.”

The unicorn continued to sit, his foreleg wobbling and still at his forehead.

“At ease soldier.” Hunter said with a small chuckle.

The unicorn dropped his foreleg and sighed. He walked over to the kitchen and started looking through the cupboards to do what he had been told.

Hunter nodded at this, and walked back over to the couch. The unicorn had found the plates and was placing them on the table. Hunter refolded the blanket he had been sleeping with, placing it back in it's spot next to the glass table. The alicorn walked up the stairs, picking up his pillow, before going into his room and depositing it on the bed. He bent down and smelled the sheets. They were sweaty, and the blanket felt a little damp. He gathered the sheets and blanket, bundling them up and throwing them down the stairs. Hunter saw that the table was set, and called to Jason.

“When you're done with the dishes, you need to put those in the wash.” Hunter said, pausing for a second before finishing with, “They smell like wimp.”

A small sigh came from the kitchen. Hunter wondered if he was working this stranger too hard. Naw. Hunter went to the bathroom and started brushing his teeth. This unicorn that had stayed in his house was a mysterious one. He was attacked by skeletons, he had an immovable scarf, and he seemed to think of Alicorns as military leaders.

“Well,” Hunter mumbled to himself, spitting out some toothpaste. “At least that's one benefit.” He grabbed a cup and swished his mouth out. More humans in Equestria. How many of them were there? He knew that he wasn't the only one, but Luna must have been busy, carrying humans here often. Yet, Luna had not recognized this one, just as clueless as Hunter was when they had first encountered him.

He heard steps as somepony ascended the stairs. He finished off gargling, and spit, before opening the door to see the beige unicorn.

“Finished already?” Hunter asked, in a calmer voice than he had before. He had woken up a little since he had given his 'orders'.

“Yeah, the sheets are in the washer. Though I must say, it's not exactly a normal washer.” Jason said.

Hunter thought for a moment. He had briefly explored the washing room, but he had no idea how it worked. He was going to check it out later. Then Hunter leaned close to Jason and sniffed. He was drenched in manly musk.

“Shower.” Hunter said plainly.

Jason smelled himself, raising his foreleg and sniffing. He cringed slightly and nodded. “You don't have to order me to do that.” Jason said, walking towards the shower. Hunter stepped close to the shower as well, turning the nozzles until the clouds above were leaking warm water.

Hunter turned to Jason, and was about to usher him in, when he noticed he still had his scarf on. “Don't you think you should take that thing off?” Hunter asked.

“Do you want magic to ravage your house?” Jason asked back.

“Fair enough,” Hunter said, and prodded him into the big bathtub. Jason stepped in and was immediately drenched. His scarf clung to his backside and neck, now completely wet. He seemed a little put off for some reason.

“Something wrong?” Hunter asked, “Too cold?” he went to adjust the knobs when Jason said, “Just that you're watching me shower.”

Hunter didn't say a word as he also stepped into the shower. “This shower doesn't have curtains for a reason. We're always naked.”

“Yeah, but it's weird.” Jason said, shifting on the other side of the tub. “Do we have to shower at the same time?”

Hunter unfolded his wings slowly, stretching them out with small amounts of ecstasy, as if he had been in a cramped space, and he was just now able to stretch his legs. He used them to cover Jason, keeping the warm water off of him.

“No, I guess I can shower first.” Hunter smirked.

“That's not what I meant.” Jason frowned, feeling cold as the air from the house seeped under Hunter's wings. "I'm serious though, this is weird."

"Look, this is only awkward if you make it awkward. Being naked all the time comes with certain benefits. If you aren't going to gain anything from them, then what's the point?" Hunter said.

"Fine." Jason said, frowning slightly.

Hunter chuckled as he brought his wings back, but kept them out, letting them get wet. Jason seemed to stare at them as he shook the feathers. They were brilliant looking, but the thing Jason noticed the most was how big the wings were.

“I know what you're going to say,” Hunter said, moving the mane in front of his eyes back. “My wings are large aren't they.”

Jason snapped out of his staring trance and shook his head. “They aren't big, not really.” He said, thinking that this might be a sensitive topic for Hunter.

Hunter once again covered Jason from receiving the warm water. “Tell the truth soldier.”

“Alright they're big.” Jason said, another frown on his face. Jason was once again being rained on with warm droplets, and he reveled in it. He hadn't had a nice warm shower in a week or so. “Aren't all pegasi wings pretty big?”

“No.” Hunter said bluntly. He grabbed a bottle from the side of the tub and shot a purple liquid into his hands, before rubbing it in his mane, and a little through his tail.

“Oh.” Jason said, grabbing the bottle and doing the same. He couldn't think of anything to talk about, but he thought he should get something out, this was getting really awkward.

“So you come here often?” Jason asked. Nailed it.

Hunter stopped rubbing the shampoo into his hair, looking at the unicorn for a second, before moving his wing up over his head as he threw it back to laugh.

Jason chuckled weakly compared to Hunter's wholehearted laughs. When Hunter stopped chuckling he washed the shampoo out of his hair, letting the bubbles fall into the clouds below him. He would have to see how that worked as well.

“No, it smells funny.” Hunter joked.

Jason chuckled a little. “You're not exactly military are you?” Jason asked.

Hunter brought his left foreleg up to his chest, and his right fore hoof up to his forehead. “Oh no, you've found me out.” He moaned dramatically. He fell back onto his four hooves and smirked at the unicorn, “That doesn't mean you don't owe me.”

“Owe you!?” Jason said, “and I'm supposed to repay you by doing petty chores?” He glared at the gray alicorn before him. All the military respect lost.

“Yes.” Hunter replied bluntly. Soon the two ponies were clean and Hunter tried moving his tail. He found it difficult at first, but once he figured it out, he was moving his tail around easily. He used it to turn the knobs. It didn't want to turn at first, but after a couple seconds the water was off.

Hunter turned his attention back to the unicorn in front of him who was soaking wet and dripping. “Towel?” Jason asked, putting out a hopeful hoof.

Hunter responded by shaking himself off. Sending now cold water everywhere.

“Gah!” Jason yelled, trying to block the cold water. “Could you not do that?”

Hunter chuckled and left the big tub, grabbing a towel and throwing it over his back. He looked over his shoulder and saw Jason shaking himself off as well, so he tossed another towel onto the floor in front of him.

Jason picked it up and started to dry off his scarf, then his hair. Hunter stepped out of the bathroom, letting the steam rise out of the doorway and into the house. He breathed in the cold brisk air of the house, and went down the stairs.

He looked back out the window, and saw that almost the entire sun was over the mountains. He smiled and finished drying off his mane, fluffing his tail with the towel as it dried off. Jason started walking down the stairs, and Hunter threw his towel at him. The towel collided with his face, before dropping into his forelegs. “Throw those into the wash will you?” Hunter asked, walking towards the kitchen.

Hunter heard another exasperated groan come from Jason as he took them into the washroom, and he chuckled to himself. He might as well start breakfast, maybe the smell would wake up the cute couple that was resting in Michael's bed.

He started up breakfast as usual, the menu today being tofu strips and pancakes. Jason was soon back in the living room, and was enjoying the aroma. “Smells amazing.”

“I assume you haven't had a good meal in a couple days?” Hunter asked, pouring the pancakes.

“How would you know?” Jason asked.

“We found you fighting for your life on the streets in the middle of the night, and you never mentioned any kind of return address, not then, or this morning.” Hunter explained.

“Well,” Jason said, “I guess you're right, I've been scrounging. I haven't had a proper breakfast in a while, no.”

Hunter smirked to himself as he prepared the tofu, and called Jason into the kitchen. Jason walked in and Hunter directed him to the fridge, where he got the apple juice and set it on the table. After a couple minutes, Hunter was finished with breakfast enough for four people, and set everything on the table.

Hunter walked over to Michael's room as Jason sat at the table. He opened the door as quietly as he could again, and walked next to the bed. He looked at the two, sleeping in the bed, Trixie holding Michael in her hooves. He looked to be enjoying himself in her grasp. Hunter said a quick prayer to the gods of D'awwww, apologizing for what he was about to do, and poked Michael's face.

Michael's eyes fluttered open slowly, and the first thing he saw was Hunter's smiling face. “Whoa.” Michael said groggily, “Creepy.”

Hunter smiled wider and whispered. “I couldn't bring myself to wake your companion, I think you should do that.”

Michael realized what he was saying, and flipped over, looking at Trixie's face. Her mane was a little disheveled, and she was drooling slightly. Michael chuckled lightly to himself and prodded her awake. He heard the door close behind him before Trixie's eyes opened.

“Morning.” Michael whispered.

Trixie's eyes fluttered and she focused her eyes on Michael. After a few seconds she smiled and pulled Michael close for a hug. “Morning.”

“Did you sleep well?” Michael asked, mumbling into Trixie's coat.

Trixie giggled as his talking tickled her, and then moved him back a little. “Wonderfully.” She said.

They laid for a moment grinning at each other. Then Trixie placed a kiss on Michael's forehead and made her way out of bed. Michael looked around his room and was happy that his brothers were not living there. The room would have been a disaster, and Trixie would probably have run off at the sight of it.

Trixie looked around, and when she noticed there were no mirrors on Michael's walls, she walked to the door. Michael was out of bed, and opened the door for her.

Trixie thanked Michael as she walked out, trotting contently before she noticed the stranger at the table. Luckily for her this unicorn was facing away from her at the dinner table, and as Hunter glanced up to see her disheveled mane he also saw her scamper up the stairs, and into the bathroom.

Michael followed after her and Hunter smiled at him.

“What?” Michael asked.

“You two are so adorable.” Hunter said, talking like he would to a baby.

“She's adorable.” Michael said with a sigh.

Hunter almost choked on his pancakes as he laughed. “Hey, this is Michael.” Hunter said to Jason, “Michael, this is Jason.”

“Nice to meet you I suppose.” Michael said, holding out a claw.

“Quite.” Jason said, reaching out and shaking his hoof. Hunter pulled a monocle out of his pocket, and tossed it to Jason, who put it on.

“What's this for?” Jason asked, fixing it to his eye, and speaking in his best Canterlot voice.

“I saw a comic need, and I filled it.” Hunter said, stuffing another tofu strip into his mouth.

Michael laughed, and Trixie descended the stairs. The blue unicorn flipped her mane, and sat at the table, piling on some food.

"Trixie, this is Jason. I brought him in off the streets." Hunter explained.

Trixie looked a little surprised at the unicorn, but thought it wasn't that unbelievable, considering his disheveled mane.

"Hunter was nice enough to let me stay here." Jason started to explain, glaring at the alicorn. "But I am not a hobo."

"Charmed." Trixie said sweetly, nodding as she started eating.

“So what's the plan for today?” Michael asked.

“I was thinking we would interrogate our new roommate, and then maybe have a day in town. If I don't have to work again, maybe we can do some exploring of the town?” Hunter suggested, finishing off his breakfast after he was done talking.

Jason was about to protest being interrogated, when he realized that the alicorn was joking, and rolled his eyes. The beige pony took off his monocle and, pulling his scarf forward a little, dropped it between his neck and the fabric.

Hunter glanced up curiously at this, and it had his full attention when he saw the monocle did not fall out the other side.

“What.” Hunter said standing up slightly from the table. Then Hunter walked around the table to where Jason was sitting. The blonde stallion was soon leaning over the messy haired unicorn, Jason leaned back in his chair trying to avoid the alicorn's scrutiny. Hunter was focused on his scarf, and at this point the whole group was staring at Hunter.

“What are you doing?” Jason asked, once again thrown into an awkward situation with this seemingly insufferable stallion.

Hunter responded by grabbing Jason's scarf, pulling it forward and sticking his hoof as far in as he could. Michael gasped as he saw that Hunter's fore leg didn't reappear underneath it. Hunter's face looked focused, and Jason tried to resist Hunter's grasp as the gray stallion rummaged around inside the void of Jason's scarf.

Then Hunter felt something slimy attach itself to his hoof. Hunter immediately brought his hoof out, hitting Jason in the chin with whatever it was that had attached itself to the gray hoof. Hunter waved his foreleg around trying to get the strange object off, when Jason objected.

“Hey stop! You're going to hurt him!” Jason yelled, getting up out of his seat, and grabbing Hunter's foreleg. Hunter finally got a good look at 'him'. It looked like Gummy, Pinkie's pet alligator.

“Gummy? What are you doing with Pinkie's alligator?” Michael asked, apparently reaching the same conclusion.

“His name is Rythian.” Jason said, almost pouting, “and he's a crocodile.”

Hunter was just happy to have the slimy grip of Rythian's toothless mouth off of him. The gray alicorn wiped his hoof on the back of the couch, and seeing that everyone had now finished their plates, he cleared the table.

“So what's with your scarf anyways?” Hunter asked, “Is it some kind of bag of holding?”

Everypony, including Michael, seemed confused by Hunter's terminology. Hunter sighed, leaning his head back in frustration. “Does it have infinite carrying capacity?”

“I'm not sure,” Jason said looking down, and peering into his scarf. “I haven't tried putting an infinite amount of stuff in.”

Hunter's eyebrows went flat and he frowned. “Let's get started then.” Hunter walked over to Jason, and before the beige unicorn could get away, he dumped the dirty dishes into his scarf. “Make sure you clean those when you're done with them.”

Michael stared, slightly agape at Hunter's sudden change in character. Hunter wasn't one for being rude, not even when others seemed to deserve it. “What was that for?” Michael asked.

Hunter whipped around, turning to face Michael as if he had just surprised him when he was doing something he knew he shouldn't have. The gray alicorn glanced back at the beige unicorn, who was still a little fazed by the sudden intrusion of syrup on his neck.

Hunter sighed with frustration and, trying to work away his sudden pangs of guilt, he once again dove his hooves into the void. The unicorn just relaxed, being pulled around as Hunter rummaged through his scarf, a glare on his face to nopony in particular.

Hunter pulled out his monocle, some yellow squares that looked to be edible, what looked to be needler ammo, a tiny companion cube, a blue glass bottle labeled 'salts', an arrow, and a blue ocarina. Hunter was starting to get jealous. Hunter continued to dig, setting the arrow carefully on the table, and hitting Michael's hand when he had reached for the needles. The scarf produced a dove followed by a strange voice saying “Archemedies?!”, the dove flew out the wall, and was never seen again. Then a note that said, “Cousin let's go bowling.” Hunter was beginning to wonder about this guy.

Hunter pulled a out a ring, but he would have sworn it was for a certain hedgehog. A yellow nozzle found it's way onto the table, the letters F.L.U.D.D were on it's side. Hunter pulled a sonic screwdriver reverently out of the scarf, but it fell out of his hoof, and through the cloud floor. Hunter was confused that his floor had not held out, and more than a little sad at the prospect of losing such a thing, but was reassured when he heard, “Aha! I've been looking for that!” From a familiar voice below the house.

Hunter glared up at Jason accusingly, as if he had stolen it. Jason just shrugged, “What was that thing anyways?”

Hunter just sighed, and reached back into the void.

After some dusty tomes, labeled “A Dream of Sovngarde”, “Dwarves, Ver. I-III”, “A Gentleman's Guide to Whiterun”, “Sinnoh Folk Tales”, and “The Angel's Kiss: A Melody Malone Mystery”, Hunter pulled out a master ball, which he threw at Michael. The dragon's scales seemed to glow redder as he grumbled, picking up the ball and putting it on the table. Hunter pulled out a ballpoint pen, silver looking, with strange markings on it.

“Ανακλυσμός”

Then it disappeared in a puff of smoke.

Finally, Hunter felt the sticky dishes. The stallion grabbed at them from the side and pulled them out, but soon realized that with all the stuff, he didn't have anymore room left on the table. His blonde mane once again intruded on his eyesight as he fell onto four hooves, and walked around to dump them into the sink.

“What is all this stuff?” Trixie asked, poking at the sphere that Hunter had thrown at Michael's head.

“I dunno.” Jason mumbled, munching on the yellow squares, “but I put these in here a couple weeks ago, and they still seem to be good.” After that, Hunter noticed he looked a little distant, as if a flashback was happening in his mind.

“I know where we can get some more if you want.” Hunter said, “A certain pink pony would be happy to accommodate.”

Jason's eyes lit up at this, and he got up from his chair. Hunter chuckled as he looked a little too excited.

“A little happy to be seeing a pink mare with a talent for delicious confections are we?” Hunter accused.

“Yes.” Jason said bluntly.

“Oh.” Hunter seemed a little disappointed that he had somewhat admitted to it so soon.

The door rumbled with a sudden knocking. Michael and Trixie went to 'their' room to gather some things for the day. Trixie's shift at Sugarcube Corner was supposed to start soon.

Jason started stuffing the junk on the table back into his scarf, and Hunter opened the door. Jordan stood on the porch, a smooch still visible on his cheek.

“Hey man how's it going?” Jordan asked smiling.

“Not as good as your morning apparently.” Hunter chuckled.

“What?” Jordan asked, a little confused.

Hunter pulled a small mirror out of his pocket, and showed Jordan his face. Jordan laughed as he wiped the lipstick from his cheek.

Jason finished putting things into his scarf and walked over to the door.

“Whose this guy?” Jordan asked, curious, but rude.

Hunter moved to give a good view of the doorway for each pony and introduced them. “Jordan this is Jason, Jason this is Jordan.” Hunter said, pointing at them, then turning to the dragon and blue unicorn that had just left their room. “Joo wanna join jus?” Hunter joked.

“Jure thing.” Michael laughed.

Hunter ended the silly 'J' joke and stepped out on the porch. “So what did you need?” The gray alicorn asked the brown pegasus.

“I just wanted to see if you could hang for the cider celebration.” Jordan said, trotting to the edge of the porch.

Hunter glanced over at Rainbow's house. Either the cyan pegasus would want to hang with them, or was sleeping in, knowing she would get some cider anyways. Hunter decided that if Dash had wanted to join them then she would have been present.

Hunter looked around at the group they had already. It only consisted of guys and Trixie, who was going to be working today anyways.

“I wouldn't mind doing that today, but Michael and Jason should join us. What do you guys think?” Hunter asked, turning to the unicorns standing at the end of the steps.

“Sure!” Michael said, “Just as soon as I get Trixie settled in at the shop, we can have a day on the town.”

Trixie reached up and patted her dragon friend on the head, and Jason responded, “I've been wandering for weeks. Having some fun would be a nice reprieve.”

Hunter smiled as all his friends agreed to stay together for the day and trotted over to the beige unicorn. “Meet us at the sweet shop alright?” Hunter asked the rest of his friends. Trixie and Michael nodded, and soon they were gone in a puff of pink magic. Jordan also gave a nod and took off towards town.

Hunter turned his gaze towards the unicorn still on his porch. “So can you blink or what?”

The unicorn blinked his eyes.

“Can you teleport?” Hunter asked, using popular terminology.

“I don't think so.” Jason said, peering over the edge of the porch. “The best I can do is jump and then shield myself last second.”

Hunter grabbed Jason by the scarf and tossed him into the air. Jason flipped out as he fell towards the trees below. Jason didn't fall far however, as he was suddenly on Hunter's back.

“Welcome to Hunter airlines, I hope you enjoy the flight with us.” Hunter said, as if over an intercom.

“Do I get a complimentary bag of peanuts?” Jason asked jokingly.

Hunter pulled some peanuts out of his pocket, handing them to Jason, who downed the whole pack in one toss of his head.

“Thanks.” Jason said.

“We aim to please.” Hunter said, and then shot off towards town.

Hunter whizzed past Jordan, and flew quickly over Trixie in town. Hunter landed in front of the store and quickly went inside, hoping to avoid the crowd until later today. Hunter dropped the unicorn, who had been holding onto his neck for dear life, onto the tile floor.

Jason wobbled slightly as he stepped onto the familiar floor. The room was the same, the tiles were the same, the ridiculous amount of furniture the same. The only thing different was that a couch was missing.

The smell of delicious confections stopped his wobbling legs, and he walked slowly over to the counter. Carrot cake was standing behind it, helping a mint green unicorn with some cookies.

“Heya Lyra.” Hunter called out to the mint unicorn at the counter.

Lyra turned around to see the gray alicorn and waved. Carrot Cake handed her a box of cookies before looking up at the alicorn in his doorway and dropping his jaw.

Lyra walked up to Hunter at the door, “Heya, what brings you here on this fine cider season afternoon?”

“Just looking for some treats. Speaking of which, mind if I snatch one of those?” Hunter asked, pointing to the box of chocolate chips Lyra was holding.

Lyra opened up the box and pulled a cookie out holding it for Hunter to grab. As soon as Hunter was about to take it, Lyra shoved it into her mouth.

Hunter just put on the most despairing face he could think of, and pretended to try not to cry.

“Mmmm.” Lyra hummed, licking her lips. “Delicious.”

“You're so cruel.” Hunter said quietly, as if he were terribly stricken by the incident.

Lyra laughed as she tossed Hunter a cookie from the box. Hunter grabbed it out of the air with his mouth, and ate it. “Thanks.” The alicorn mumbled.

Lyra had looked back and taken notice of Carrot Cake's surprise. “Might not want to chew with your mouth full. It's not becoming of royalty.” The mint mare said, turning to Hunter, and then out the door as she laughed.

Hunter loudly gulped down the cookie, making it sound like he was scared of something. The blond stallion walked up to the counter with his friend. “Hey there Carrot Cake, is Pinkie home?” Hunter asked.

Carrot stuttered as he tried to call for Pinkie, “P-P-Pinkie! Come here please?” The orange baker yelled behind him, eyes still focused on the alicorn, who was now smiling happily at him. Carrot Cake suddenly decided he was being rude and bowed slightly, “I-uh- To what do I owe the pleasure of...”

Carrot was interrupted by Hunter's pulling him up off the ground. Hunter instead knelt down in front of the chef. “No, it is I who should bow to such an amazing artist!” Hunter said, making wavy foreleg gestures as he tried to put on his display. “I have tried your confections and they are to die for!”

Carrot just stared widely, “You think so?”

Hunter stood up, “Of course!”

Jason was chuckling to himself off to the side.

“This is from the perspective of non-royalty however, so I'm not sure how it helps.” Hunter said flatly.

“You mean you aren't a prince?” Carrot Cake asked.

“Nope.” Hunter said, “Common misconception.”

Carrot seemed to be relieved slightly. “So what's an alicorn doing here anyways?” He asked suddenly. “If you aren't royalty, then what are you?”

“Lucky.”

Then Pinkie bounced into the room. “What do ya need?” Pinkie asked Carrot Cake, before looking over at the two ponies in front of the counter.

“Heya Hunter!” She called sweetly, “Need something?”

“I've brought somepony to meet you.” Hunter said, turning to his beige friend, who was shifting uncomfortably in place.

“Well hi!” Pinkie called to Jason, “New friends get a dozen cupcakes for free!”

“You know what I think of that rule of yours.” Carrot Cake turned to Pinkie, a little exasperated.

“I know! That's why I take the cost of cupcakes out of my paycheck.” Pinkie dashed out of the room and returned with a box of cupcakes.

“Actually.” Jason spoke up, still shying away slightly. “I was wondering if you had some lemon squares.”

“Coming right up!” Pinkie said happily, dashing once again into the kitchen. “It'll be a minute!”

Hunter nudged Jason with his elbow, and Jason looked up at Hunter, “What was that for?”

“I knew it.” Was all Hunter said in response.

Hunter turned to Carrot Cake. “I'll explain everything later today, just show up at the ceremony for the cider festival alright?”

“I guess I can do that.” Carrot responded.

Then Cup Cake walked in, carrying a chocolate cake, which she placed on a platter, that sat on a shelf below the cash register, behind some glass. The blue mare stood up and looked at the customers. Hunter smiled at her and Jason just tried to look into the kitchen.

Cup would have dropped the cake along with her jaw if she hadn't just put it down.

Hunter just sighed as finding ways to hide his horn crossed his mind. Carrot closed Cup's mouth and told her that Hunter was just a regular customer, and he would be speaking at the festival today.

Cup just walked back into the kitchen, mumbling to herself about something.

“Here ya go!” Pinkie said, as she brought out some steaming lemon squares. “Fresh out of the oven. Be careful, they're still hot!”

Hunter snatched one off the tray, and shoved it in his mouth before anypony could say combustible lemons. The gray alicorn chewed it up and swallowed before his tongue was burnt off.

“Pinkie, meet Jason, Jason...” Hunter paused, wondering if it was even necessary. “This is Pinkie Pie.”

Jason was a little mad that Hunter had taken one of his free treats that Pinkie had made for him, but took the tray of eleven bars all the same. Jason opened up his scarf, and dumped them all in, before handing the tray back to Pinkie.

Pinkie took the tray back, looking confused. “Where did the bars go?”

Hunter chuckled. “You confused Pinkie, good job.”

Jason blushed as Pinkie grabbed at his scarf, trying to see where the lemony treats had gone.

Finding nothing under his scarf, she tried digging around in it, only to find her hoof disappear down it.

“Whoa!” The pink mare gasped.

Jason was thinking of all the ways that Pinkie was familiar. Her mane still smelled like cotton candy, and she was the same kind of personality, but she wasn't the same. Jason was close, but yet so far, and hopelessness ran down his face.

Hunter noticed this and wiped the tear before it dropped onto Pinkie. Hunter gave Jason a smile that said, “Cheer up.” and backed away.

Jason sucked his tears back in, and pulled Pinkie out of his void, as she was almost halfway in.

“Wouldn't want to lose you in there.” Jason joked, “You wouldn't believe the kind of stuff I don't know I have.”

“You have a crocodile!” Pinkie said happily, holding Rythian in her hooves.

Hunter laughed as Jason tried to get Rythian back. That crocodile was one of the things he could remember his Pinkie by, and for some reason he felt angry that this Pinkie was holding onto the crocodile.

Jason snatched the crocodile away from Pinkie, just as the rest of the gang walked through the door. Rythian was stuffed back into the void, and Pinkie looked a little sad. Pinkie realized that Jason's crocodile must really mean a lot to him.

“Don't worry I'll make it up to you!” Pinkie said, running into the kitchen.

“What's that mean?” Hunter asked Jason.

Jason just made a motion as if he were adding a mark to a chalkboard.

Pinkie returned with some crocodile chow, which she stuffed into Jason's scarf void, and went back into the kitchen.

“Hello again Trixie.” Carrot Cake said cheerfully.

“Hello again.” The blue unicorn responded sweetly.

“Ready to start the shift?” Cup asked, walking back out with another cake for the display.

“Most certainly.” Trixie said, getting Michael to hop off her back.

Michael landed on the floor with a soft thud, and Trixie walked behind the counter. Her light colored mane flipped by her hoof, and she settled behind the register.

“Ready to serve.” Trixie said sweetly.

“Well,” Hunter said, “We already got our free treats, so we'll be heading out.”

“Have fun with cider season!” Trixie called to them as they exited the door.

Hunter stopped Michael, Jason, and Jordan as they tried to walk into town. He reached into his pockets and pulled out some mustaches. Hunter handed out the fake hair and got a couple monocles, and a top hat.

Hunter donned his top hat, effectively covering the horn on his forehead. The group donned their mustaches and monocles, and Hunter led them back inside. The group walked nonchalantly up to the counter, and Trixie, who had only just finished waving when they entered the door, was now glaring at them.

The Cakes had left out the back door, off to enjoy some cider season fun, and Pinkie was still in the kitchen.

“Ve have come for some free treats” Michael said, sitting on Hunter's back.

“Indeed.” Jordan said, in his best Canterlot accent. “The gentle-colt outside said new acquaintances are awarded handsomely.”

Hunter and Jason played it up with some “Hmmm Yes.”-es and they stood there in the lobby.

Trixie just sighed, “Guys you aren't fooling anypony.”

Hunter scoffed, “How dare a lowly shopkeep such as yourself accuse high class ponies like us of being questionable!”

Michael dug his claws into Hunter's sides at the words “lowly shopkeep” and Hunter decided to downplay the insults.

Trixie just frowned. “The 'lowly shopkeep' decides if you get free cupcakes or not.”

“Look here lady,” Jason said, a thick Australian accent on his tongue, “We are very important ponies, and we would like it if we got what we want!”

Trixie just groaned. “Who else has a dragon!?”

“Very important ponies.” Hunter emphasized.

A few moments of silence passed with Trixie glaring at them. Then out of nowhere Pinkie was beside the group. “Well? Are we going to get our free stuff or not!?” Pinkie asked, a mustache on her lips, and talking in a made up accent.

Hunter couldn't keep a straight face. The gray alicorn was on the floor seconds after Michael started laughing. Jordan laughed as well, and Jason just chuckled, rubbing his head as if he was embarrassed.

Hunter eventually picked himself up off the floor, and took off his mustache, and his monocle. Hunter gathered all the costume pieces and shoved them into Jason's scarf, but he kept his hat on.

“Hold onto those for me.” Hunter said.

“Don't your pockets do the same thing?” Jason asked, remembering how Hunter continually pulled things out of them.

“It doesn't seem to work that way, no.” Hunter said, then he turned to Trixie. “Sorry about calling you a lowly shopkeep, I get really into character.”

Trixie laughed to herself, “You guys are a bunch of dolts.”

Pinkie had taken her mustache off, “Well you guys can each have a cookie for effort!”

After each of the ponies, including Trixie and Pinkie, had been given their cookie, the three stallions and the dragon went back outside.

Hunter kept his hat on, realizing that it was the perfect solution to his crowd problem, at least momentarily. The group walked down the street, still gaining their own share of stares from the ponies around them, considering that Hunter had a baby dragon that wasn't Spike on his back.

They wandered the town, Jordan leading the way to interesting sights, considering he was the only pony in their little band who had been there for more than a few days. They passed close by the road to Rarity's boutique and Hunter thought they should go and visit.

After making their way to the fashion designer's house, Hunter knocked on the door.

“Coming!” Came a young voice from the other side of the door.

The door opened to reveal Sweetie Belle, who looked blankly at the arrivals. Sweetie thought she recognized the brown pegasus, but the brown unicorn, and the dragon riding the gray pegasus with a top hat, were unknown to her.

“Can I help you?” The white filly asked.

“Is Rarity home?” Hunter asked, trying to peer inside.

“Hold on! I'll go get her.” Sweetie said, before closing the door in Hunter's face.

Hunter stumbled backwards at the door in his face and waited. There was some shuffling and soon the door was once again open.

“Do come inside,” Rarity said sweetly, “The crowds are absolutely monstrous during cider season.”

The group walked inside and Rarity swept back into the boutique, apparently in the middle of something. Hunter nodded to Jason and Jordan at the door, signaling them to wait, and walked into the center of the room.

Rarity was focusing on a brilliant green suit, which had gold flakes and gems, covering it's hat and coat tails. Hunter wondered.

“Whose that for?” Hunter asked.

Rarity seemed to gasp, as if she had remembered something important. Rarity had completely forgotten about the customer who had asked for the suit to be made, and she couldn't let them down. The white mare covered up her surprise by making it look like she forgot to put enough gold on the green hat.

“Nopony really.” Rarity said, trying not to let suspicious tones enter her voice. “Just another one of my designs.”

“If that's the case, I would love to take it off your hooves.” Hunter said, “I don't have any bits yet, but gosh darn it if that wasn't meant for me.”

Rarity groaned under her breath at how right he was, “Oh no, I have to use this here to show off at a fashion show. Paying customers first!”

Hunter's lips stretched into a slight frown. “Too bad I suppose.”

Rarity sighed of relief in her head. “Now, what can I do for you?”

“I was just coming to check up on all my clothes.” Hunter said happily.

“Oh yes of course.” Rarity said, taking a glance at Hunter before going into another room. “That top hat rather suits you.”

Hunter reached up to feel the top hat. “Thanks, I just got it today.”

“From who?” Rarity asked, wondering who else was selling hats of that nice of a design, even if it was simple, in Ponyville.

“I actually just got it from my pocket.” Hunter said nonchalantly.

Rarity stopped shuffling through her pile of finished orders, and straightened up, confused. After a moment, the white unicorn spotted Hunter's saddle bags and pulled them out with her magic, setting them next to Hunter.

“When did we get those?” Michael asked.

“When we got here.” Hunter replied, “I found them when I first needed to bring my clothes here.”

“Your pocket?” Rarity finally asked, walking back to the center of the room.

“Yeah,” Hunter said, turning back to Rarity, “I'll show you.”

Hunter reached into his pocket and pulled out a green gem. Rarity gasped, taking the gem in her magic and placing it on the suit. The suit looked to be completed now, and Rarity squealed in excitement.

“Thank you so much Hunter!” The white mare said over her squeals, “That was just the gem I was looking for!”

“Think nothing of it.” Hunter said, “I'm sure Rainbow Dash will pay for all these.” The gray alicorn picked up the saddlebags. Rarity lifted Michael with magic as Hunter put one of the double bags on, and Michael was set back on his spine.

“Oh yes,” Rarity said, “but expect a discount, those gems are hard to find, and I would have gone digging for hours if you hadn't just given me one.” Rarity got back to her work.

“Convenient isn't it?” Jason asked from the doorway.

“So convenient.” Hunter agreed. The blond haired stallion tried fishing something else from his pocket. This time he got nothing but dust. His gray hoof was sent in again, but only came out looking even more gray.

“Well, that's a bummer.” Hunter sighed. Jordan was nominated to hold the other thing of saddlebags, and Hunter decided that now was the time to take a trip back to the house. Michael was left with Jason, who decided they should go enjoy some cider during a cider festival, and Hunter raced Jordan back to the house.

Jordan honestly didn't put up much of a fight race wise, but Hunter made him think he was winning for most of the race. When the house was in sight, Hunter sped ahead and opened the door, walking inside before Jordan had landed.

Hunter had Jordan follow him up to his room and they dumped the contents of Hunter's saddlebags into the drawers.

“You brought your clothes with you?” Jordan asked.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“I like clothes,” Hunter replied, fishing out his under armor track shirt and fitting it over his wings. The gray wings were surprisingly easy to stick out of the shirt. “Sometimes for their functionality, and sometimes for their feel.”

“What's this one for?” Jordan asked, recognizing the look of a high school slogan and his name on the back. “Nord.”

Hunter looked at the back of his shirt and realized his last name was still plastered on it. He took the shirt off, and stuffed it into a saddlebag.

“What's wrong?” Jordan asked.

Hunter seemed upset about something, but wouldn't speak his mind until he had another shirt on. This one was blue, a tree on it, with branches that shaped the word “Levi's”.

“That's not who I am anymore.” Hunter said coldly.

“What do you mean? It's just your last name.” Jordan said.

“Names are important,” Hunter continued, “Labels that tell us who we are. That is not who I am anymore, and it would be wrong for me to keep it.”

Jordan realized that Hunter took things like this seriously. “You like to think a lot about this stuff don't you?”

“If I don't,” Hunter said, starting down the stairs as they left the room, still wearing his saddlebag with the track shirt in it, “Then nopony will.”

Jordan just shook his head at how weird Hunter was sometimes, and how serious he was about it.

They took off back towards Rarity's, and after a quick stop, where Hunter asked the fashion designer to change the name, they continued on to the town.

Hunter re-donned his top hat that he had taken off when he was putting his shirts on. His blue shirt was made of a light fabric, so it flapped like crazy in the wind.

When they made it to the center of town, where Jordan noticed Michael and Jason near a game stand, they flew down into the crowd.

“Stylish as ever.” Michael commented, noticing Hunter was wearing a fancy hat with a terribly casual shirt.

“Thanks.” Hunter said, not picking up on the sarcasm on purpose. “What's this game you're playing?”

“You're supposed to knock the bottles over with this baseball.” Jason explained. “It's harder than it...”

Jason was cut off by the bottles being knocked over.

Hunter turned to stare at Jordan who had just thrown the baseball. Michael and Jason joined him.

“What?” Jordan asked, “I do this every year, the bottles never get the best of me.”

After choosing a particularly adorable giant teddy bear that Michael planned to give to Trixie at some point, they left towards the town hall. Jordan told them that it was about time for the town to gather for the main cider fest.

The crowd was gathering from all over town, bigger than, even when Trixie had apologized to everypony. Ponies were obviously visiting Ponyville for the occasion. Hunter grabbed Michael off of Jason's back, the beige unicorn muttered words of relief under his breath, and Hunter placed the dragon on his own gray back instead.

“Alright, I guess now is as good a time as any.” Hunter said to Michael, then turning to the other two he said. “You guys might as well come with.”

The group made their way up to the stage, and Hunter got Applejack's attention. “You mind if we make an announcement before you start handing out the cider?”

“What fer sugarcube?” Applejack asked, “We're about ready to start.”

“I was hoping to tell everypony who I am so that I don't get swarmed in public everyday.” Hunter explained.

“I guess so.” Applejack said, “The band isn't here yet, so take all the time you need.”

Hunter walked up to the stage, his friend's following after. Hunter took his place at the microphone, and Michael seemed interested in the electric guitar laying near a speaker. Jordan went to look over at a drum set, and Jason looked at the bass guitar at his feet.

“Hello everypony!” Hunter called into the mic, as soon as Applejack gave him the get go.

The crowd was silent.

“I suppose I should introduce myself,” Hunter said, wondering why nopony was reacting. “My name is Hunter and I'm a new resident of Ponyville.”

Hunter was nudged from the side, “What?” Hunter turned to ask Michael.

“Take your hat off.” Michael chuckled.

“Oh,” Hunter realized. “Right.”

As soon as Hunter's horn showed, the crowd in front gasped. Hunter extended his wings, and the rest of the crowd joined in the surprise.

“I just wanted to get up here and tell you all who I am, so that hopefully you don't have to mob me everytime I want to come into town.” Hunter joked.

Only a few ponies laughed.

“I'm not any kind of royalty, I'm just a normal pony, just like you all.” Hunter explained. “This is Michael, he's my dragon companion. Jason,” Hunter continued, pointing to the beige unicorn, “Is also new. Jordan has been here a while though.”

Jordan waved, and a couple of ponies cheered.

Hunter was unsure of what to do at this point, as Applejack realized that the band was not going to show up on time. Applejack trotted up to Hunter and whispered in his ear.

“Don't worry, I think we should be able to take care of it.” Hunter whispered back.

“You sure?” Applejack asked.

“Definitely.” Hunter said, then he turned to Michael. “You still know how to play that song I taught you forever ago, right? The rock one?”

“We're gonna rock their world.” Michael replied, picking up the guitar and putting the straps over his shoulder. He plucked a couple of times, getting a feel for the instrument, and found it was in tune.

Jordan was already seated on the drum set. Hunter hoped he knew what he was doing. The gray alicorn lastly turned his attention to Jason, who was putting the bass around his shoulders.

“You know how to play that?” Hunter asked.

“I should be just fine.” Jason said with a smirk. Hunter walked over and whispered the song name to Jason and he seemed to recognize it. Jordan was ready to lay out a beat, no matter what song it was.

Hunter stepped up to the mic, and as the instruments were primed, talked to the crowd.

“Turns out the band's a little late, so my group here is going to play you a little something.” Hunter said, smiling widely.

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight all stood in the crowd. They were skeptical how this would turn out, but Twilight knew that at least the singing would be good.

Then, Michael played the first few notes to Boston's “Smokin'”

The crowd was silent for a few moments.

As soon as the drummer had been introduced, Twilight felt her hoof tapping.

Then Hunter started singing.

“Gonna play you a song! A little bit of rock and roll!” Hunter sang into the microphone.

The ponies in the crowd started to nod to the beat.

“You gotta let yourself go, the band's gonna take control! Yeah!” Hunter continued to sing.

The crowd was warming up, letting out shouts, and agreements with the choice of music.

“We're getting down today! We'll pick you up and take you away!”

“Now this is music I can get behind!” Twilight yelled, dancing in the crowd. The entire town was going wild with the sudden change in music choice. It made you want to move, and they loved it.

Hunter continued to sing, Michael rocked out next to him, and Jason was playing along, keeping the rhythm smooth. Jordan was having no problems making the drums go along with the music, and the crowd was going wild.

Applejack was barely getting any sales while they played. Hunter was sure they would get flooded afterwards, but the apparent point of the music was to entertain the ponies 'while' they had their cider.

Oh well.

Hunter realized that this song had a keyboard in it. He looked around frantically, searching for an electronic set of ivories. Hunter turned to look behind him, and noticed a pad next to his foot. His gray hoof stepped on it, and the ground in front of him opened up, a keyboard appearing from it and lifting onto the stage.

Whoever this band was, they had style, but lacked punctuality.

“Smokin'! Smokin'! I feel alright mama I'm not jokin'!” Hunter sang, enticing the crowd as he hovered his hooves over the keys. They were large enough to accommodate each hoof for the most part, so he should be fine if he worked quickly.

“Oooooooooh! Yeah yeah!” Hunter sang, and then immediately went to work on the keyboard. The crowd went absolutely insane at his show of ivory tickling.

The solo went on for a good couple minutes, and it was then that most of the crowd went in for cider, realizing a kind of pause in the action. Applejack was soon overflowing with bits, and orders. It took the whole of Applejack's direct family manning two barrels, and switching them out, to keep the crowd happy.

Rainbow Dash flew up above the crowd. “Keep going Hunter you totally rock!”

Hunter didn't hear what Rainbow said, but he could see her cheering for him, and started showing off. Hunter twirled around, playing the keyboard backwards, and then back to normal. He raised his hoof above his head, playing as fast as he could with one hoof, before going back to the song.

Michael felt like he wouldn't be outdone, and played some epic guitar rifts, kneeling on the front of the stage.

Once again, the crowd went wild, and a few young mares in the front fainted.

Jordan copied Michael's rifts exactly with his drums. Soon Michael was putting out as many awesome chords as he could, and Jordan would copy them, speeding them up to show up Michael.

The two finished their competition, and Jason thought that he should do something to contribute to the show. After shouting some words, just so he could hear himself say them, fireballs shot off from the front of the stage, shooting into the sky, and exploding in the air.

If the crowd could go any wilder it would.

Fluttershy was even dancing, it was in the air where she wouldn't get trampled, but she was grooving to the music.

Applejack couldn't help but chuckle at Hunter. His enthusiastic boy band was bringing in a far better reaction than the other band would have. The band in question had shown up halfway through the show, had seen the fireworks, and were gobsmacked by what the alicorn and his friends were doing with their instruments.

“Get down tonight! There ya go, we're takin' off today! We'll pick you up and take you away! Get down tonight!”

Hunter looked at Michael for the anticipated end of the song, Michael ran forward and Hunter slid onto his knees. Michael and Hunter slid together on the stage, ending the song with the final notes and word.

“ALRIGHT!”

The music stopped, but the crowd was going absolutely insane.

Rainbow Dash held back the urge to fly up and congratulate Hunter on the awesome performance, but Vinyl Scratch did not.

“That was so amazing!” The musically inclined unicorn said, raising her glasses to look at Hunter.

“I don't believe we've been introduced!” Hunter yelled over the noise of the crowd. Hunter felt he should make one meeting seem normal at least.

“We can do that later!” Vinyl responded. “What was that you played just now?!”

“You mean rock and roll?” Hunter yelled back.

“What's that?” Vinyl asked.

Hunter's eyes widened. They were going to start a musical revolution, and now there was nothing he could do to stop it. It was going to be awesome.

“I'll tell you later! Meet me backstage in a few hours!” Hunter suggested.

“Sure thing!” Vinyl yelled back, and then made her way off the stage.

Hunter set himself back in front of the microphone. “Thank you all so much!” Hunter said, “Quiet please! QUIET!”

The crowd slowly died down, and was completely silent so they could hear Hunter speak.

“So.” Hunter said, “That was a new experience wasn't it?” Hunter asked.

The crowd yelled in agreement, and Hunter had to quiet them down again.

“Well, we'd be happy to play you all another song, but you have to promise me to give Applejack here as much business as possible! Can you do that for me!?” Hunter yelled.

“Yeah!” The crowd yelled in response.

“I can't hear you!” Hunter yelled into the microphone.

“YEAH!” The crowd responded doubling in volume.

“Alright, I'm not sure if you do this here normally, but here's one dedicated to all of you out there with a special somepony. Why don't we have ourselves a slow dance?” Hunter asked.

A calm yet excited reverence passed over the crowd, and many paired up with each other. Soon Hunter had a huge crowd of couples in front of him. Some seemed to be outcasts on the sidelines, but they paired up as well, despite not being couples.

“Rainbow Dash how about you make your way on up here!” Hunter called into the microphone.

Rainbow Dash blushed, and Twilight nudged her up to the stage. Hunter called to Applejack, and soon a karaoke viewer was on the front of the stage.

When Dash was finally up on stage, Michael and Jason exchanged their instruments for some acoustic guitars, and Jordan picked up a tambourine that was laying against his stool.

Hunter handed Rainbow Dash a microphone, and explained karaoke to her.

“Just sing the words that show up and get highlighted on the screen.” Hunter said chuckling.

“Are you sure?” Rainbow asked, “I'm nervous.”

“You'll be just fine.” Hunter reassured her.

The music started, Michael and Jason syncing their guitars, and Jordan lightly tapped his tambourine in the background.

Hunter prepared for the song, and watched as the ponies in the crowd danced slowly around their lovers, or friends.

“Walking up to you, is the hardest thing to do, and every time I look into your eyes I forget just what to do.” Hunter sang, softly and sweetly.

“Deciding what to say, Tryin' to chase my fears away, but every time I look into your eyes, nerves begin to fray.” Rainbow sang back, still slightly nervous, but she sang the lines perfectly.

Then they sang together, “And all this time spent down, for my life to turn around. I know I'll find a way, to be with you some day, and someday you'll see.”

“You'll notice me.” Hunter sang.

“All the times I've tried, to be right by your side, but the hardest thing of all to do, is try and talk with you.”

“Wishing from afar, Tryin' to find the right star, but the hardest thing of all to do, is to try and talk with you.”

“And all this time spent down,” Hunter sang, leading into the lines they sang together, “For my life to turn around, I know I'll find a way, to be with you someday, and someday you'll see.”

“You'll notice me.” Hunter finished.

Michael continued to strum on his guitar, and smiled at Jason as they made the song turn out beautifully. Jason returned the grin, and went back to focusing on the chords.

“How am I gonna act.”

“What will I do.”

“When I'm finally with you.”

Hunter started again, “How will time pass us by?”

Rainbow answered, no longer nervous, “Stay by my side.”

“I don't know what to do”

“I hope that you do, feel the same way I do.”

“I hope that you do.” Hunter sang.

The crowd continued to dance slowly together, and they seemed to be enjoying themselves.

“Standing at your door, not knowing what to do, I must be crazy for even saying this, but I'm in love with you." Hunter sang.

“I look into your eyes,” Rainbow sang, being somewhat true to the lyrics, “What a perfect surprise. You're not crazy for saying this, cause I love you too.”

They ended the song together, “All this time spent down, for my life to turn around, I think I found a way, to be with you someday, and today you've seen.”

“You've noticed me.”

As the guitar ended the song, the ponies on the dance floor began to separate slowly, and it was just a crowd again.

The crowd cheered, not quite so fueled by adrenaline as earlier, but still excited by the brilliant performance.

“Rainbow Dash!” The crowd chanted, “Rainbow Dash!”

Then they would switch, “Hunter! Hunter!”

Hunter wondered if they were edging them on for something. No, not something, that one thing. The only thing they would be edging for.

Hunter glanced over at Rainbow Dash, who was also looking at him. Dash wasn't much for romance or mushy stuff, but she had just been sung to. If a love ballad wasn't an invitation, then she didn't know what was. Still, Dash glanced around, embarrassed and rubbing her right foreleg with her left one.

Hunter glanced at the crowd. Raising his hoof up to point at himself he raised his eyebrows. The crowd cheered his name. Then he pointed at Rainbow Dash, so they cheered her name. Then he pointed at himself, and then Dash and then himself, and then Dash.

The crowd went wild with cheers of agreement. Hunter walked over to Rainbow Dash, and the crowd grew even more excited. Rainbow Dash blushed furiously as Hunter got closer. Dash wondered if this would ruin her image as a tough mare. Probably.

With one swift motion, Rainbow Dash was in Hunter's forelegs again. Hunter leaned her over his knee, leaned in, and kissed her full on the mouth.

The crowd 'awwwwwww'd and then cheered wildly.

Applejack gaped at the scene that had just taken place on her stage, as did Fluttershy. Twilight was a little less surprised. Pinkie was on the scene and was shouting, “Woohoo! You go Dash!”
Rarity had taken time off from working to see what all the fuss was about, when she could see fire from the middle of town. She was now squealing like mad, but still slightly shocked at this saucy development.

Hunter pulled away from Rainbow Dash, looking into her eyes, and then standing her back up. As soon as Hunter had done this, Rainbow Dash was looking at him with a smile on her face. Then the cyan pegasus tackled him, kissing him to the floor.

Hunter was on the ground, enjoying a passionate kiss from Rainbow Dash, listening to the crowd behind her, when he heard Applejack over the loud speaker.

“You remember what Hunter said!” The orange apple farmer yelled, “Time to get some cider!”

The crowd yelled in agreement, and Applejack was once again flooded with customers.

Rainbow Dash pulled Hunter up off the floor, after getting up herself. Hunter glanced at Michael, who was rolling his eyes, Jordan, who was giving him a hoof bump, and Jason, who had pulled a camera out of his scarf and had taken their picture multiple times.

“Looks like we'll always be able to remember this moment.” Hunter chuckled, looking back to Rainbow Dash, “Whether we like it or not.”

Rainbow Dash laughed out loud, and Hunter joined in. Soon the whole band was laughing heartily on the stage, while the Apple family made the most profits they had ever made during a cider season.

Hunter and the rest of his band went to the front of the stage. They took a bow, and the crowd once again cheered.

Hunter was hoping that this announcement would keep the crowd from swarming him whenever he went into town. Now he was popular for a completely different reason.

Hunter turned to Michael.

“Prepare to be famous.”

Author's Note

Alrighty!
I had so much fun writing this chapter.

Games and movies referenced include, but are not limited to:
Halo, Portal, Bioshock, Skyrim, Zelda, team fortress, GTA 4, Sonic the hedgehog, Super Mario Sunshine, Doctor Who, More Skyrim, Pokemon, and Percy Jackson.

The first song they sing is Boston's "Smokin'" But it tells you that.
The second song is "The Hardest thing" By JoaftheLoaf and featuring Feather

I hope you enjoyed my sudden creation of a rock and roll boy band in Equestria. I know I did.

Chapter 23: Fans, Foals, and Family

Time to go
Chapter 23
Fans, Foals, and Family

Hunter and his new band bowed low on the stage. The cider had been sold out for the first time in ages, and Applejack was happy. The sun peered over the side of the horizon but threatened to disappear at any moment. The crowd was still cheering like mad, calling for an encore.

“Even if we did play another song, what would it be?” Michael asked Hunter above the noise of the crowd.

“Bright Eyes.” Hunter said, after a moment of thinking.

“Should I be here for this?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I guess not, wanna meet us backstage?” Hunter suggested.

Rainbow Dash nodded and trotted behind the giant red curtain that was set up behind the stage. Behind the open flap was the entrance to the city hall, so in reality, back stage was the inside of the big building.

“Are you sure?” Michael asked, “Do we have the instruments for that?”

“Let's see.” Hunter thought. The group was together on the stage with Applejack as well. “We need a violin, acoustic guitar, drums, keyboard, and cello. Jordan, you're on drums still, I'll take the keyboard, Michael you can use the guitar, and that leaves us with a violin and the need for a cellist.”

“I can play the violin.” Jason spoke up.

“Are you sure?” Hunter asked, “You can play the guitar pretty well, but the violin? Where do we even get one of those?”

Applejack raised a hoof, “Hold on, I'll be right back.”

As Applejack ran off Jason nodded, “I can play it fine, I remember I used to be very good at it.”

“Alright, we'll be playing this song.” Hunter reached into his pockets and grabbed some papers. When he hoofed them to Jason, he realized they were music sheets.

“We still need a cellist.” Jordan spoke up.

“You don't know any reputable cellists in this area?” Hunter chuckled.

“Should I?” Jordan asked.

Hunter smirked before walking up to the microphone. “Is Octavia in the crowd?!”

The crowd went quiet, and a dark, ashen colored mare was pointed out in the group. The mare walked slowly up to the stage. “What do you need?” Octavia asked, slightly confused.

“We need a cellist of the highest degree.” Hunter said, crouching low and flattering the musician. “You think you could help us out?”

“I suppose so. My cello is at my house but it shouldn't take long to get here.” Octavia explained.

“Perfect, get back here as fast as you can, and I'll have the music for you.” Hunter said, standing up.

“We have our cellist.” Hunter told the group as he walked back to the center of the stage. The blond stallion pulled out some more music out of his pockets and put them on a music stand.

“This should be interesting.” Michael said.

“You only play for like a minute.” Hunter mocked.

“I've always wanted to make miniscule contributions.” Michael sneered.

“Good, then this is your moment.” Hunter laughed, before turning back to the whole group. “I need a backup singer.”

The group seemed to shy away slightly. “You don't even have to sing,” Hunter added, “You just have to say some words, slightly rap like.”

Jason volunteered. “Good, here's your lines.” Hunter grabbed some paper from a nearby table and asked Michael to toss him a pen. Hunter was about to catch it, when he thought about how he was going to catch it, and he lost it. “How do I even hold things with these hooves?”

Jason dropped his music sheets, and Jordan's drumsticks clanked on the stage.

“You just had to make us think about it didn't you?” Jason joked.

The pen fell off the stage and into the crowd. A mare near the edge screamed about getting one of Michael's pens and it was never seen again. Michael decided to just carry a new pen to Hunter. Hunter grasped it in his hoof without another thought and attempted to write. After some terribly written 'letters' he crumpled the paper.

“Michael take a note.” Hunter said, handing the paper to Michael.

“I know the lyrics.” Michael said.

Hunter waited as Michael wrote them down, and then Applejack reappeared on stage, carrying a violin.

“This is my family's violin, but yer welcome to use it. It's the least I could do for yall for all the sales we got today.” Applejack smiled and handed Jason the violin and bow in her hooves.

Jason grabbed it and got a feel for the instrument, placing it between his chin and collarbone and playing a couple notes. “I should be good to go.” Jason said.

Michael finished writing and handed the words to Jason, who set them on the stand he had acquired along with his music. Octavia lugged her giant instrument up onto the stage and set it down next to a stool. Hunter handed her the music sheets, and the band took their positions on stage.

“This one goes out to one of the nicest ponies I know!” Hunter yelled into the crowd. “Ditzy Doo! This song's called Bright Eyes.”

A gray mare flew up to the top of the crowd and gave a big shout. Hunter smiled as he started playing the piano.

“She looks outside the window at the rising sun, and she also looks at the same time at her beloved one.” Hunter sang. The rest of his band would join in later, as the first part of the song was just piano.

“Dinky's sorting out the mail for her in such a thoughtful way.” Hunter almost had a problem singing the high notes.

“She saddles up her bags, and peeks in the looking glass and hears her daughter say. Hey mommy, can you see how good you look today? Your right eyes has a sparkle, and the left one wants to play, your mane looks extra shiny and your feathers extra soft.” Hunter paused after the high note again.

“Your cutie mark reminds me that our love will never pop!”

At this, the rest of the band joined in with their instruments.

“Oh-oh-oh Ditzy Doo! All the world's in love with you! It's like you're a fresh-baked muffin and the rest of us are you, Ah-ah-ah, Derpy! Tell me, can those bright eyes see? You make living happier for everypony.”

The crowd had been silent, but they were now jamming along with the nice beat, and Derpy was receiving adoration from those around her. The Doctor was having a little trouble making sure he and his sister weren't trampled.

As Hunter continued to sing the song, the instruments in his band joined in or left. Michael had stopped playing after the first chorus.

“A farm mare selling apples, tosses our friend a hat full, it's more than she can grapple but she thanks the mare! Though she's a little wonky, each pony and each donkey, together and all on key sing for her a song!”

“All together now!” Jason added.

Soon the crowd was singing the chorus as the band played.

As soon the chorus was over and that left Hunter to sing some more. Then it was Jason's turn. Jason dropped the violin and leaned into the microphone.

“It wasn't that long ago that I didn't know who I was going to become. I thought I saw the whole world laid out in front of me, and I couldn't be any more scared than that. I saw a world full of dark, no color, no light, no laughter,” Jason chuckled, “Well we've all been there right? Out of the dark, six kind souls came into my life and this is what they said: You've gotta bring back the kid inside, full of innocence, don't be afraid spread your love like Cadence. You've got a ways left to go, but it won't hurt to let it show.”

Then Jason picked up his violin and started up the tune. After a wonderful bridge, Hunter continued the song. After singing the chorus twice, all the instruments died out.

“Oh you make living happier for everypony, Oh you making living happier for everypony, Oh you make living happier for everypony.” Hunter drew out the last word as the music quieted and then ended.

The crowd cheered and Hunter smiled, the band once again gathering in the front of the stage. Hunter grabbed a microphone.

“Give it up for Octavia!” Hunter yelled, enticing the crowd into a cheering fest.

Octavia looked shocked, but waved at the town all the same.

“Thank you all for coming to this great cider fest, and even though this was completely unexpected, I think we can all agree it was a huge success!” Hunter said.

The crowd shouted in agreement. “Alright guys, let's get back stage.”

The group bowed once more and turned to the back stage. As the group entered the city hall, they could still hear the crowd outside. Hunter saw Vinyl making small talk with Rainbow Dash as they waited inside the building.

Vinyl's face lit up as they entered the room. “That was some awesome stuff you guys played tonight! I wouldn't be surprised if you made the papers all over Equestria!”

“Isn't it great!” Michael added, “I always wanted to be a popular guitarist!”

“Never really had the chance to use my drumming skills before now, it was good getting on stage again.” Jordan said, stretching as if bored.

“It's nice to put my talents to good use. I haven't played the guitar since...” Jason trailed off, as if a distant memory was being searched for in the vast amounts of filing cabinets of his mind.

“It was fun playing with you guys, but I'm afraid I'll have to call it a night.” Octavia said, walking out the door with her cello. The band waved and as soon as the doors closed, Hunter spoke up.

“I don't want to be famous.” Hunter said plainly.

“Yeah! We're going to have to get you guys a name, and maybe some costumes and... Wait what?” Vinyl had been caught up in the moment, but suddenly Hunter's words had reached her ears.

“I'm good.” Hunter sat down, waving a hoof as if discarding the whole idea into a nearby garbage can.

Rainbow Dash's jaw just hung open, and the rest of the group seemed to mimic her, all except for Jordan.

After a moment Vinyl was able to speak, “What do you mean you don't want to be famous?! It's every foal's dream to be famous one day! Get rich, and have everything you want handed to you on a silver platter! How can you not want any of that?!”

Michael had nodded the whole time, “Listen to what she's saying! We could have everything Hunter!”

Hunter shot Michael a smirk with a playful glare, before trotting over and putting his hoof over Dash's shoulder. “I already have everything I want. A home here in Ponyville, friends, and a job. At some point. I don't really have anything more to ask for.”

Rainbow Dash took Hunter's hoof off her shoulder and returned it to him, “You wouldn't even need a job if you were famous, you could have a home in Canterlot, and all the friends you could ever want!”

“I have low standards.” Hunter said.

“Oh really?” Rainbow Dash said, taking offense.

Michael stepped back, realizing what had just happened.

“Oh god.” Hunter thought to himself. “Nice one Hunter.”

“Wrong words.” Hunter blurted, unable to say more than two words without stuttering.

Rainbow Dash sat down, glaring still.

Hunter untangled his vocal chords and continued, “What I meant to say was,” Hunter paused swallowing, hoping that he chose his words correctly this time, “I don't need all of that stress. Being famous isn't exactly all it's cracked up to be. Sure you have all that money to do with as you please, but then you get the publicity and lack of general privacy that goes with it. I would rather put on a few shows here and there for friends, then go worldwide and be pestered by ponies who call themselves my friends, when all they want is favors from the local rich guy.”

“Hunter's right you know.” Jordan chimed in.

Hunter turned to the pegasus who had just defended his claim.

“You think I'm such a good drummer and I wasn't famous?” Jordan asked, “I had some publicity and it sucked, too many ponies trying to get your attention.”

Vinyl was not so convinced, “I love that stuff, the crowds, the cheering fans, making money especially.”

“Well I would really rather not.” Hunter said, seeing that Rainbow Dash had calmed down a little. “If you would like me to join you for anything however, I would be happy to help you out.” Hunter said to Vinyl, who perked up at the offer.

“Oh yeah, I got some plans for you ponies.” Vinyl rubbed her hooves together deviously.

Hunter thought that she was being a little more creepy than was necessary.

“Dude.” Jason said, “That's creepy.”

Hunter and Michael nodded in unison.

Vinyl frowned slightly as she dropped her hooves to the floor.

The doors flew open suddenly, and the group turned to see as almost the whole crowd rushed in the city hall with Applejack at the front.

Soon the band was surrounded by a good portion of the crowd that had been outside. Applejack was apparently unsuccessful at keeping them away.

“HEY!” Hunter yelled.

The crowd slowly died down in noise, dropping Jason back on the ground, and picking Michael up off of it. The crowd listened intently to what Hunter was going to say.

As soon as the room was quiet Hunter spoke up. “You're all acting bad and you should feel bad.”

Some of the crowd looked confused, and others hung their heads.

“Shoo.”

The crowd started out the door.

“Go on, none of that.” Hunter pushed, getting the group to leave.

As soon as the last pony had left Hunter added, “Why don't you go to Sugarcube corner and get some ice cream or something. Tell her Hunter sent you.”

A lot of the ponies in the crowd mumbled in agreement and made their way to the store. Pinkie saw the crowd moving towards her store from the back of the plaza, and ran back to help Trixie accept all the business.

Hunter moved back into the room and saw that Vinyl was staring at him again with wide eyes behind her sunglasses. The blue maned unicorn had her eyebrows raised.

“What?” Hunter asked her.

“You don't want to be famous and yet you deal with fans like you've done it a million times?” Vinyl scrutinized, waving her hooves in the air.

“Maybe cause I'm an alicorn?” Hunter suggested.

Vinyl raised a hoof as if to speak, but after opening and closing her mouth she put it down and stayed silent.

“Well,” Hunter started, “let's go home. I've had a long day of fun, and I would like to get some sleep.”

“Sure,” Jason added, “But what about that crowd out there? Just because you were able to get the fans to leave us alone in here, doesn't mean they won't recognize us outside and want autographs or something.”

Hunter sat down with a little frustration. Being famous was going to be an issue. Fortunately most of the crowd would have been gone after today seeing as how most of the ponies here were from out of town, but he wasn't so sure about the rest of Ponyville.

“Still got those mustaches?” Michael asked Jason.

At the suggestion Jason opened up his scarf to find his crocodile Rythian holding the mustaches in his gum filled mouth.

“Oh thanks.” Jason said, reaching in and taking the mustaches. Rythian blinked once, and then fell deeper into the scarf.

“That's nice,” Jordan said, chuckling, “You have a pet that brings you things from your scarf.”

“Yeah it is, isn't it? Thing is he's never done this before...” Jason paused a moment before remembering the reason he had gone for the mustaches in the first place.

Jason handed a mustache to each of the band members, and that left Vinyl, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash without facial hair. Just as it should be.

“So this is the plan?” Rainbow Dash suppressed a snicker. “You just walk out of here with mustaches?” Dash couldn't keep a straight face any longer and she fell on the ground, laughing her head off.

Vinyl joined her. Applejack just rolled her eyes slightly.

Hunter flipped his top hat on, which he had retrieved from Jason's scarf and walked towards the exit. “You'll see.”

Hunter and the rest of his band walked to the front doors of the city hall, letting them swing on their hinges when they opened them, and stepping slowly out of the building.

The crowd that was still in the square didn't seem to notice. One pony was on the stage talking with Big Mac, begging for back stage entrance.

“Hey you!” The fan pony asked.

“Who me?” Hunter asked, pointing to himself as if terribly confused by the notion, speaking in a posh tone.

“Yeah you!” The mare said, making her way past Big Mac as the red stallion let his defenses down. “How did you get backstage?”

“We know the apple family well.” Michael explained.

The mare seemed to buy this and walked down the stairs of the stage. She looked to be muttering to herself as she walked, but Hunter couldn't hear her.

Rainbow Dash, Vinyl, and Applejack followed after the band and watched as they walked harmlessly through the crowd. Once they were mostly out of the square Hunter sneezed, sending his mustache from his face, and his hat fell off of his head.

The entire crowd went silent as a pony yelled, “Hey look there they are!”

“Wow, it's as if reality has been shattered all of the sudden.” Hunter thought sarcastically to himself.

Hunter picked the hat off the ground and immediately took flight, his dragon still on his back. Jordan followed suit, carrying Jason as best he could underneath. Rythian jumped out of the unicorn's scarf just before take off.

“Rythian! Where are you going?” Jason yelled back, now a good ten feet into the air. His crocodile was going to get trampled! “Contum!” He yelled.

Rythian was surrounded by a blue shimmer as he waddled through the crowd. The crocodile grabbed the mustache that Hunter had dropped on the ground, and donned it on his lip. Rainbow Dash was still on the ground, and as the crowd began to move towards the now popular stallions, she picked up the mustachioed crocodile in her hooves and flew after the group.

The parts of the crowd that cared were now shuffling out of the square through any breaks in the buildings they could find. Hunter flew up into the now night sky, and stopped to turn around, watching his friends follow after him, and seeing Jordan struggling to hold Jason in the air. Rainbow passed the brown pegasus and now hovered by Hunter in the sky.

“So.” Rainbow said. “This is what you meant by famous stress.”

“Exactly.” Hunter replied.

Jordan made his way up to the two fliers, not noticing that many more were now behind him.

“You think you could help a little? I'm not exactly cut out for holding this kind of weight.” Jordan complained, motioning towards Jason.

“Hey!” Jason remarked, feeling slightly offended. “I'm not that heavy!”

“Yes you are.” Jordan argued, “Help! I can't, hold on, much longer!”

Hunter tossed Michael into the air, and flew underneath Jason, who sat once again on Hunter's back. Saying Michael was unhappy about falling through the sky was an understatement. Jordan was now free to catch Michael, and did so as the dragon fell towards him.

“I'd be really happy if you didn't do that thanks.” Michael told Hunter, who was now flying level with Jordan, whose back the dragon was now resting upon.

“I'll take that into account, right now we have other problems.” Hunter pointed back to where the crowd was. Not only were most earth ponies and unicorns on the ground below them, but the pegasi and even some of the more adventurous unicorns were making their way up to where the friends hung in the clouds.

“Right.” Rainbow Dash said, moving over to Jason. “I'll try and distract them.”

Dash handed Jason back his crocodile, who blinked one eye after the other before slipping back into the scarf, and headed in front of the group, ready to hold ponies off. Unfortunately she was just as much famous for being in the band as the rest of the stallions.

“Rainbow Dash! Can I have your autograph!?” A pegasus from out of town yelled.

Rainbow Dash immediately turned back towards the group.

“Never mind! Ditch that plan! RUN!” Dash was already speeding past them as she yelled.

Hunter turned towards Jordan. “Try and keep up.” and then back to Jason. “Thank you for choosing Hunter airlines yet again, we may be experiencing some turbulence on this flight, please strap yourself in.”

Jason responded by pulling some leather straps out of his scarf, and securing himself to Hunter's back.

“That's not what I meant, but that works.” Hunter said, now seeing that Jordan and Dash were far ahead at this point.

Hunter sped ahead, not holding back now that Jason was secure on his back. Jason was almost unable to keep his top half in check, pushing as hard as he could through the wind until he grabbed onto Hunter's neck.

Hunter was soon past Jordan and had caught up with Dash, who without any restrictions, was moving just as fast. Hunter suddenly turned back and saw that most of the ponies in the crowd were going to catch up to Jordan. He sped around and was soon back to where Jordan was. Michael didn't have time to react before he was snatched up again, dangling in the air for a minute before being placed on Rainbow's back.

“Jordan can't afford to be slowed down.” Hunter told the two as they wondered why he had Michael switch rides.

The two sped towards their houses, making sure that Jordan wasn't overtaken and once they had made it, they realized that the crowd was now grouped below, and many of the unicorns had made their way onto Hunter's porch. Many of the pegasi were surrounding the house, trying to get a view of the band that was now hiding out inside.

“Great.” Hunter said, filling his windows with clouds for makeshift curtains, “This is exactly what I was trying to avoid.”

The house was silent aside from the clamor that reached them from the outside. Hunter sat on a chair near the front door, Michal and Jason had taken the couch, and Dash sat at the table opposite Jordan.

“Well.” Hunter gave up. “Let's go talk with them.”

“What?” Michael's head shot up from the bored pouting that it had been.

“Yeah. If we're going to be famous we're going to be cool about it.” Hunter said, moving his chair back to the table and walked to his door, opening it.

The gray alicorn stepped outside onto his porch with a glass of water in his hand that he had retrieved from the table.

“Hey! Hunter's here!” Yelled a green unicorn mare in the crowd.

Hunter stood motionless on his porch taking a sip from his cup.

The crowd gathered around him, but they didn't touch him. Hunter seemed to have expected this.

“Settle down.” Hunter said coolly.

Many of the ponies within the group went silent, and the rest were quieted down by those who had done so originally.

“Now,” Hunter started. “I'm more than happy to meet you all, but I would love it if you don't blind me with camera flashes, and don't trample me or my band mates.”

The crowd all seemed to nod, and Hunter noticed a small white pegasus colt, a camera set on his chest, frowning slightly.

“Except you Featherweight.” Hunter added. “Take all the pictures you want.”

The small pegasus colt immediately sprang around the porch taking pictures of things. The rest of Hunter's band finally shuffled out of the door, with the exception of Rainbow Dash, who decided that she had really only made a cameo appearance, and wasn't part of that.

Rainbow flew over to her house instead to sign autographs.

“Well that was exhausting.” Jason said as he plopped himself down on the couch.

“Jordan's lucky to have gotten out of this without everypony knowing where he lives.” Michael added, “We should have thought out our escape better.”

Hunter felt a little giddy that ponies liked him so much, but he was still tired from answering all of their fans seemingly endless flow of questions.

“Can you believe some of those ponies?” Hunter asked from the table he was sitting at, his head leaning over the back of his chair.

“What do you mean?” Michael asked. The dragon had gotten relatively normal questions, like where he had come from, or his name, or how he learned to play the guitar so well. Jason and Jordan had been treated much the same.

Hunter had not been so lucky.

“Oh my!” Hunter said, mimicking a fan, “Are you in love with Rainbow Dash?”

Hunter sat up quickly in his chair, and in a sarcastic voice responded to himself, “I made out with her on stage, but no I have no feelings for her at all.”

The gray alicorn had actually said this to one of his fans, and it took him 15 minutes to destroy the rumors his sarcasm had created.

“Are you kidding me?” Dash added from across the table, “Ponies were asking me if I kissed you because you're famous. As if.” Dash scoffed, blowing some hair from her face.

Hunter had actually thought this question deep inside his mind, but his doubt was quickly dismissed.

The room had a tense silence as if the group had actually suspected this to be the truth.

“So now what?” Hunter asked, trying to break the silence before Dash started getting defensive.

“We could play some Xbox I guess.” Michael suggested.

“Anyone wanna go for a flight?” Hunter suggested as well. “I just wanna get back into the sky, smell the air, feel the night.”

The room was silent again.

“Fine I'll be going myself then.” Hunter stood up, his wings spreading out. “Maybe I'll pick up Trixie on my way back.”

Michael started up the game machine and asked the others if they wanted to join him. Jason pulled a controller from his scarf and it was covered in pink, Pinkie Pie's face on the right handle.

Hunter laughed quietly at this and opened up his door, allowing the cold night air to trickle past him before stepping out and closing it.

Luna stood on the edge of his porch.

“I wondered if I would meet with you again.” Hunter commented, trotting down his three cloud stairs and next to the princess.

“We are here to ask thee how things are going.” Luna said, still staring towards the moon in the sky.

“Good.” Hunter responded, taking on the same stance, and staring at the same part of the sky as Luna.

They stood there for a minute staring at the blue white luster the moon gave the world.

“I'm going for a little flight. Care to join me?” Hunter asked Luna, breaking his stare of the moon and looking at her blue starry mane instead.

Luna broke off her staring contest with the stars and looked down at Hunter who was smiling up at her. “We would like to join you, but we have other things we must attend to. How was your concert?”

“You saw that did you?” Hunter smirked.

“How could we not?” Luna giggled.

Hunter chuckled with her and they quieted down again. Their eyes seemed to drift back to the night sky.

“So if thou like night so much, what do you think of it's lasting longer?” Luna suddenly asked.

“Could you not talk like that?” Hunter asked, seeming irritated. Hunter realized her implications, but really chose to avoid it.

“We... I apologize.” Luna said, thinking that her implications had flown over his head.

“Thanks.” Hunter was unnerved by Luna's question.

If Hunter was right, she was planning something. Hunter didn't like it.

“Well I'll be off then,” Hunter said, his wings extending, “The best place to admire your night is in the clouds.”

Luna smiled widely before zapping herself away. Hunter dove from the porch shortly after.

The night air was just as it had been the night before, crisp and clean, smelling slightly of moisture but dry as it whipped through Hunter's bright mane and tail. Hunter closed his eyes for a moment allowing the sensations wash over him, but opened them after only a few seconds when he realized he might hit a tree.

Ponyville was still slightly alight as the ponies cleaned up the remnants of the celebration. Hunter floated over as he saw that Rarity's boutique lights were still on, and thought he should pay her a visit for some reason. The alicorn was already flying towards the building before he even knew why.

Hunter landed in front of the fashionable building and knocked on the door.

There was no answer.

Hunter backed up a little to look at the windows. The blond stallion realized that only the upper windows, the ones he assumed were the bedrooms, were alight.

“Oh never mind.” Hunter thought to himself, “I don't even know why I came here in the first place.”

Hunter was a little anxious about that suit, he realized. It had been at the back of his mind since he saw it. Hunter had been hoping against all hope for a chance to purchase it somehow, but he knew it was not to be, it was for a fashion show, and paying customers.

Hunter took back off into the sky, realizing that he was not going to be talking with the white mare tonight. His green eyes glanced back at the windows of the boutique to see the top floor lights extinguished and the house go dark.

The sounds his wings made had become the only sounds in the sky as he made his way towards the center of town. Pinkie's store was now visible, and it still looked busy, despite the late hour. Hunter glanced at the stage he had performed at, and saw that it was being disassembled by the band who was supposed to play. A band by the name of, Jazz Hooves, which made him laugh.

The apple family, Applejack and Big Mac really, were also helping pack things away. Hunter thought he would help them in a little bit, but he needed to make it to Sugarcube Corner first. The alicorn made his way to the shop, weaving through the crowd in front of the store as he landed.

His wings had to stay extended just so that he could squeeze through the doorway.

“We are all out of Ice cream!” Trixie yelled.

“Even coffee?!” A stallion responded

“Even coffee!” Trixie assured him.

“Do you have anything left?!” The stallion asked, still having to yell.

“Working on it!” Hunter heard Pinkie yell from the kitchen.

If Hunter was discovered now he would be dead meat. For the most part ponies seemed to be focused on getting the treats the store had to offer. Or at least, that it was trying to offer. Hunter made his way to the counter.

“You going to be here much longer?” Hunter asked Trixie nonchalantly.

“No, the store closes soon actually.” Trixie responded, able to stop her yelling as the crowd died down to a murmur.

“How soon?” Hunter asked.

“As soon as all these customers are fed!” Pinkie answered for Trixie.

Hunter remembered the length of the line from before he had even entered the store, and thought that Pinkie and the Cakes must be working like crazy to keep business flowing. Hunter had no worries about ponies leaving, he had recommended the store after all, and Hunter thought that the recommendation of a newly famous band would hold some good weight.

Hunter saw Carrot walk out of the kitchen with a sheet of cookies.

“Need anything Carrot?” Hunter asked the orange stallion.

“Actually I could use a lot of things. The biggest thing right now is that I need another baker.” Carrot responded.

“I could help with that.” Hunter told the hurried baker.

“Well,” Carrot said, placing the cookies under the counter. “See what I mean is, my wife is upstairs looking after the kids. If I could replace her and she was down here helping then I would have no problem.”

The alicorn thought for a moment, rubbing his chin as he leaned on the counter. Hunter thought that he was good with kids, but he had never been left alone with them for more than a few minutes.

“I could help out I suppose.” Hunter suggested at last.

Carrot thought this over for a second. Hunter would only have to look after them for a few minutes, and he really needed Cup's help.

“Alright fine, Cup should be able to fill you in.” Carrot sighed, trotting back to the kitchen, “Go up the stairs on the right.”

Hunter dashed to the side of the store, the path to the stairs was clear as the line extended towards the door outside, hoping that he continued to go unnoticed. He thought he heard somepony yell his name, but it wasn't followed by any sort of clamor so he made his way up the stairs unhindered.

Hunter climbed the stairs up to the upstairs of Sugarcube Corner, which he realized he had never seen before. The show never seemed to watch the stairwells. The stallion took pause as he slowly stepped up the wooden blocks, taking in the memories hanging on the walls.

Pictures of Pinkie's family were on it. Hunter didn't know why, but he got a sudden pang of loneliness. The blond alicorn jumped up the rest of the stairs with a flap of his wings, hoping to dislodge the sudden wave of emotion from his heart.

The land on the floor seemed a little loud, but Hunter made his way on down the hall after a slight cringe. Hunter heard the noise of Cup singing quietly to herself as he made his way up to the door.

“Hush now, quiet now, it's time to lay your sleepy head.” Cup sang.

Hunter started “Hush now, quiet now, it's time to go to bed.”

Cup didn't seem very startled at Hunter's intrusion from where she sat on the floor, but instead glanced slowly up at his direction. Mrs. Cake was holding Pound in her arms, and Pumpkin looked to be on the floor, crawling around still.

“Oh my, how nice of you to come back.” Cup said, setting Pound gently back on the floor. “Is it still a sea of customers down there?”

“Oh yeah,” Hunter told her in a hushed tone, “Carrot sent me up here to babysit for a while so that you could help them out down there.”

“Alrighty.” Cup said, standing. “You don't have to do very much, but it is their bed time so try and get them to sleep if you can. They've been fed, and I just changed them, so you should have no problem.”

“Alright, I'll try my best to have them asleep by the time you get back.” Hunter said.

Cup chuckled, “Good luck.”

Hunter stepped into the room as Cup stepped out of it, and sat down on the ground in front of the foals.

Pound was staring at this stranger in wonder, and Pumpkin was sucking on a stuffed butterfly toy.

“Hello.” Hunter said, as if he were speaking with anypony of the same age.

Pound continued to stare, and Pumpkin was now staring at him over the butterfly.

Hunter took the toy out of Pumpkin's mouth, and pulled a pacifier out of his pocket. He realized that he should probably wash it off before he put it in the babies mouth. Pumpkin didn't seem at all upset that Hunter had stolen her toy from her slobbery grasp.

Hunter found the bathroom of the house across the hall.

The stallion immediately noticed that the toilet was set into the floor.

“Well that's different.” Hunter thought. “Why would I have a normal toilet, Rainbow has one like mine, and yet Pinkie's is some kind of chamber pot.”

Hunter decided not to ask. Instead, he looked around for the sink, immediately noticing the tall wooden fixture with knobs.

After fumbling with the knobs for what seemed like a good minute, realizing that he needed to stop thinking about how he turned things with hooves, the water started streaming from the spout.

Hunter ran the pacifier under the water and shut it off after a few moments, returning to the room with the babies. They hadn't moved from where they were, still staring up at him.

“What?” Hunter asked, “Something on my face?”

Hunter sat down again, putting the pacifier close to Pumpkin's mouth. The orange foal opened her mouth and took the plastic piece in her lips, sucking on it. Hunter wondered if ponies even had pacifiers. There wasn't much to this babysitting thing, considering that the babies just seemed to stare at him the whole time.

“What's up?” Hunter asked after a minute of sitting in the middle of the floor.

Pound finally responded, pointing his hoof up to Hunter's horn and cooing.

Hunter lifted his hoof up and touched his horn. “I can't do magic if that's what you're wondering.”

Pound's face seemed to scrunch into one of confusion as he dropped his hoof to point at Hunter's wings.

Hunter extended his large feather hangers. “Yeah I got wings too.”

Hunter realized why the children were staring at him. Hunter was sure that they had been looked after by Fluttershy, and maybe even by Twilight, so they had come into contact with unicorns and pegasi, not to mention that they were each one themselves, respectively, but they had never seen a pony who was both.

“Will nopony cease to be surprised at my apparent status.” Hunter sighed to himself. Hunter flapped his wings slowly as he sighed, creating a gentle breeze in the room. The small bedroom was chilly this time of year, and the small amounts of wind caused Pound and Pumpkin to shiver.

Hunter saw the foals shaking, and stopped his flapping. The stallion picked the foals up off the floor and held them, one in each crook of his arms, and wrapped himself in his wings. This created a soft, blanket like, covering around the small ponies, whose eyes were drooping quickly as they felt the cozy warmth Hunter had created.

Hunter watched as a couple minutes passed, the foals in his arms. They were so adorable, he just wanted to take them and never come back, but he knew in the back of his mind that they were only adorable half the time.

The foals seemed to refuse sleep, raising their eyelashes just before finally closing them. Pound had his eyes closed for a full two seconds before opening them again. So this must have been what Cup meant by “good luck”.

Hunter thought of ways that he could add just a little more sleepy to the atmosphere. Then he thought back to what Cup had been trying when he walked in here. In the softest, deepest voice he could muster, Hunter sang.

“Hush now, quiet now, it's time to lay your sleepy head. Hush now, quiet now, it's time to go to bed.”

The foals in his arms gave up keeping their eyes open.

“Hush now, quiet now, it's time to lay your sleepy head. Hush now, quiet now, it's time to go to bed.” Hunter repeated. The stallion realized that he had only remembered the first part of the lullaby. It didn't matter anyways, because the pair of bakers foals had been breathing slowly and were fast asleep.

“Pegasi must really have this whole baby thing down.” Hunter thought as he used his wings to grab the children. They were surprisingly easy to hold in the wraps of his feathers. The alicorn carried the children over to their cribs, and laid them in between the covers.

The foals did not stir for the next few hours, as Hunter sat in the middle of the room on a stool that had been in the corner of the bedroom.

Pinkie made her way up the wooden stairs, slightly exhausted by her sudden inflow of customers that Hunter had created, but still able to put a spring in her step as she stepped up.

As Pinkie reached the top she noticed that the door to the bathroom was open and the light was on, so she turned off said light and closed the door silently. If Hunter had been successful in putting the foals to bed, then she did not want to wake them. The bedroom doorway was still shining a soft yellow light through it, and Pinkie had a slight suspicion that Hunter had not been able to put the two down.

Then she stepped through the doorway to a snoring contest. The pink mare had to suppress a giggle at the sight of Hunter, his back on the small stool, spread out almost vertically with the ground. She thought better of saving this moment on some kind of photo, and went to nudge the alicorn.

“Wha...?” Hunter responded, opening one eye, squinting at the light from the small lamp in the room.

“Get up silly.” Pinkie whispered, “You weren't supposed to sleep with the babies.”

Hunter sat up onto his butt, rubbing his eyes with his hooves. After he had removed the sleep from his green eyes, he looked around the room, remembering where he was, and what he had been doing in the first place.

“Good job getting them to sleep by the way.” Pinkie added quietly, “Not many ponies can do that.”

“I suspect you haven't had many pegasi as babysitters?” Hunter asked, keeping back a small yawn.

“Just Fluttershy...” Pinkie trailed off as she tried to see Hunter's connection but gave up and asked him anyways, “What would that have to do with anything?”

“Wings are good for this sort of thing I suspect.” Hunter told Pinkie, motioning that they should leave the room.

Pinkie left the room, followed shortly after by the blond stallion, who found out how to shut off the light before doing so, and shutting the door quietly.

The pair walked down the stairs, and Hunter stopped at the pictures of Pinkie's family once again.

“What's wrong?” Pinkie asked as she noticed the sound of Hunter's steps down had stopped.

“How often do you see your family?” Hunter asked suddenly. Pinkie saw that his eyes were slightly mysterious and his face made him seem far off.

“All the time!” Pinkie responded happily, “Every chance I get I go to visit! Sometimes I even get to throw them a party!”

Hunter sighed, and Pinkie decided he would need a party sometime soon.

“What about you?” Pinkie asked, “You in contact with any family?”

At this Hunter just shuffled past the pink mare, not another word escaping his lips. The alicorn would definitely need a party sometime soon. As soon as Hunter made it down to the bottom of the stairs he was his happy self again.

“Ready to get heading home Trixie?” Hunter asked the blue unicorn.

Trixie looked at the Cakes, eyebrows raised in a question. Carrot looked over at Cup, who nodded, and then back at Trixie before nodding as well. Trixie then turned to Hunter and nodded to answer his question.

Hunter was beginning to think the store was run by bobble heads. “Alright well how about a nice ride home? I imagine a walk home after being on your hooves all afternoon would be some kind of torture.”

Hunter said this in complete seriousness, and the Cakes seemed to react in the way he had least expected.

“Ride?!” Cup said, sounding absolutely terrified.

“ummmm.” Hunter hummed in response, “Yeaaaaahhh?”

At this Cup seemed to faint, and Carrot caught his wife, staring at Hunter in horror. “You mean, she's going to ride on your back?”

“I don't see the issue here.” Hunter told him, “She's just going to sit on my back and I'm going to fly her home.”

Carrot let Cup fall as he himself fainted to the ground.

Trixie had joined Hunter on the customer side of the counter and had the same confused face as the alicorn did. The blond stallion and the blue mare next to him then looked to Pinkie for answers.

“I always thought they were old fashioned.” Pinkie told them.

Hunter thought that this explained some things, while Trixie thought that it really didn't tell her anything.

“Still up for giving me a ride home? You were right, my hooves are killing me.” Trixie said, rubbing her back hooves gingerly as she sat on her haunches.

“For sure, I suspect you would like a nice slow flight compared to my usually speedy take offs home?” Hunter asked, moving the ache from his wings from before, when he had been sleeping awkwardly on his back.

“Trixie would find that to be absolutely wonderful!” Trixie said happily.

The two said their goodbyes to the party host of a pink mare, and stepped outside the shop.

Trixie stepped up to Hunter, but seemed unsure as to how to get around to 'mounting' him. Hunter picked her up as he took off into the air, and tossed her, quickly flying underneath her and letting her land on his back.

“That works.” Trixie said.

“Thanks for choosing Hunter airlines...” Hunter started to say, “aw never mind, let's just go.”

Hunter slowly made his way over ponyville, noticing that most of the stage had been dismantled and the decorations had been completely swept away. Guess they hadn't really needed his help after all. Trixie held a loose grip on the alicorn with her back legs and onto his mane with her front hooves. The nice breeze the slow speed created was heaven compared to the stuffiness of the bakery.

They went on in silence for a long while until Trixie broke it. “So what is Michael to you anyways?”

“You mean our relationship?” Hunter asked.

“Yeah, what are you guys to each other?” Trixie asked, seeming distant in her tone of voice.

“I can honestly say that Michael is one of my greatest friends. I like to think that there are plenty I can call my great friends, but Michael is different compared. Special.” Hunter explained, “I'm happy that he was the one to join me here. There are others that could have come instead, but I know now that I'm glad it was him.”

Trixie smiled at this, and breathed a breath of brisk night air, “I'm glad it was him too.”

Hunter smiled a knowing smile as he thought, “I could tell.”

Pretty soon they were at the cloud houses and Hunter stopped on the porch, sitting so that Trixie could slide off of his back easily. Once she was off he stood back up, trotting up to the doorway and hearing the clamor inside before he even opened the clouds.

“What was that?!” Jason yelled, “I had you dead!”

“I had a shotgun.” Michael said.

“You were 20 feet away!” Jason argued.

“So?” Michael argued back.

“Are you riling up the recruits again Michael?” Hunter asked from the doorway, letting Trixie trot inside.

Hunter looked around, noticing that Jordan and Rainbow Dash had left.

“I guess you could say that.” Michael replied, not taking his eyes off the screen as he assassinated Jason's spartan. The unicorn next to him on the couch was seething, and Hunter swore he saw smoke rising from the inside of his scarf.

“You boys have fun, I've had a long day.” Trixie told them as she made her way to Michael's bedroom, before turning and saying “No thanks to you of course.”

Hunter laughed at her accusation that his recommendation had been the cause of all of her cashier grief. “What time is it anyways?”

Before Jason could get the last shot off to kill Michael, the dragon pressed the Xbox button on his controller, to check the time.

“Xbox says it's around midnight.” Michael said, exiting the menu and slinking behind a rock so that Jason would be unable to snipe him.

“Well,” Hunter said, realizing why his guests were not still there. “I'm going to try and get a good night's sleep if you don't mind.”

Jason died again, and he pushed the middle button, turning off the console before Michael could react. “Yeah, it's probably for the best.”

Michael didn't seem to care that his winning streak had been interrupted, he did still win after all. “Alright fine.”

Hunter was about to make his way up the stairs when Jason asked, “Where am I supposed to sleep anyways?”

The alicorn remembered that Jason had slept in his bed, and that would not do again. Hunter could take the couch again, but he wanted his bed back. “Methinks you shall have to take the couch.” Hunter turned to tell him, tossing him one of the blankets from near the glass table by the stairs.

“Fine with me.” Jason replied, spreading the soft material over the clouds and laying under them.

Michael had gone into his room, and shut the door. When Hunter turned off the light for the main living room he could see that the light of the room was still on. “Those two.” He said quietly to himself, and then made his way to the top of the stairs.

The alicorn looked at the wall on his way up, and he realized that it was much too empty. Once Hunter reached his bedroom he shut himself inside, sighing to himself before making his way underneath the covers.

“Today was sure an interesting day.” Hunter said out loud to himself.

The stallion was almost asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

There was nothing to stop her from worrying. Her closest cousin had been gone for almost a week now, and his family all seemed to know about it but her. Every time Hunter was mentioned, the adults would shake their heads as if some tragedy had occurred and not speak of it out loud.

This was beginning to frustrate the crap out of her.

Sarah sat on her spring mattress, monotonously moving the buttons and joysticks of her Playstation controller. Unfortunately, her small avatar in the game she was playing died. This was enough for her frustration to biol over, and she tossed the controller onto the floor before shutting the Playstation off.

Her brown hair swept itself out of her face as she sighed, and jumped onto the bed, landing with a thud and a bounce before settling with her face in the pillow.

Sarah's skin was covered in goosebumps by the mystery and how cold she always seemed to be. She rubbed a lily white hand over them, trying to get rid of the bumpy feeling. The chocolate brown haired girl moved her face so that it was pointing at the ceiling.

From what she had been able to put together, Hunter wasn't dead, there was no funeral, but he was gone. Where had Hunter gone? Had he just run off, leaving no trace? There hadn't been any sort of Police involvement as far as Sarah knew, and it wasn't much, considering that nobody wanted to tell her what was going on.

Sarah was still freezing, so she took the top blanket off of her bedspread and wrapped it around her instead. Her room wasn't very big, so she would've thought that keeping warm would be no problem, but the heating for the house always seemed to be left out of her room.

The small room roughly resembled Hunter's in size and shape, but in decoration it truly resembled a girl's. Kitten posters were on each wall, and the room had light pink curtains. Sarah's closet was filled with board games, and the dresser in the corner was covered in jewelry, real and fake. The door sat on the opposite side of the window, and he bed sat to the left of the doorway. He T.V. Sat on a small table facing the doorway.

“What's up?” Sarah's mother said from the doorway. The jet black hair on her head bobbed as she whipped her head around the door frame. She had heard Sarah jump onto her bed, and knew from experience that she was either frustrated, or excited.

“Just thinking about Hunter.” Sarah replied honestly.

So it was out of frustration then. “I know that it's hard to accept your favorite cousin is gone, but there's nothing we can do about it.” Sarah's mother told her, trying to console her.

“If he had died, then it would be easier for me to get over.” Sarah said, thinking aloud as she realized that the sentence seemed kind of heartless before continuing, “Maybe there is something we can do, but we aren't doing anything about it...” Sarah trailed off.

Sarah's mother was silent for a bit, before trying again to quell Sarah's thoughts. “I'm sure that his mother did what she could to find him. You aren't the only one who loved him like family.”

Sarah sighed as she realized that her mother was right, but that still didn't make her stop thinking about it.

“Alright, it's late. You might as well get underneath all the covers and go to sleep.” Sarah's mother turned out the lights after she had crawled into bed, and shut the door with a quiet, “I love you.”

Sarah responded with an “I love you too” of the same volume, and was soon enveloped in darkness. She had completely forgotten to change into any form of pajamas, but didn't care. Sarah's mind was on the mysterious disappearance of her best family member.

Where in the nine hells could he have gone?

Sarah's eyes closed as she strained to uncloud her mind, and soon she was drifting off to sleep. Today had been a long day, and she was tired. Hunter's disappearance was in her thoughts as she slowly lost consciousness.

Sarah ran down the hallway, desperately trying to run from something. Or was she chasing after something?

Sarah's gaze was at the end of the metallic, rectangular hall. It's floors were a white tile and the walls were a gray steel. The entire hall was lit, but Sarah could not see any lights from the ceiling, or anywhere from that matter.

She was struggling to keep her breath as she ran through the hall, trying to reach something. Soon she saw a figure in the distance of the endless hallway. It looked like a horse. She ran quickly towards it, as if her life depended on it. When Sarah was slightly closer, she noticed a human looking figure standing next to the horse.

Sarah worked and worked, running as fast as her legs would carry her, unable to catch her breath, but continuing her full on sprint. The figures didn't seem to move at all, as if they were standing at the end of the hallway waiting for her to catch up.

As Sarah got closer, bit by bit, she noticed that the horse was... blue? The humanoid figure was slightly harder to make out, but she could see it was a man, or more likely a teenager, wearing a gray top and blue pants. It may have just been coincidence, but she knew someone who was famous for a gray top and blue pants.

Sarah increased her pace, despite her thinking that it was impossible. If it was Hunter, then she wanted to talk with him, see if he was still alive, ask him lots of questions about where he might have gone. Sarah's vision was going blurry with the exertion, but she had to make it to the figures. Even if Hunter wasn't the one standing next to the blue horse, maybe he knew where Hunter was.

After a couple long minutes of running past her limits, Sarah finally reached the figures, although they were too hard to see without stopping to rest first. The only time she had ever run this hard was when she had run cross country. Then she felt her stomach tighten and realized that it was more like Cross country then she wanted it to be. Soon her dream lunch was plastered all over the floor, and she wiped her mouth before looking up at the figures she had been running after.

Hunter stood in front of her, his familiar smile stretching across his face and next to him stood... a dark blue horse. The mane of this horse was glittery and seemed to blow in an nonexistent wind. The horse was black in spots, and on it's back leg there was a white spot that resembled a crescent moon.

The horse was also cringing at the sudden upchucking Sarah had just done. The blue horse's hoof was raised, as if to protect her from splatter, and then it set the hoof back down. Sarah was then able to see the horse's face. Sarah was slightly taken aback, as she had expected a long horse face, instead appeared a kindly looking, big eyed, animated looking pony face. If she didn't know better, she would have sworn the horse was smiling at her.

“Who are you?” The horse suddenly asked.

“I thought I was dreaming.” Sarah said to herself. “Now I know for sure, talking horses are a dead giveaway.”

“You are dreaming.” Luna said, “But we are truly speaking.”

Sarah looked up to the blue horse, before looking up at Hunter instead. “Can you believe this hype?”

“Yeah.” Hunter said simply.

Sarah wondered how reliable a dreamy apparition would be.

“Alright then horse.” Sarah said, not believing that she was talking with it. “Who are you then?”

“We are no horse.” Luna said slightly sternly, “I am a princess pony of the night, my name is Luna.”

Sarah thought that this “princess pony of the night” was slightly annoying.

“Where are we?” Sarah asked.

“You tell us, this is your dream after all.” Luna replied.

“I thought your head would be a little more exciting myself.” Hunter told Sarah, chuckling lightly.

“Well excuse me if a talking pony isn't interesting enough.” Sarah said indignantly.

“That's not even the half of it.” Hunter said seriously.

Hunter's form suddenly shifted, making a bright white light that forced Sarah to shield her eyes. Once Sarah was able to see again, and after a few blinks, she was looking at Luna standing next to a gray pony with a blond mane containing white streaks.

“What the heck?” Sarah said, gobsmacked.

“Yeah, crazy ain't it?” Hunter asked, humor in his voice.

“You're a horse!” Sarah exclaimed.

“Yes.”

“A pony!”

“Yes.”

“With wings!”

“And a horn.” Hunter added, pointing to the point on his forehead.

“So a unicorn?” Sarah asked.

“I believe the term is alicorn actually.” Hunter told his cousin.

Sarah moved away from the area where her puke was running all over the floor, and took a seat.

“Haven't seen you in a while.” Hunter spoke up, “How's it been?”

“You mean despite your sudden disappearance? Just peachy.” Sarah said, a dark sarcasm in her tone.

Hunter choked on his words as he raised a hoof to speak, but he lowered it, and sat down as well.

“I'm sorry I didn't tell you where I was going.” Hunter told her.

“Well it's obvious now that there was good reason.” Sarah replied, still sounding angry.

“What's that mean?” Hunter asked, seriously confused.

“Can't have people looking for you when you've turned into a horse.” Sarah told him.

Hunter laughed loudly. Sarah had missed that laugh for a long time. It was good to hear it, even if it was just a dream.

“Yes well, you could join me if you wanted to.” Hunter told her.

“You mean I can come to visit?” Sarah asked excitedly.

“Not exactly...” Hunter said, “If you came to see me, you would have to stay.”

Sarah lost her excitement. “Would I have to be a horse?”

“Yes.”

“So you're saying that if I ever want to see you again, I should just leave my family and join you wherever in the world you went, and to boot I have to be a horse?” Sarah asked, her tone was slightly cold.

Hunter didn't respond for a couple seconds before he said, “Yes.”

Sarah let out an exasperated sigh and rested her head on her arms, which were resting on her knees. She sat in an upright fetal position, frustrated as ever.

“I made the same decision not long ago.” Hunter told her, “That's about the time I left. I left everyone behind to have a new life. A better life.”

“How do you know your life is better wherever it is you went...” Sarah yelled suddenly.

“Equestria.” Hunter filled her in.

“Right, whatever. How do you know your life is better than the one you could have made for yourself as a human?” Sarah asked.

“Because,” Hunter responded, “Equestria is far better than reality ever was.”

Sarah sighed again as she tried to think of ways to win an apparently lost battle. “So you just gave up?”

Hunter thought about what she was saying before responding. “I didn't kill myself Sarah.”

“You might as well have!” Sarah snapped back, “You disappear off the face of the earth, and nobody talks about you as if you're some terrible secret tragedy!” Sarah paused to breath, “But let's not forget that before you do, you tell everyone about it but me!”

“Don't you think that sounds a little selfish?” Hunter asked her softly.

“Me being selfish!?” Sarah was having a hard time keeping herself from screaming at this point. “You're the one who gave up, made everyone sad that you left, and went off to live some wonderful life in this 'Equestria'!”

Hunter's head hung down as he realized that Sarah was right. He had left his mom alone, his family worried about him, and his cousin was obviously not happy, all so that he could live his dream.

Sarah was now standing over Hunter, which was easier than it had been when her cousin was in human form.

“You're right.” Hunter said after a moment's silence.

“Darn right I'm right.” Sarah said, sitting back down on the floor. “Now why don't you come home?” Sarah suggested.

“Now that would just be cruel.” Hunter told her, raising his head up.

“What do you mean cruel?” Sarah asked, pointedly.

“Make everyone accept that I'm gone, and then just reappear after I've left? Better I never came back, so that they wouldn't have to go through that a second time.” Hunter explained.

“A second time?”

“To everyone else, I'm already dead. Nobody dies twice Sarah, just as it should be with me.”

Sarah was once again seated.

“My offer still stands.” Hunter told her.

“For what?” Sarah asked. After their argument, she was having trouble remembering what they had talked about before.

“You can still join me.”

Sarah thought it over. From what she could remember, Hunter wasn't a selfish person, so if he had gone to this Equestria for a better life he must have been really down, or this life he wanted was really worth it. Her life wasn't the best, she wasn't rich, but she wasn't poor either. Her family life could have been better, but it wasn't a living hell.

“Life in this Equestria is really great huh?” Sarah asked.

“Really great.” Hunter reassured her.

“Worth abandoning all of my friends and family for.” Sarah asked pointedly again.

Hunter took a pause before saying, “As bad as it makes me sound for saying it, life in Equestria is definitely worth that.”

Sarah was seriously conflicted now. She had her hard-earned future to think about, but her cousin and this wonderful life of apparent luxury was waiting there for free. Of course, this could all just be a dream, and she could be imagining all the entire crazy conversation.

“You think it over Sarah. I'll be waiting for your answer.” Hunter told her.

Sarah looked up to see the hallway stretching, making Luna and Hunter disappear in the distance.

“Wait! How am I supposed to contact you!?” Sarah asked, getting onto her feet and running again.

“I'll contact you, when you are ready.”

Sarah watched the figures of Hunter and the princess of the night become like ants, before she slipped in her vomit and fell towards the floor.

Sarah awoke from her sleep, jumping in her bed and sitting up, panting heavily and realizing that she had been sweating.

“What an odd dream.” Sarah said to herself.

Yet the oddest thing about it was that she could remember the entire thing, and Hunter's parting words were still ringing in her ears.

“When you are ready...”

Author's Note

Alright! The long awaited Chapter 23 is here!

Sorry about the terribly long wait on this one guys, I've been developing where I'm having the story go as well as writing, and I've also been really busy with moving and stuff.

I'm moving in case you were wondering. To Sparks, Nevada.

My hometown in fact.

But enough about me! More about Hunter!

Will his cousin join him in Equestria?

Should be interesting!

Also: I have to give credit to Ponky & Eccentrifuge for Bright Eyes.
Great song, and I hope they don't murder me for using it.

Chapter 24: Facing Fear

Time to go
Chapter 24
Facing Fear

Skull Trap was slightly disappointed. His unholy darkness was hoping that he would arrive at the town during their time of celebration, but the large group had left the city and it's daily routine seemed to have gone back to it's usual disgusting hustle and bustle. Skull Trap ended his scrying spell, removing his gaze from the small pond, the reflection of which he had been using to spy on the absolutely horrid pony town.

The scene of the pool was usually a nice one, small animals would drink from the clear water, as the fish swam around without care. The sun would shine through the brisk green of the nearby tree leaves on the reflection of the mirror pond. This was not the scene today.

Skull Trap's spell had killed everything near the pond. The fish of the pond he had come into contact with were now floating belly up in the shallow water. There were a few rabbits and squirrels floating in the water as well, and some were on the edge of the land, feet dangling in the pond. A few ducks also sprawled out on the surface of the water, their wings spread out in all directions. Black leaves fell from the soot black trees and littered the bodies of the dead animals whose life force Skull Trap had absorbed. Skull Trap rarely smiled, but seeing the bodies of animals scattered about what was surely a serene paradise was something that humored him.

Skull Trap looked back at the path of destruction and death that lay behind him. Dead trees and animals scattered his pathway, which was now a barren wasteland of dirt and black leaves. The jet black monster once again turned his head in the direction of the small disgusting pony town, and knew that the time of his arrival was near at hoof. His black hooves carried him quicker now than they had, and Skull Trap would be at the town by the end of the week.

Hunter wished suddenly that he still had thumbs to twiddle. The alicorn's bed felt soft as ever as he sat curled up on it, his legs brought up to his face, and his multicolored quilt was draped over him. There was nothing he could do but wait until morning at this point.

Luna had interrupted a dream about a beautiful trip to a river with Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack. Strangely human looking apple trees hung over the river, but the ponies with him didn't seem to have noticed. Hunter was once again in his human form and was sitting on one of the many trampolines that were set on small islands within the flow of the river. The river itself was very wide, enough to fit seven good sized trampolines side to side across, and it was very calm. Apples littered the black fabric of the springy toys, and Pinkie was sure enjoying herself.

Hunter was watching Applejack climb the tree nearest his trampoline and sitting next to Rainbow Dash, munching on some apples, when he looked over to see Luna hopping from trampoline to trampoline to get to him.

“Fancy seeing you here.” Hunter had said, chuckling at the sight of the night princess jumping on trampolines.

“You sure have interesting dreams.” Luna had told him, smiling as she arrived at his trampoline, her force upon it making Hunter jump a little.

“I didn't even know I was dreaming until you showed up.” Hunter had told her honestly, “but now that I think about it, I can't imagine this ever being real.”

Luna had gotten straight to the point, telling him that she had another opportunity to enter the dreams of a human, and that he might want to join her for this one. The gray topped Hunter had asked her why, and she had only given him vague answers.

“You will surely find it interesting.” Luna had said.

This hadn't told him anything, in fact, he could have found anyone's dream to be interesting for any number of reasons. Yet, Hunter had gone with her anyways. As soon as the once again human had accepted, Luna's horn had gone blue and his dream began to run together. The colors of the bright summer day began swirling around like they were going down a drain, until the pair were standing in nothing but blackness.

“So whose dream are we going to be entering?” Hunter had asked Luna.

“Someone you know. You have been entering their dreams a lot lately, and they seem to know you well.” Luna told him as her horn once again flashed blue, another spell having been cast.

“Entering their dreams?” Hunter asked her, “You mean they've been dreaming about me?”

“Yes.” Luna had said flatly.

As color had once again returned to the space around them, Hunter thought about the people that would be dreaming about him. Secretly he had hoped that they were not going to be entering his mother's dreams. Then they were suddenly standing in a hallway, the floor was a white tile, the walls and ceiling were gray steel, and the whole place was lit from an unseen source.

Something was running towards them in the distance.

Hunter had continued the small talk, “So you have no idea whose mind we're in?”

“Nope.” Luna had replied simply.

“What if this is a nightmare?” Hunter had asked, realizing that the figure might be running 'from' something.

“It's not.” Luna had replied, once again keeping it simple.

“How do you know?” Hunter had asked her seriously.

“There aren't any lights, and they aren't flickering. This place is just bright.” Luna had responded.

Hunter decided not to argue. Luna was the princess in charge of dreams, so she probably knew a thing or two about them. The figure in the distance didn't seem to be very large, although they appeared to be human. Hunter decided that the figure must be the one having the dream. The medium sized figure in the distance was running really fast, and was growing rapidly. It was a girl, Hunter quickly realized, as her head's shadow was long and it bounced with each step, as if she had long hair. Hunter knew few boys who had this style of hair, and he knew they wouldn't be dreaming about him, at least not often.

So that cut off half of his list of people to decide who was dreaming about him. The girl was wearing jeans, and a yellow top. She ran with great urgency, and Hunter wondered if he was related to the reason in some way.

“So,” Hunter continued, “Come here often?”

“No.”

Hunter thought that Luna could use a jump start on humor. Hunter looked over his form, he hadn't been a regular human in days, and it seemed foreign to him already. He was half tempted to fall onto his hands and walk around that way, but he kinda missed fingers, and wearing his gray hoodie.

The figure was easily seen at this point and Luna nudged the human next to her to look up. Hunter turned his gaze from his hoodie to his cousin running towards him. His jaw fell slightly ajar at the sight of her. Sarah was still as he remembered her, quite stunning as girls go, but he was more surprised that Luna had taken him to her dream.

“Sarah?” Hunter said quietly to himself. Of course it would have been her that was dreaming about him, she was most likely worried sick about him. Sarah was the one person, that cousin, that he was unable to tell. Now he would be able to tell her in person, although through a dream.

Sarah didn't seem to recognize who he was as she ran, her face looked exhausted, and her eyes looked on the verge of tears from the apparent over exertion. Hunter stood up straight and smiled, he was happy to see her after all this time.

Sarah ran straight up to them, stopping only five feet away, and promptly threw up. Luna moved a hoof up to block any splatter, and Hunter just tried to keep himself from laughing hysterically. As soon as his favorite cousin was done shooting bile from her diaphragm, she looked up from her bent over position at Princess Luna.

Princess Luna sure wasted no time, “Who are you?” She had asked straightaway.

“I thought I was dreaming,” Sarah had said, facing her head back towards the ground as she panted, “Now I know for sure, talking horses are a dead giveaway.”

At least Sarah was still a logical person. Just like Hunter had hoped she would continue being, good for her.

“You are dreaming,” Luna had replied, “But we are truly speaking.”

At this Sarah looked up at Hunter, and Hunter was able to see his favorite cousin's face up close once more. Her brown eyes were the color of dark chocolate, and her freckles were still prominent as ever.

“Can you believe this hype?” Sarah had asked him.

Hunter was kind of at a loss for words, so he couldn't do much more than give a simple reply, “yeah.”

Sarah stood up tall at this, finally catching her breath, and spoke to Luna directly. “Alright then horse, who are you then?”

Hunter could tell Luna had taken slight offense to this as she responded, “I am no horse, I am a princess pony of the night, my name is Luna.” Hunter thought she could stand to downplay her being royalty a bit.

“Where are we?” Sarah asked after a moment of tense silence.

Luna once again took the opportunity to reply, “You tell us, we are in your dream after all.”

Hunter wondered when he was going to get to speak to his cousin. He decided to take the chance and spoke up.

“I thought your head would be a little more exciting myself.” Hunter had chuckled at his own joke.

“Well excuse me if a talking pony isn't interesting enough.” Sarah had responded indignantly.

Of course, he knew that she was going to take slight offense to the first thing he said.

“That's not even the half of it.” Hunter decided to respond seriously, better than making her think he was laughing at her. Hunter also decided that now was the time to show Sarah exactly why he had gone missing. Hunter missed being a pony already, and wanted to switch back. So, the alicorn imagined himself as an alicorn again, and soon he was standing on all four legs, and was moving his wings slightly on his back.

The first words out of Sarah's mouth had been, “What the heck?” That was exactly what he was expecting her to say when he told her that he watched a kids show. The fact that she said it when she saw he had become a part of said kids show, was slightly disappointing. Hunter remembered that Sarah knew nothing of My little Pony. This would be completely new to her.

“Yeah, crazy ain't it.” Hunter had chuckled.

“You're a horse!” Sarah had said, louder than was necessary.

Great, now she was going to be stating the obvious in a string of small questions, just like he knew she did from time to time.

“Yes.”

“A pony!”

“Yes.”

“With wings!”

“And a horn.” Hunter decided to point out, reaching up to brush his hoof against the horn on his head.

“So a unicorn?” Sarah had asked.

Hunter corrected her, “I believe the term is alicorn actually.”

Hunter moved aside as Sarah left her puke puddle to sit down.

Hunter snapped back to reality as he didn't want to think about the rest of the conversation. He sighed heavily, realizing that he had just forced his cousin to think about the hardest decision of her life. She didn't think that Hunter had made the right choice when presented with the same option, so he slightly doubted that she would join him here in Equestria, but she was loyal, and he knew that they shared a great connection.

Hunter knew deep in his heart that she would come, he always seemed to lead her, and wherever he went she always followed. Still, doubt nagged at his mind that maybe this time she would choose her own path.

The alicorn fell to his side, his head falling on his red pillow, and his blanket still covering him. It was still the middle of the night, and he was tired again. Worry picked at his mind as he imagined the conversation that he was going to have to have with Sarah again. Luna would contact him again when she knew that Sarah had made up her mind, but how long would that take?

If Hunter kept on about it, he would go insane long before Sarah had her answer for him. So for now, Hunter closed his eyes, and allowed the wisps of dreams to overtake him once more.

The rest of Hunter's week went without many events. Rainbow Dash would take Hunter to the gym for his daily workouts, after which he would be too thoroughly exhausted to do anything. Hunter spent much of that down time teaching Dash how to play Xbox, and everything seemed to be going well. Every morning would be spent busting clouds, or laying around, depending on the weather for that day.

Hunter was just sitting on his couch, Rainbow Dash next to him, killing her over and over again.

“Why won't you die!?” Rainbow was yelling from his side.

“Over shield” Hunter responded simply.

Then there was an urgent knock on the door. Hunter paused the game and volunteered to answer it. Hunter hopped over the arm of the couch. Once the alicorn reached the door and opened up the cloud wall, it revealed a very distraught Fluttershy, already covered in tears.

“Oh my goodness.” Hunter said quietly, catching the crying Fluttershy who had slumped forward into his forehooves. “What happened Fluttershy? Tell me what's wrong.”

Fluttershy just wouldn't stop crying so Hunter carried her over to his couch, walking on his two back hooves. Rainbow Dash leapt off the couch, allowing Hunter to set her yellow friend on it.

“Fluttershy, what happened? Did somepony yell at you? Tell me who it was and I'll kick their flank!” Rainbow Dash was jumping around, punching at an invisible enemy.

Fluttershy was whimpering at this point, and was able to whisper a quiet, croaky, “no.”

Dash and Hunter looked at each other with concerned looks before they turned back to Fluttershy on the couch, keeping the same faces.

Soon Fluttershy was just gasping slowly, and took the chance to speak. “There's somepony scary in the Everfree forest.”

“Are you sure you didn't just get spooked by someone wandering out?” Dash asked.

“yes. This pony came out into my cottage clearing and... and...” At this Fluttershy started chocking again, so Hunter brought his hoof up to place on her shoulder, hoping to comfort her enough for her to continue.

“and... then he... Well I was trying to tell him hello, asking if he was lost, but then I saw the trees.” Fluttershy told them.

“The trees?” Hunter asked, “What about the trees?”

“They were dead.” Fluttershy told him, still crying a little.

Hunter wasn't sure what that meant, so he had to push her, “What do you mean they were dead?”

Fluttershy finally stopped gasping and continued, calming down due to Hunter's presence and his hoof on her shoulder. “Every tree he came within a small distance of just turned black and died, their leaves falling. That wasn't the worst part, one of my bunnies was going to welcome him, and when it got close to him he... he...”

There was nothing Hunter could do at this point to comfort Fluttershy, she was openly sobbing again, wetting one of the couch's pillows with her tears. Hunter stood up and looked at Dash, who had a confused look on her face. “We better check this out.”

Michael walked out of his bedroom suddenly, holding his gun in his hand. He had spent the whole day cleaning and polishing it. The gun wasn't the cleanest when his father had given it to him, and he had been neglecting it in favor of either Trixie, or the daily events.

“Michael,” Hunter turned to the room, talking in a dramatic voice, “Good thing you've cleaned that thing, we may need it.”

“NO!” Fluttershy said suddenly, “You can't run into that pony!”

“If we don't he might hurt somepony else.” Hunter explained, “Or even more of your animals.”

Fluttershy was whimpering, and then nodded her head, burying her face in the pillow to sob some more.

“What's wrong?” Michael asked, having been completely oblivious to the entire situation.

Hunter turned off the Xbox as he filled Michael in to the situation. When Hunter reached the part about a mysterious pony walking out of the woods and harming Fluttershy's animals, the alicorn heard Michael load his gun.

“Let's go see him then.” Michael said sternly, hopping onto Hunter's back.

“Fluttershy, gather the other elements. If this ends up being a bigger threat than we can handle, we're going to need the power of the elements to take him down.” Hunter picked Fluttershy's chin up with a hoof, looking into her eyes as he explained.

“alright...” Fluttershy slowly wobbled her way out of the house, and as everyone left the house, flew steadily towards Ponyville.

“Rainbow Dash you might as well stick with us, hopefully Fluttershy gets to Twilight or Rarity's first, and they will be able to get the group together.” Hunter flapped his wings a couple times, prepping them for movement after a long workout day.

“If something goes down, are you sure you're ready for it?” Dash asked, a worried look on her face, “You're already sore from your workout today.”

Hunter took off into the air, only hovering a few feet above the porch. “I'll be fine, working out every day makes it easier.”

Rainbow nodded and they took off towards Fluttershy's cottage. Hunter was leading, but he almost took them off course, having forgotten the way, and Rainbow Dash took over. They flew at a fast pace, hoping to catch this mysterious pony from the Everfree forest before he could do anymore damage. Soon they were hovering over the familiar thatch cottage, and Hunter could see multiple animals running around frantically, knocking over fences in their attempt to escape something.

Soon enough, the blond stallion spotted the jet black spot on the ground near the edge of the forest, and then, the streak of black trees that followed behind him for miles.

“What is this guy?” Hunter thought to himself. The alicorn had never heard of, or seen anything like it, not even in any of the games or books he had played and read.

From where they were, Hunter saw that the black pony was only standing there, as if expecting some kind of force to come and try to stop him. So this mystery pony was expecting them. Dash quickly led them to the ground in front of Fluttershy's pond and stood in a charge ready stance. Hunter followed quickly after, Michael jumped off his back with haste when they landed, pulling his gun up and cocking it, making sure it was ready for shooting.

Hunter looked over at the all black pony, whose hair was spiked backwards in an anime style fashion, and it made him look like if he were to headbutt you, you would be sliced right in half. His tail resembled his mane, spiking backwards. If it were any longer, it would make a trail wherever he walked.

The black pony gave the three a smile. A terrible smile, one that Hunter knew had evil intentions behind it, and made his whole body quiver as his fur stood on end. “What is this guy?” Hunter thought again to himself. Not many ponies would have this effect, not to mention the trail of death behind him. Something was definitely wrong about him, that much was obvious, but as Hunter stared at him he swore he could see the black seeping off his hooves and into the ground.

“Who are you!?” Rainbow Dash finally yelled. Rainbow's voice was on the outside very strong, showing courage, but if you listened close, you could tell that she was just as confused and off as Hunter was. Something about this mystery pony made them all shake and worry.

The pony didn't seem to react, taking his time to respond and slowly lifting his head up to meet Rainbow's gaze. Dash stared straight ahead, still looking him over as his eyes rose to look at hers. When their stares finally connected, Rainbow's stomach lurched and she suddenly froze. The eyes of the mysterious pony were a deep black. Looking into them gave the impression of looking into some deep black cavern, and if you were to fall in, you would be swallowed up, never to be seen again. At this, Dash's breathing became shallow and irregular, her knees felt weak, and she suddenly felt like going home and wrapping herself in her blankets, never leaving home again in fear that the darkness would find her.

The alicorn next to her had noticed that she was suddenly acting strange and bumped her side with his. “Hey! Pull it together! We might still have to fight this guy, and I get the feeling it's going to take both of us to take him down.” Hunter reassured her, trying to get her back to reality, and back to the courageous mare she was, just moments before.

Rainbow cut her gaze from the pony's black eyes, looking at Hunter's green ones as they looked at her in concern. The rainbow mare gulped, her breathing returning to normal, and she shuffled her feet, regaining strength in them. Dash sighed heavily, removing the anxious feeling from her body.

Hunter decided it was his turn to try confronting this pony, “Who are you!? What have you done to the forest, and my friends?!”

The pony suddenly had a surprised look on his face, and pointed to himself as if there was someone else that Hunter could be yelling at. “What is this guy playing at...” Hunter said quietly.

“Who does this guy think he is.” Michael said angrily, aiming down his sights at the pony, who didn't seem to care in the least.

Then the black pony laughed. Once again the three were assaulted by the most terrible senses they could have imagined, and the laughter made their skin crawl, as if bugs had suddenly taken to eating them alive. Hunter actually smoothed his hooves over his forelegs, trying to brush the feeling away.

“Will you stop laughing and tell us why you're here already!” Michael yelled, getting tired of this creepy pony standing on the edge of the Everfree forest.

“My name,” Spoke the black pony from across the field, in a smooth voice that dripped like thick syrup, “Is Skull Trap.” here the pony took a pause, as if wanting the name to settle in their minds before continuing, “and I am here to bring you to the darkness.”

“That's so cliché.” Rainbow Dash spoke up, “Whenever someone evil comes to town it's darkness this and darkness that. Don't you know Nightmare Moon tried to cover the world in darkness already and we stopped her?”

“Nightmare Moon was weak, her imprisonment making her a pebble among mountains.” Skull Trap spoke, his voice never breaking or wavering, just continuing on in a slow alluring tone. “She sought to plague the world in night, but even night has the moon, the stars. When I bring the darkness, there will be no light, and nopony will survive.”

There was a moment of silence before the effect of Skull Trap's voice left Hunter and he was able to speak again, “What's the point of taking over if everypony's dead?”

“I do not wish to rule over you disgusting worms.” Skull Trap said, humor in his voice, “only to end you.”

“Why?” Hunter asked again, this time determination and anger filling the word as he realized that this 'Skull Trap' was more and more delusional by the minute.

“Partly for the fun.” Skull Trap said, the humor still present, “but mostly for revenge.”

The three looked at each other. This black soul was out for blood, and they had to stop him, but they had no idea who he was, or his capabilities. This was going to be a battle full of surprises, and they weren't prepared.

Then they heard movement and voices behind them. Soon the whole of the mane six stood at their sides, and Jordan walked up to join Hunter and Michael at the front.

“What's going on?” Twilight asked at once, trying to assess the situation.

“This pony showed up out of the woods, and he's evil.” Dash told her, summing it up.

“His name's Skull Trap and he wants us all dead.” Michael added.

“What? Why? Who would ever want such a thing?” Pinkie asked, sounding thoroughly concerned.

“Because he's evil that's why!” Dash interjected, “We have to stop him with the elements.”

“That's why we're all here.” Applejack told her, “Let's go girls!”

The six stood across the field from the black pony, staring him down as he waited patiently for their futile efforts to stop him.

“What is your purpose here!?” Twilight asked. The purple mare wanted to ask this mystery pony herself, before she went turning ponies she didn't know into stone.

“To kill everyone in town and absorb their essence.” Skull Trap told her honestly, and plainly.

“Oh.” Twilight said, slightly taken aback.

Twilight knew that she had to stop this evil right now before he could hurt anypony. Her horn began to glow, and the elements flew out of a case that had been sitting on her back, attaching themselves to each of her six friends.

Then for the first time in the whole time he had been there, Skull Trap moved, right at the six. Skull Trap's sudden movements caused Michael to react quickly, taking a shot at the speedily advancing pony.

Skull Trap was sent to the ground and Hunter thought he was dead for sure, and this caused Twilight to stop the spell, leaving the six on the ground confused.

“What was that loud bang?” Twilight asked, wondering why Skull Trap had suddenly decided now was the time to take a nap, and looking over at Michael, whose gun was still at the ready.

“That was me. I shot him.” Michael told her.

“Shot him?” Applejack asked, “With what?”

“A bullet.” Hunter told them.

They still looked confused, and Hunter decided that he might as well explain basic gun theory to them, now that their assailant was dead.

“Look,” Hunter began to explain, moving his hooves to show how a gun worked, “Bullet goes in gun, gun is fired, sets off gunpowder in bullet, causes projectile to shoot out of the gun barrel at mind boggling speeds, projectile hits target and causes intense damage.”

The six had been paying strict attention, and all gasped at the same time. “You mean you took him out just like that?” Rainbow Dash asked surprised.

“Yeahhhhh.” Michael said, drawing it out as if waiting for some kind of negative reaction.

The ponies sat silent until Dash spoke again, “Wow that fast! You just got him just like that! What other cool stuff do you guys have!?”

Michael wasn't able to respond because Hunter stopped their talking with a harsh “Shh”. The group looked at the body of Skull Trap, at which Hunter had just been pointing. Skull Trap moved onto his stomach and slowly got up off the ground, anger plastered on his face, and his horn was mostly gone, except for a few pieces of it still poking up out of his forehead.

“You...” Skull Trap said, actual emotion in his voice, “Will pay for that.”

“That can't be good.” Hunter told Micheal, “Better get back.”

Skull Trap reared up on his hooves and looked like he was going to do something powerful when he landed. The gang got into battle ready stances, and prepared for what he was about to do. Then Skull Trap landed and nothing happened.

“What?!” Skull Trap said angrily. “NO!”

If Hunter didn't know any better, he would say that Skull Trap had lost his cool.

“I may not be able to use my magic, but most of my spells still work!” At this Skull Trap galloped at intense speed towards their group, and Hunter jumped in front of the group, after pushing Michael towards the back, and bringing Jordan up to the front with him.

“Power the elements, Jordan and I will keep him away so that you can turn him to stone.” Hunter said in a commanding tone.

“Wait! I didn't sign up for this!” Jordan said, slightly scared by the thought of fighting Skull Trap.

“Too late.” Hunter told him as Twilight started the spell. Skull Trap was now very close and it was time to begin.

Skull Trap stopped his gallop and jumped, trying to make his way over the two flyers. It was a stupid thing to try, ponies with wings were not ponies to be jumped over. Jordan was above Skull Trap in a second, and Hunter jumped up to punch Skull Trap from beneath. Jordan got a solid kick to Trap's face, but unfortunately for Hunter he was attacking the part of Skull Trap with all the appendages. Hunter got hit in the face and sent to the ground, where he recovered, and Skull Trap hit the ground near him.

Once Hunter had shaken off the shock of being clobbered, he walked quickly over to where Jordan had landed. Skull Trap also shook off the hit, and glared at the ponies in front of him, blocking him from the six mares who were charging their spell.

Hunter knew it wouldn't take long, he just had to keep Skull within range of their elements.

“Very well.” Skull Trap said, “If it's a fight you want. Then it's a fight you'll get.”

Then Skull Trap spread his wings. Hunter wondered how he could have missed the wings against his sides, but now that he saw them, he realized it was going to be harder to keep Skull Trap in range.

Hunter hoped he wouldn't be fighting some kind of immortal god.

Jordan didn't give Skull Trap time to use the wings he had just shown off. The brown pegasus jumped forward, and punched him in the face, backing up a little and standing in a defensive stance. Skull Traps' head was looking at the sky from the force of the blow, and when he looked down, he was smiling and there wasn't a scrape visible on it.

Jordan didn't have time to gawk before he was kicked in the stomach.

Hunter grabbed Jordan before he flew past, and laid him on the ground. Then he watched as Skull took off into the sky. Hunter chased quickly after him, trying to catch up so that he could show him a thing or two. Hunter was about to catch up to him when his black form disappeared.

Hunter stopped working his way up into air, hovering in the air, and looking aimlessly around in the clouds to find Skull Trap.

“How could a pony that black hide in these white clouds?” Hunter said in frustration. His heart was pumping fast and he knew that Skull Trap would have the element of surprise. Hunter tried to calmed down and closed his eyes. He tried doing some zen like thing, and focused on his hearing.

Hunter could only hear wind, but he could also hear the faint beating and gusts of wind. The beating grew louder, and louder. Hunter opened his eyes, doing a back flip and kicking Skull Trap in the top of the head.

Skull Trap tumbled for a bit, apparently unable to control his movements after the shock of being hit suddenly. It didn't last very long however, and he was hovering in the air below Hunter. The gray alicorn was just surprised that it had worked.

Skull Trap was not so surprised as angry that these ponies were having the upper hand on him. Skull Trap went for the direct approach and attacked Hunter, throwing blows at him.

Hunter decided it would probably be best to try and not get hit. Taking a defensive stance as Skull Trap approached. As soon as Skull Trap reached Hunter's space in the air, he started throwing punches and kicks. Hunter was struggling to avoid the blows and it didn't take long before he was hit in the side. The blond stallion was sent to the side in the sky, and Skull was already there, and hit him on the head.

Hunter used his wings to slow himself as he fell, but decided that an air battle was not the way to go. The alicorn realized that he had to get the black alicorn down to earth, so that Twilight could get him with the elements. Hunter landed on the ground a little faster than he had wanted, which made his hooves hurt.

Hunter's hooves didn't hurt so much after Skull Trap elbowed his back. Hunter didn't have time to do anything as Skull Trap started kicking him in the side. Blow after blow took it's tool on Hunter's body and he was unable to get off the ground as each kick sent him a little further across the field. Then Skull Trap stopped kicking Hunter in favor of grabbing him by the neck and holding him in the air.

“I didn't think I would encounter any resistance.” Skull Trap said with a smile, “but once I have the power of the few hundred that live in this town I will be unstoppable.”

“You know you can't beat the elements.” Hunter choked.

“I know that I can.” Skull said, venom in his voice. “and I'll do it with your help.”

Hunter was confused by that, and could only hope that Skull didn't have some kind of mind controlling spell up his sleeve. He didn't have to wait long as Hunter suddenly saw a black shadow crossing the foreleg Skull was using to hold Hunter by his neck. As soon as the black touched Hunter he could feel something happening to him. The shadow never covered him, it only made contact, and it started to take power from him.

“Now that I feel it, you have much untapped power.” Skull Trap chuckled deviously, “But not for lo-”

Skull Trap couldn't finish his evil rant, as a cyan hoof has stuck him across the face, sending him off to the side. The blow had forced Skull to release Hunter, who was now rubbing his neck from the ground.

“I didn't think hooves could have such a crushing grip.” Hunter said to himself, before looking up at Rainbow Dash who was standing in a defensive stance, staring at Trap who she had just kicked. “Thanks.” Hunter said, standing up onto his two back hooves.

“No problem.” Rainbow said angrily, as if not really paying attention to which emotions flowed into her words, instead allowing the emotions she felt towards Skull Trap to just fall out with them.

Skull Trap quickly got up onto his hooves, staring them down. “You will die! The darkness 'will' consume this world!”

“And you 'are' a blowhard!” Dash told him, still keeping the stance.

Skull Trap kept his face calm and didn't move. Hunter decided that if he was going to plan his next move, he might as well plan his. “Rainbow, you need to go back and charge the elements.” Hunter told her.

“You know that work.” Rainbow replied, “The only one here with enough experience to fight him head on is me, and you or Jordan will get killed trying to keep him in range.”

Hunter didn't have a response for that tactically accurate outburst. Hunter knew that he couldn't replace her, so if Rainbow was doing the fighting, then the elements would be useless. The only option was to hope that Rainbow could overpower him and win the day.

“Are you sure you can beat him like that? He's strong, and he has dark power to boot.” Hunter told her.

“To be honest, it doesn't matter if I'm sure I can. It only matters that I try.” Dash replied. “Besides, you have powers of your own, isn't there something you can bring to light to vaporize him with? Does Michael's gun only have one bullet?”

“Michael is a crack shot with that pistol, if he wanted Skull dead he would be, something of Skull's prevented the bullet from hitting him anywhere vital.” Hunter explained before he started to mull over his options.

“Enough talk! I shall consume you all!” Skull yelled from a few feet away, running towards Dash. Jordan wasn't out of the fight yet, and gave Skull a surprise kick from the side, and jumped back to join Hunter and Rainbow.

Skull wasn't stopped for long, and Jordan only had time to give Hunter a quick “sup” before Skull took a swing at Jordan's face. Hunter had been watching Skull's movements up to this point, and took a familiar maneuver. Grabbing Jordan's legs, Hunter pulled the pegasus out from under the blow, and spun around with Jordan in his grip. Jordan was forced once again to be the weapon, and slammed into Skull from the side. Skull didn't fall this time, digging his hooves into the ground to stop himself.

Skull looked up to see Jordan flying right at him. Both of Jordan's hooves made contact with Skull's face, causing his lip to bleed, and Jordan was pulled back by Hunter yet again. Hunter continued the signature move by spinning and hitting Skull with Jordan from the right side. Skull Trap collided with a tree, sending pieces of bark in all directions and the birds in the branches to fly off.

Hunter set Jordan down roughly, and then helped him up. Jordan rubbed his back where he had made contact with Skull Trap. “I don't like that, just so you know.”

“It's so effective though.” Hunter argued.

“I would rather get hit in the face, then get saved, only to become your own personal whacking stick.” Jordan said, whipping Hunter in the face with a wing.

Hunter rubbed his face, “Hey, save that for the enemy.” Hunter pointed over to Skull Trap who was now getting up off the tree. He didn't have much chance to move before Rainbow Dash was upon him, hitting him against the tree and then kicking him. Skull Trap only took these two blows before grabbing one of Rainbow's legs and hitting her against the same tree.

“C'mon Rainbow!” Hunter called. He hated seeing her get hit like that.

Rainbow flipped her way out of Skull's grip, and during the flip managed to catch Skull Trap under the chin. Dash quickly made her way into the sky, where she knew that she would have the most advantage in speed and agility. As soon as Dash made it a good way into the air, she looked below her, expecting Skull to be there, chasing after her.

Much to her surprise, he was not. Skull Trap was actually making his way over to the rest of her friends, Michael was brandishing his gun, hoping to deter Skull Trap from advancing, and Hunter and Jordan were attempting to get in his way, but Skull Trap continued to knock them aside. Dash made her way quickly to the shortening gap between Trap and her friends.

Hunter once again stood in Skull's way, blood was trickling down his cheek from a small cut above his eyebrow that he had received when Skull Trap back handed him easily to the side. The blond stallion, rubbed the sweat from his forehead, and gingerly touched his side, where one of Skull's unexpected kicks had sent him out of the black alicorn's way.

Hunter was powerless. His punches and kicks were weak and he knew it. Skull was as strong as Roid Rage without the muscle look, and just as agile as Rainbow Dash. Hunter had no hope of ending this villains rampage, he just had to help those that could. As Skull Trap once again got within striking distance, he attacked from the left. Skull moved a hoof up to block, but Hunter wasn't attacking from that side, instead bringing his other hoof up to complete the trick. Skull Trap moved to block that as well.

Hunter's eyes went wide, and Skull Trap punched him in the stomach, holding the gray alicorn's hoof up to gain easy access to his ribs. Hunter coughed blood onto Skull Trap's foreleg, which was now deeply entrenched in his abdominals. Skull Trap held him there as long as he felt like, and then let go of his right hoof, and hitting him over the head. Hunter got a mouthful of dirt as his face collided with the ground.

“Stay out of my way.” Skull said coolly. “Insect!” Skull Trap kicked Hunter in the side, moving him from the space between the five mares, and Michael, and off into the pond.

“Hunter!” Twilight gasped. “Who do you think you are!” Twilight yelled at Skull Trap.

Skull Trap laughed maniacally at this and continued his advance, “You're worst nightmare.”

The five were ready to fight, but Twilight knew that their basic knowledge of fighting wouldn't be enough to hold off this evil alicorn. Dash landed in front of Twilight suddenly, making Twilight step back a little.

“I'll hold him up!” Rainbow yelled back, “You find a way to stop him!”

“You think you can stop me do you?” Skull Trap asked, “ Very well, you shall be the first to die.”

Rainbow charged forwards and began the assault. Jordan had made his way over to the pond, and had retrieved Hunter from the shallow water, setting him on the ground, and patting him on the back and Hunter hunched over, coughing up water, dirt, and some blood.

As soon as Hunter could breathe normally again, he looked up to see Rainbow trading blows with Skull Trap. Every once in a while Rainbow would get hit, but it looked like she was landing more hits than the black alicorn was. Although, he noticed that every time Trap landed a hit, Rainbow would have to take a small amount of time to recover, or would slow down slightly. Dash was not going to last long, he had to do something quickly.

Jordan helped Hunter get up off the ground, and the five closed the distance between them. “Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked, trying to assess all his wounds at once. “I'm fine.” Hunter lied, brushing Fluttershy's hooves away so that he could concentrate.

“What are we going to do?” Rarity asked, “This 'Skull Trap' is stronger than anyone we've faced before, and he doesn't seem willing to stand there while we turn him to stone.”

“I have to alert Princess Celestia.” Twilight said, “We have to get her down here before he becomes too powerful for even her to defeat.”

“Rainbow won't last long enough for Celestia to make it all the way from Canterlot, we have to do something else as well.” Hunter told them.

“Isn't there something else you can do?” Applejack asked.

“I'm pretty beat up.” Hunter told her, “Even if I was in top condition, I wouldn't stand a chance, and I can beat Jordan in a fight so that's out of the question.”

“Yeah right!” Jordan argued, “I'd like a rematch before you go spouting crap like that!”

“Now's not the time to be having petty arguments!” Twilight said, “Rainbow's running out of time, and we need to think of something fast.”

The ponies sat silent for a second. “Maybe we could throw him a party!” Pinkie interjected, “Maybe then he'll change his ways!”

The group only stared sternly at the pink mare. The group was once again silent for a short time until Twilight spoke up again.

“Hunter, you did that energy blast thingy-”

“Kamehameha.” Hunter interjected.

“Right, that.” Twilight said, “Why don't you just do that? It would vaporize him for sure!”

“Against water sure, but he has his own dark powers protecting him, I doubt my wimpy version of the blast would leave a scratch, especially considering my current condition.”

“Is there any other tricks you could pull off?” Twilight asked, “Something like the kame what's it.”

The gray alicorn looked over the group at Rainbow fighting with Skull. The fight wasn't going badly for either party yet, but they would have to hurry. Hunter thought for a minute before grumbling, “There is one thing I could try...”

“What is it?!” Twilight asked.

“I don't know how it was done specifically, but I can try. I need most of you to go into town and tell everypony to help out though.” Hunter told them.

“How will everypony help?” Pinkie asked, “Are they going to all attack Skull Trap?”

“In a way, just have them raise their hooves to the sky when you see me in the sky.” Hunter said.

Twilight was as confused as the rest of her friends, but Michael had a pretty good guess at what was going to happen.

“Alright, Fluttershy, you stay here and write a letter to the princess, have Michael send it, and Jordan you stay here to fight Skull Trap in case Hunter isn't ready to do whatever it is he's doing by the time Dash gets...” She cut off at this point, as if not wanting to continue. “You know what to do everypony. Move!”

At this Fluttershy ran to her cottage to get some paper, the rest of her friends taking off down the road, and Jordan, Michael, and Hunter were left to watch Rainbow Dash fight Skull Trap.

“You're going to try a spirit bomb aren't you?” Michael asked seriously.

“Heck, I can do a kamehameha, I might as well try.” Hunter said.

“If you're Kamehameha is small, then wouldn't your spirit bomb be as well?” Jordan asked.

“The spirit bomb comes from the energy of others, not my own personal stores. Technically it can grow and grow, as long as the energy source you take it from is limitless, and the user can hold it for that long.” Hunter explained.

Jordan was slightly impressed by Hunter's technical knowledge of something from a cartoon show, “nerd.”

“Thanks.” Hunter said, and stretched his wings. His back was sore, when he moved them, but he needed to get into the sky, hopefully in a place where Skull Trap would be looking directly into the sun if he tried to look at him. Hunter flapped his wings, taking off into the air. Jordan followed after, helping him up, and soon they were high in the sky, backs to Celestia's sun.

Hunter put his forelegs up, and channeled his energies, attempting to form a ball. Soon enough a green orb formed on the tops of his hooves, and it was growing slowly. Hunter stopped reaching from his own reserves of energy, and thought about how to make it grow from the planet's energy. As soon as his own energy cut off, the ball slowed it's growing speed, but it didn't stop.

“Does it collect energy on it's own?” Hunter thought to himself. Then the ball of energy started growing rapidly. Hunter almost lost the sphere, but steadied himself, and allowed it to grow at it's alarming rate. Twilight must have seen him in the sky, and was now having the ponies of Ponyville join in.

This power was immense. Hunter wondered how Goku could have handled such power so easily, and he could feel it slip every once in a while, but held on with all his being, keeping it in the air.

The sky was cloudless today, and Hunter could clearly see the pair of fighters trading blows. Rainbow must have seen them up in the air, and slowly forced the fight higher into the air, punching Skull higher and higher. Once she even got a lucky stomach punch, and Skull Trap flew twenty more feet into the sky.

“Perfect.” Hunter said to himself, “Just as long as he doesn't notice until it's too late.”

Hunter watched painfully, and then triumphantly as Rainbow fought on. Jordan had pointed out Fluttershy leaving the cottage and then giving the paper and quill to Michael, who scribbled a few things on the paper, and then blew on it. The paper's ashes flew past Hunter's face as he held up the bomb, and he dared not turn his head to watch it make it's way to Canterlot.

Fluttershy left Michael on the ground to join Jordan and Hunter in the air. Hunter knew that the spirit bomb would be done any second, Rainbow just needed to hold on, just a little longer.

“What is this thing?” Fluttershy asked, her jaw hanging in the air.

Hunter wasn't exactly in a position to respond so Jordan spoke for him, “It's called a spirit bomb, it's a large mass of energy collected from the life in Equestira.” Jordan said seriously.

Fluttershy looked up at it in awe, but then looked down at the fight between Dash and Skull. Dash was on her last leg at this point, and it looked bad. Skull Trap took one more hit in the face, causing blood to spray into the air, but then he grabbed Rainbow's hoof, and made his way behind her, grabbing her in a hold.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy squealed.

“Crap!” Hunter yelled, “We have to save her!”

Jordan was already on it. Jordan knew that the bomb was just like the elements, it may be ready, but Skull Trap would be able to avoid it if he tried hard enough. Jordan flew quickly towards where Skull Trap was holding Dash.

Hunter faltered in the air. The gray alicorns wings cramped, and he almost fell out of the sky. Fluttershy grabbed him and held him in his stance as best she could. “You can do this Hunter! We all believe in you! I believe in you!”

Fluttershy's words of inspiration were like Rainbow's and Hunter's wings once again shot into action. Hunter felt that the bomb was ready, and he couldn't hold it much longer anyways. Hunter saw Jordan fly up to Skull Trap.

Jordan kicked Skull Trap in the side, Rainbow joined in by getting a lucky kick to Skull's groin, and Jordan flew behind Skull Trap. Trap still held Rainbow, but his grip was loose. Jordan grabbed Skull in the a choke hold, holding Skull's hooves in the air, and making it impossible for Skull to move. Jordan flew as best he could with Skull Trap in his grasp towards the spirit bomb.

“What is he doing?!” Hunter said out loud, “He just traded one friend for another he can't expect me to...”

“Expect you to what?” Fluttershy asked.

“NO!” Hunter yelled at Jordan, “We aren't doing things this way!”

Rainbow was now by Hunter's side, and replaced Fluttershy, helping Hunter stay in the air instead.

“It's the only way! You know he could escape!” Jordan yelled.

Skull Trap was trying his hardest to break free of Jordan's hold. Jordan knew this hold well, he had held even Roid in this hold for a good fifteen minutes. Skull Trap was also trying other options. Black shadow had crept from the black alicorn's body, and was now making contact with the entire front of Jordan. Jordan wouldn't be able to hold the alicorn for long, his strength was being sapped quickly from the increased amount of contact.

“Throw it now!” Jordan yelled.

“I can't! You need to move first!” Hunter responded. Hunter had only just met Jordan, but he was already a great friend of his. Jordan had a wife, Lapis Cavas, and who knows if he had children. He was the drummer in their band for Pete's sake!

“No!” Jordan said, losing strength in his voice as Skull absorbed him. “Throw! It! NOW!”

Hunter didn't have time to think of other options. It was throw this now, or let Skull take Equestria. Celestia was late, and the elements were not available.

With a squeeze of his eyes, and the last of his strength the giant ball of green energy flew towards Jordan, rapidly closing the distance between Skull Trap and Hunter. Skull Trap was now struggling to the extreme, and Jordan was having trouble holding on with his strength being lost. Soon enough though, they were surrounded by light, and Jordan didn't have to hold on.

Jordan let go and saw Hunter off in the distance being held up by Rainbow Dash. “We'll have that rematch... some other time.”

Skull Trap was loose, but he was immediately contacted by the force of a thousand suns. The energy caused Skull Trap to be blasted into Jordan, and Jordan was soon laying flat across the back of Skull Trap as they were blasted by the giant ball of green.

Skull Trap was not done yet, he spun around, forcing Jordan in front of the blast and his back to the terrible heat of the energy.

Jordan had always wondered what a spirit bomb would be like, but he hadn't thought of what a spirit bomb would be like if one was on the receiving end. It burned against every piece that touched him, but he embraced it. There was no way to fight it, so he let it take him. The brown unicorn felt himself slipping, and moved backwards into the energy.

The feeling around him had moved past pain into a kind of... Ecstasy. The energy pushed on him from all sides, and soon his body was coming apart. Jordan watched as piece by piece he became part of the spirit bomb.

“Take my spirit.” Jordan thought to himself with a smirk on his face, “Take it and like it.”

Then Jordan was gone.

Skull Trap made contact with the Everfree Forest, colliding with the ground, and the weight of the energy stacked on top of him. For the first time in his black life, he was blinded by the light.

Skull Trap was scared.

Rainbow Dash brought Hunter to the ground after watching the spirit bomb dissipate. The amount of energy had been impressive, and she knew that there was no way that Skull Trap could have survived.

As soon as Hunter was on the ground, he punched the ground with more force than he should have been able to.

“DAMN IT!”

Fluttershy backed up slightly at the outburst, but then as she heard the alicorn sob, she put her forelegs around him for a small hug.

Hunter didn't react to Fluttershy's presence. He only continued kneeling on the ground, hoof in the dirt, and tears falling off his face. “Damn it, damn it, damn it.” Hunter said quietly to himself.

Michael had seen the group land, and ran over to the three ponies. Fluttershy stopped hugging Hunter, and allowed Michael to move forward instead. “What happened?” Michael asked Rainbow Dash.

Dash hung her head and responded quietly, “Jordan was killed in the blast.”

“What!?” Michael gasped, “How?!”

“He sacrificed himself to keep Skull Trap in position.” Rainbow said, head still low, and eyes starting to tear up as well. Michael tried to console his friend with a hand on Hunter's side, but Hunter didn't seem to react to him either.

Just then the rest of the mane six ran up the road. “What happened? Is he gone?” Twilight asked, panting.

“We don't know.” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Of course he's gone!” Dash interjected, “There's no way he could have survived that!”

“We better go to the blast site, just to be sure.” Twilight commanded, repositioning the big crowny thingy on her forehead.

“You could see that energy all the way from Ponyville town square.” Rarity said quietly, following her friends to the clearing in the trees that the spirit bomb had created.

“Be ready girls, that alicorn might still be around here somewhere.” Twilight said cautiously.

Twilight and the group made it to the edge of the clearing, but they couldn't see a thing, as dirt still hadn't settled. Twilight waited for a few minutes as the dirt cleared, and eventually they had a clear sight of the blast site.

The sight was extraordinary, and the site was humongous. Trees had been disintegrated for a hundred feet, and those lucky enough to be on the edge of the blast had only had every leaf and their bark scorched off.

The group of friends made their way past the scorched trees and in the clearing without any. The ground was now only black dust, and soot that stuck to their hooves as they walked.

“This soot is going to be hard to get out of my mane...” Rarity said to herself.

Twilight stopped the girls with a “shush” and a hoof out. Twilight looked at the center of the blast site, where she hadn't seen anything at first, but now saw that the ground was moving.

“If he's still alive then we need to charge the elements, now!” Twilight commanded.

Twilight began the spell of harmony, and Skull Trap popped up out of the ash just as Twilight's eyes began to glow. Skull Trap was incredibly weak now, and he was unable to walk a few steps away before falling to his knees.

“This...” Skull Trap whispered, gathering the last of his dark energy into one hoof, “Will not be the end... the darkness, will... go on.”

The rainbow wave erupted from the six, flying into the sky, before arching downwards towards Skull Trap. The black alicorn shot a black orb of shadow from his left hoof, watching it move quickly across the ground for a second, before looking up at the rainbow.

Skull Trap was hit by the wave, but didn't move from his position on his knees as it turned him to stone.

The black shadow made it's way quickly though the decimation and then over the field. The shadow went completely unnoticed as it traveled up Hunter's hoof, and into his horn.

Twilight and her group drifted down to the ground. Twilight trotted over to the statue and looked it over. Skull Trap looked pretty beat up, even as stone.

“Twilight Sparkle.” Said a royal Canterlot voice from overhead.

Twilight looked up to see her mentor flying down to the blast site, a smile overtook her face as she said, “Princess Celestia!”

“What happened here!?” Celestia asked. For one of the only times in Twilight's life, her mentor seemed shocked.

“Hunter used a large ball of energy to destroy Skull Trap, although it didn't quite finish him off, so we had to turn him to stone.” Twilight explained.

Celestia seemed worried by something as she examined the statue.

“Are you sure this statue is him?” Celestia asked.

“Of course it's him Princess.” Applejack spoke up, “We just watched him turn to stone. Why?”

“This statue is merely stone. There is no life inside.” Celestia told them.

“Maybe he was closer to death than we thought.” Rainbow said.

“Maybe.” Celestia reiterated. “Let us return to your friends near Fluttershy's cottage. I do not believe I've met them before, and from what I could see, they were part of this battle as well. Hunter was it?”

“Yes, Hunter is the gray alicorn.” Twilight told the princess as they walked back to the cottage.

“I was not told of an alicorn.” Celestia said sternly.

“You weren't?” Twilight asked, “I would have thought...” Twilight trailed off. Did Luna just forget to tell Celestia about Hunter? Celestia would have found out sometime, so maybe Luna decided not to tell her for some reason.

As soon as the group was led out of the clearing by Celestia, Hunter and Michael were visible on the edge of the field, near the pond, Hunter's hoof still set in the ground. Celestia walked over the grass quietly, and the six followed behind the same way.

As soon as Hunter was reached, the princess stood over the gray alicorn silently, letting the wind speak for a moment. Then she spoke, “Were you the one who destroyed the forest?” Celestia asked.

“It was only partly him.” Michael answered for him, “The trail behind it was Skull Trap.”

The princess looked sternly at the baby dragon, “I was speaking to Hunter.”

Michael decided to just speak when spoken to. Celestia repeated her question, but changed it a little, “Did you cause the destruction on the edge of the forest?”

“Yes.” Hunter responded simply.

“How?” Celestia asked.

“A spirit bomb.” Hunter said. The others could tell that he was struggling to speak through his emotion, as his voice cracked once.

Celestia didn't bother to question what that was at this point, seeing that this alicorn was apparently distressed. “What's wrong sir?”

Hunter didn't bother to respond for a minute before looking up with puffy eyes, and a tear lined face saying, “I just killed my friend. What about you?”

Celestia was slightly taken aback by this, and her eyes went a little wide as she was not expecting that.

Hunter got up from the ground, standing himself on all fours. The six said nothing, all of their heads hung, or staying quiet as they looked on at Hunter and Celestia.

“My deepest condolences...” Celestia said compassionately.

“Screw your condolences.” Hunter replied coldly. “If you had been here just moments earlier then Jordan would be alive! Or are you just a little slow with all that godly power of yours?!”

“Hunter!” Twilight said, surprised at Hunter's disrespect, “You're talking to-”

“It's quite all right Twilight.” Celestia interjected, “I received your letter, but I did not open it until just moments ago. For that I am truly sorry.”

Hunter scoffed and sat down, still crying to himself as Michael patted him on the side. “Now what?” Hunter said gruffly and with a sharp tone.

“I will take care of the statue of this Skull Trap,” Celestia said, “and I will leave you to take care of your wounds.”

At this Celestia flew back towards the clearing and was last seen by the group taking off, statue in her magical tow.

Up until Celestia mentioned it, Hunter hadn't realized how severe his wounds were. Each sob racked his body with a new wave of pain, and he was having trouble seeing clearly. The last thing he could do before passing out was warn someone.

“Michael. Hospital.” Hunter said simply, before falling over into his arms.

Michael did his best to keep Hunter from hitting the ground, but Hunter was much larger and heavier than he was, so the best he could do was slow his descent. Fluttershy trotted up and started checking on him, seeing if there was anything she could do to help before they took him to the hospital. For one of the only times since they had become friends, Fluttershy took charge of the situation.

“Michael I need you to go into my cottage and get my first aid kit.” Fluttershy said quietly, yet commanding.

“uhhhh.” Michael responded. The dragon had never been in Fluttershy's cottage, so he would have no idea where it was.

“Just ask angel to get it for you.” Fluttershy continued.

Michael decided that was good enough for him and ran for the door. “Rainbow Dash, go to the hospital we're going to need a stretcher to move him.”

Rainbow Dash responded with a quick “You got it!” As she took off towards the city. Michael and Angel returned with a big metal first aid kit, and they handed it to Fluttershy, who opened it up and started going to work with bandages and band-aids. Covering as many bruises and cuts as she could. The rest of the group watching in slight amazement at the speed at which Fluttershy was working to patch Hunter up.

After a few minutes a couple of earth pony stallions in hospital uniforms carrying a stretcher between them. At this point, Fluttershy had already bandaged and fixed up everything she could with what she had, and the hospital ponies were slightly impressed. Hunter was slowly lifted over onto the stretcher and the group watched as he was carried away. Michael following after.

“Now what?” Dash asked the group.

“That question sure has been asked a lot today.” Pinkie said.

“I suppose we should start working on the funeral arrangements for Jordan. Did any of you girls know where he lived?” Twilight asked.

None of them spoke up. “Guess I'll have to ask Hunter when he wakes up.” Twilight said.

The six stayed to talk about funeral arrangements, but not for long, seeing as how today had been a long day, and none of them really felt like talking anyways.

“Man.” Rainbow Dash said.

“And this day started off so well.”

Author's Note

This story is going to deserve a sad tag for a little while.

Other than that I hope my random breaks aren't making anyone angry. I have things I need to get done and time to waste on other things.

Gotta procrastinate evenly.

Hopefully my writing will kick into high gear real soon.

Chapter 25: The Black Sea

Time to go
Chapter 25
The Black Sea

“A little to the left.” Celestia said, watching as a gray unicorn guard used his magic to situate her newest statue in her garden. As the guard finally set the stone version of Skull Trap in it's proper place, the princess took a moment to glance around the garden. Many other statues filled the hedge lined grassy field. Celestia's eyes rested for only a second on the newest form of Discord's statue, but she continued on, looking at the statue that resembled victory before returning her view to Skull Trap.

“This place is getting more crowded every day.” Said a monotonous voice inside her head, “You should really give me a chance to stretch my legs, this place could use a little chaos.”

“If you're worried about being crowded, I could put you inside the castle in a little room where you'll be all alone. No sun, no moon at night. Just four walls, a floor and a ceiling to keep you company.” Celestia thought, knowing that Discord would be able to hear her thoughts.

“Oh no princess.” Chuckled Discord, “I don't mind the crowd, they're a nice bunch, I would just rather talk to them in person, rather than through stone. It does get boring staring at the scenery all day.” Discord paused for a moment, “Maybe you could put the sun off a few degrees tomorrow? Nopony would notice, and it would be just enough chaos for me to enjoy for one day.”

“With you,” Celestia thought, spreading her wings to take off for her throne room, “It's never enough chaos.”

Celestia could hear Discord's scoffs and groans as she flew into the sky, but added one more thing before she was out of the draconequus' range. “but I'll see what I can do about letting you out for a day.”

Discord chuckled at the thought, but doubted it would ever happen. Celestia however, had someone specific in mind for him to visit.

Michael rubbed his eyes slowly, attempting to keep his claws from scratching his face as he did so, sighing to himself as he sat on one of the soft couches that the hospitals set in the walls of each room. Hunter had been placed in the same first floor room as last time, seeing as how it was still open from the last time he had been there, and it would have been too life threatening to carry him up any stairs, or waste any time with elevators.

The gray alicorn's room was generally close to the exit of the Ponyville Hospital, and the doctor's were in a hurry to get him stable. To be honest, it hadn't taken them long to get the blond stallion stable, but his injuries were so numerous that it had taken them the most time to find them all and make sure he wasn't bleeding internally.

The doctor's had actually found that the alicorn was internally bleeding shortly after bringing him in, but Michael had been told that it was taken care of when the doctor's had told him of his condition. Now Michael sat next to his friend as the machines of the hospital beeped and whirred. Every once in a while a nurse would come in the room and make sure that Hunter's condition wasn't unusual, but for the most part Michael was left alone with his unconscious pal, and his thoughts.

“Hunter sure makes it into the hospital a lot more than I thought.” Michael had counted at least twice since their arrival to Ponyville. Twice in one week was two many times too often. Michael's tail waved back and forth as he frustratingly thought about what had recently transpired.

Life was just perfect here in Ponyville, it had actually been more than the pair could have hoped for. Their life was practically handed to them on a silver platter, their house, their friends, Hunter's job. They could live an easy laid back life, and they were going to, until Skull Trap came and showed his ugly heart, showed them that some of the harshness they hoped to leave back in reality was still here in their dreamland.

Michael had come to Equestria expecting perfection, and he had apparently expected too much. His dream was brought to him, but it was different, tainted with something. Like having your favorite dish presented to you on your birthday, but it had traces of your least favorite vegetable in it. Now, no matter how much Michael enjoyed this meal, there would always be traces of asparagus to remind him that it wasn't exactly what he wanted.

The dragon's scales grew a deeper red as his frustration over Skull Trap's appearance grew. The black-hearted alicorn had come in and burst their bubble, and no matter how they tried to rebuild it, it would never be the same. Jordan was gone.

Michael felt like screaming, like going to find Skull Trap's statue and yelling at it for who knew how long. The miniature black dragon was about to yell in the hospital room when his feelings were suppressed by a knock on the door.

Twilight walked slowly into the room, as if worried she would disturb someone, but seeing Michael looking up at her from the couch, and Hunter still strapped to the bed covered in bandages and machines made her realize it was safe to enter, and did so.

“How is he?” The purple librarian asked solemnly.

“Better.” Michael replied simply, but thought she would want a little more of an explanation, “The doctor's have taken care of any internal bleeding, a couple of his ribs are cracked, and one is shattered. One of his lungs was apparently almost punctured, but it was just barely missed. He has numerous cuts and bruises all over, and one of his forelegs is apparently broken.”

Twilight had taken a seat next to the dragon, and Spike, who had followed behind his purple companion, had taken one of the wooden chairs from the side of the room.

“A broken foreleg?” Twilight asked, “He didn't look like he had broken anything. He held up that bomb of his and was standing on it just fine after the fight.”

“I said the same thing,” The red scaled dragon explained, “The doctor's chalked it up to adrenaline.”

The small group sat in silence for a moment as Twilight and Spike took it all in. Then they looked over to see Rainbow Dash sleeping in the bed on the opposite side of the room. Dash had been almost as badly injured as the stallion in the same room. Dash's fight with Skull had left many an injury, and she had checked herself into the hospital as well, despite the fact that she hated the tedious waiting to get better. Rainbow had gotten off with cuts and bruises, but no injuries so severe as broken bones or internal bleeding. Her ribs had taken damage, but she had gotten off easy.

Twilight slumped as she sat on the couch and rested her head in her hooves. Funeral arrangements were not her forte, seeing as how she had never needed to make them before, and she still had no idea if Jordan had any relatives. Sooner than later, Twilight had hoped that somepony would come forward looking for the brown pegasus, but nopony had, and she was still lost as to who to invite. Everything was ready however; Applejack had taken it upon herself to bring food, Rarity was making funeral clothes for all of her friends free of charge, and Twilight herself had arranged for a grave site and tombstone.

“How are you feeling?” Michael asked suddenly.

Twilight perked up to look Michael in the eye. The dragon looked like he was attempting to get his mind off something. “A little down trodden actually.” Twilight told him honestly, “I've never been the one to prepare a funeral, the whole thing just seems so...” Twilight paused as she searched for the word.

“Depressing?” Spike suggested.

“I was going for more melancholy.” Twilight responded.

“I've been to a couple funerals in my day.” Michael told Twilight, “One was actually for Hunter's father.”

Twilight stayed silent, hoping to hear more about Hunter's past. The unicorn actually knew little about him, as he had only been here for a short time, and he didn't like to talk about himself.

“After he was finished crying he would always put on a calm face, making himself look strong. Yet, when his friend's would come to comfort him, it would all come back. He would show them that he cared, and then go back to being strong.” Michael explained.

“Was he acting for them?” Twilight asked.

“No, he did actually care, and those were real feelings that he would show. Hunter knew that his dad didn't want him to be sad, so every chance he got he wouldn't be.” Michael was getting frustrated again, and more than a little depressed at the memory, but he continued. “I got to talk to him a couple days afterwards. It was obvious that he didn't seem to have gotten over it yet. He told me, 'This life is full of meetings and partings. That is the way of it'. When I called him on his reference he just laughed it off, but those words seem to stick to him.”

Twilight was also a little struck by those words. Meetings and partings. “That's so sappy.” Dash spoke up from across the room.

Spike jumped up from his chair, partly from surprise, and partly to go to the pegasus' side. “Rainbow Dash! You're awake!”

“You bet I am. How could I sleep through all your yapping?” Rainbow said, using the mechanics on the bed to move it into an upright position.

“Sorry about that.” Michael said sheepishly.

“It's alright.” Dash said, “I don't mind hearing about Hunter anyways.”

“He was always spouting stuff like that.” Michael told them, “Just random phrases that would always seem so... poetic.”

“That sounds like him.” Rainbow said, “Everything he does is a little strange.”

The three sat in silence for a moment longer, all of them had their eyes on the gray alicorn in the hospital bed, hoping that their combined scrutiny would somehow cause him to wake up.

“So what brings you two here?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“Just came to check on you guys.” Twilight said, “Hunter has been in the hospital twice this week. If you aren't careful Rainbow he might just break your record.”

The group all chuckled and Rainbow said, “maybe so.”

It was good to laugh, small reprieves from the sad times they were facing were always welcome.

“Well, I should really get back. I've been a little behind on my studies, and the library still needs to be cleaned a little.” Twilight said, facing Spike as she mentioned cleaning.

Spike left Rainbow's bedside and jumped onto Twilight's back, and the hospital door closed quietly as the purple aura that enveloped it disappeared.

“Was it sunny today?” Rainbow asked Michael.

“As a clear summer day.” Michael told her, eliciting a sigh. “Why?”

“Cause I have no more sick days left.” Dash said simply.

Michael didn't know why, but he found this hilarious, and Dash blushed with anger as Michael laughed his head off.

Once again Hunter was in the air, holding aloft the all too familiar energy of a spirit bomb. He did not feel Fluttershy holding him in the air, nor did he see anyone around him. In fact, he couldn't see anything except for clouds and the blue sky. Below him the sky extended forever, and above him the spirit bomb blocked his sight.

The only other thing in the sky with him, was Skull Trap.

“YOU!” Hunter yelled, seeing the alicorn smugly smiling at him, “You will pay for what you did!”

“Oh yes?” Skull Trap responded, “What exactly did I do again?”

“You killed Jordan!” Hunter cried, “and you hurt my friends!”

Skull Trap chuckled, and then threw back his black head to laugh. “What are you laughing at?!” Hunter yelled, getting angry at how confident Skull seemed.

“As I recall,” Skull Trap said smoothly, “It was you that killed Jordan, not me.”

Hunter's face went from anger to shock, then to hatred. “No! That's not true, you were the reason he died in the first place!”

“Maybe so.” Skull Trap responded, flying a little closer, “but you were the cause weren't you? You and that Spirit Bomb of yours,” The black alicorn paused and pointed at the giant ball of energy that Hunter was holding. “That was what killed Jordan, not me.”

Hunter tried to hold back the tears that now fell off his face, but his forelegs were preoccupied with holding the bomb. “That's not true,” Hunter said quietly to himself, “It's not true. You killed him, not me.”

“Tell yourself what you like.” Skull Trap said laughing, “but you killed Jordan, and there's nothing that will change that fact.”

“Shut up!” Hunter yelled to Skull Trap, “You shut your face right now!”

“Or what?” Skull laughed, “You'll kill me?”

“I did it once I can do it again!” Hunter yelled, setting himself in a position to throw the bomb.

“Try then! Kill me!” Skull yelled, daring Hunter to throw the bomb. Hunter obliged, throwing the bomb with all his might at the insufferable black pony in front of him. After Hunter threw the bomb, he looked up to where Skull Trap had been flying.

The evil did not move, instead shifting to Jordan's form instead. Hunter watched as the bomb flew towards his friend once again, unable to save him, unable to stop the bomb.

Jordan looked at Hunter with sad eyes, eyes that spoke of the pain of betrayal. “Why did you kill me?” They asked, “Why would you kill me again?”

“No!” Hunter screamed, “Move out of the way Jordan! Save yourself!”

The brown stallion did not do as Hunter told him, getting hit head on by the bomb, and causing an explosion. Hunter shielded his eyes from the humongous blast, and waited for the wind that was caused by the force of the bomb to stop.

When Hunter looked up, Skull Trap stood once again in the place he had, instead of Jordan.

“Your friend's sacrifice was all for naught.” Skull Trap said evilly, “I still live, and he does not. You were not strong enough, and now he is dead.”

Hunter was choking now, and he couldn't breathe. Skull Trap was telling the truth, Jordan had died for nothing, Skull Trap was still alive, and he knew he wasn't strong enough.

Skull Trap flew over to where Hunter was hovering and grabbed him by the neck again, just as he had on the day he arrived. “You are not strong. You are nothing.” The evil alicorn said, “and ponies who are nothing deserve to die!”

With that Skull Trap threw Hunter towards the ground. When had the ground gotten there? Hunter tried moving his wings to stop his fall, but the ground was coming at him surprisingly fast. The gray alicorn's wings would not move from his sides, and Hunter started to panic. Closer and closer the ground became and he could do nothing to slow his descent. Soon the ground was too close for comfort and Hunter screamed.

“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” Hunter yelled as the ground disappeared and the wall of the hospital room stared at him instead. Hunter stopped to breath as he realized that he was not going to become a pancake and was suddenly pushed gently back against the bed he was now laying on.

“Whoa whoa,” Michael said, “Calm down dude, it's alright you're just in the hospital.”

Hunter panted for a minute and swallowed before speaking again, “Skull Trap's alive, we have to stop him!” Hunter once again tried to sit up out of the bed, but Michael was surprisingly strong and held him down, “Oh no you don't. We watched Celestia take Skull Trap away remember? He's nothing but stone now.”

Hunter calmed down after hearing this, but had to pant for a little while longer before he finally caught his breath.

“What was that all about?” Rainbow Dash asked from the bed on the other side of the room, “You scared me half to death with that random yelling of yours!”

Hunter glanced over at Dash who had a couple band aids and bandages on her body. “Are you okay?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes slightly at Hunter's change in the conversation, “I'm fine.” Rainbow scoffed, “What about you? You look like hell.”

Hunter moved his bed so that he could lay back on it and sit up at the same time, and then looked himself over. I.V.s once again pierced his foreleg, one was in a cast, and the parts of him that weren't covered with blankets that he could see, were mostly covered in bandages.

“I guess I do...” The blond stallion said quietly.

The three went silent and Hunter looked out the window to see the sun moving down under the mountains.

“The sunset is beautiful today.” Hunter thought aloud.

Michael and Rainbow Dash looked over at the window to see what Hunter was talking about, and nodded in agreement.

“What a time for me to wake up.” Hunter said, breaking from his sudden trance, “Right as the sun goes down.”

“Well I'm glad you're awake.” Michael said, “The doctor's said you weren't comatose, we just had to wait until you gained consciousness. It didn't matter to me when you did, just so long as it happened soon.”

“Well I'm awake.” Hunter said, “now what?”

“Well since you woke up so late, I can't really stay.” Michael said, “I have to be getting home.”

Michael jumped off the couch and headed for the door, stopping as he remembered something. “Twilight and the girls are preparing funeral arrangements for Jordan.” Michael told his friend solemnly. “Twilight needs to know if Jordan had any family.”

Michael stared out into the hallway as he waited for Hunter's answer. When it finally came, it was through a cracked voice. “He does.”

“Alright. Twilight will ask you more about it later.” With this Michael stepped out into the hallway, and out of the hospital heading for Sugar Cube corner to walk Trixie home.

Rainbow watched the door close, before looking over at Hunter. “Now that you're awake...” Rainbow started, but stopped suddenly when Hunter let out a sob.

“Are you alright?” She asked instead.

“How am I...” Hunter choked out, “How am I supposed to tell her...?”

Rainbow was confused as to who Hunter was talking about, but she had a good guess that they must related to Jordan. The pegasus mare decided that it was best to just lay back and leave Hunter be for now, she didn't know what to say anyways.

“What am I supposed to tell her...” Hunter would repeat to himself. Rainbow would glance over every once in a while to see her friend sitting on the bed, his head resting on knees, crying quietly to himself, but she didn't bear to watch. Rainbow felt tears threaten to show on her face as well, but she didn't let them come. There would be time for those later.

“How do I tell her I killed him...”

Twilight made her way down the street. The unicorn had gone home after visiting Hunter in the hospital, but she found it hard to sit down and study. Truth be told, she was rather anxious, and she couldn't sit down long enough to concentrate.

The purple mare decided to go make sure that preparations were coming along as planned. There wasn't any deadline per say, seeing as how there was no body to keep fresh, but Twilight knew that it should be done sooner than later.

Twilight opened the door to the boutique, hoping to catch Rarity at a good time. As she entered the room to see black fabrics strewn around the store, and Sweetie Belle running past her, she realized that this may not be the best time.

“Sweetie Belle! Come back! I need you to come back and hold this fabric for me!” Rarity yelled, trying to persuade her sister to come back inside.

“No way! I'm going to mom and dad's house until you stop being crazy!” Sweetie Belle yelled back, before running off into the distance.

Twilight decided to brave it anyways. “Rarity? Are you alright?”

Rarity walked into the main room of the boutique black fabrics draped over her back, and small sewer's tools in her magical grip. Her mane didn't look very neat, and her eyes looked like she had not slept.

“Rarity?! Are you alright?” Twilight asked, how could Rarity look like she hadn't been sleeping, it had only been a day!

“Oh Twilight,” Rarity moaned, “I am not okay.”

“What's wrong?” Twilight asked, moving into the boutique and moving some things to their place so that she could walk without stepping on fabrics.

“I can't decide which color to make these outfits, and I need Hunter's measurements, and I don't know if it'll rain that day, and...” Rarity was quieted by Twilight, who interrupted.

“Rarity! Calm down!”

“Right. Sorry dear, what can I help you with?” Rarity asked.

“Well I can see that the outfits are coming along... slowly.” Twilight said, “But it looks like you need my help, not the other way around!”

“I suppose so...” Rarity said, looking around at the mess her shop was currently in.

“Don't worry Rarity,” Twilight said, walking back towards

the door, “I'll tell Rainbow to make it sunny on the day of the funeral, and I'll get you Hunter's measurements.”

Twilight was almost out the door when she remembered, “You should probably make all of the outfits black.”

“Well of course.” Rarity said back, “But Jet black or Taupe!?”

“Let's just go with Jet?” Twilight suggested.

“Oh yes of course!” Rarity yelled suddenly, “Why didn't I see that was the obvious choice!”

Twilight watched her friend start cleaning up her store and was about to leave her to it when she thought of something else.

“Rarity, I don't think you'll need Hunter's measurements.” Twilight said.

“And why not?” Rarity said. If she had not lost them from the first time she had made Hunter clothes, then this wouldn't have been a problem.

“He'll be lucky if they let him leave the hospital for the funeral anyhow. I doubt he'll be fit for putting on clothes at that point.” Twilight said seriously.

Rarity stopped cleaning for a short moment, a bolt of fabric suspended in the air by her magic as she thought it over. Rarity's head fell with a sigh, “Very well.”

With that out of the way, Twilight left the shop, and Rarity to her cleaning.

Dash had listened to Hunter cry himself to sleep as the sun descended below the horizon. She was glad that he was able to get to sleep so soon after waking up, and glad that he didn't seem to be having any bad dreams so far. The rainbow mare guessed that his lack of stirring meant that he was sleeping normally.

Rainbow laid her cyan hoof on her stomach as she settled into the sheets, and her pillow as she decided that now was probably a good time to get to sleep. The next few days would be long and uneventful, and Dash wondered if Hunter would be much of a conversationalist.

Just as Rainbow's eyelids collided, the sound of the door opening entered her ears, and her magenta pupils once again took in the light of the room. It creaked open slowly at first as it usually did, meaning that somepony was checking to make sure that they weren't disturbing the patients inside, but opened wide to show Jason.

“Heya.” Dash said, causing Jason to jump slightly and turn his head to look at her.

“Oh good, somepony in here is awake.” Jason said, walking further into the room and closing the dark wooden door behind him. Jason moved the strings hanging from some balloons out of his face and moved a chair between the two beds.

“How's he doing?” Jason asked, looking at Hunter's unconscious form on the bed.

“Not too good.” Rainbow Dash told him, “Physically he should recover just fine, but emotionally he might be wrecked.”

“What do you mean?” Jason turned his head to look at Rainbow Dash as she spoke to him.

“You missed out didn't you?” Dash asked, forgetting whether or not Jason had been at the confrontation with Skull Trap.

“Yeah.” Jason responded, “I was preoccupied that day.”

Rainbow Dash didn't know if she was up to explaining it all to him, but started anyways. “Well, Hunter and Jordan helped us take out this evil alicorn guy named Skull Trap. It looked bad and Hunter got pretty beat up. We weren't able to use the elements because Skull Trap wouldn't give us enough time to charge them and even if we could he would just move out of the way.”

“So then what did you do?” Jason asked, apparently listening intently to the story.

“Well I was doing my best to hold off Skull Trap while the rest of my friends made a plan. Hunter apparently thought of something because, with some help, he flew up into the sky and started charging something. I kept fighting as long as I could, but I was getting a little tired. Skull Trap happened to grab me and Jordan came to get him off. As soon as Jordan got him off me I flew a little ways away, just to get some distance. Jordan seemed to be taking care of it as he had the alicorn in a lock...”

Dash felt her throat tighten slightly at the memory of what happened next, having to bring it back fresh in her head to continue the story.

“Hunter was apparently done charging whatever it was he was preparing, and Jordan knew it. I flew up to make sure that Hunter was able to hold up that giant ball of energy and he Jordan was yelling something about throwing it already. Hunter didn't want to at first but he gave it up in the end.”

Jason stayed quiet as Dash continued to explain the event. The beige unicorn wished he had been there, his powers would have helped a lot in that situation. Rainbow had been looking at Hunter on his bed but now she glanced down at her lap.

“Jordan was enveloped in the resulting explosion.”

Jason had been looking at various places and balloons in the room, but as Dash finished he quickly moved his gaze back to the rainbow mare and his eyes widened.

“Really? So Hunter...” Jason started.

“Hunter feels like it's his fault, yeah.” The pegasus said, completing Jason's thought.

Jason slumped in his chair. “That is pretty bad...”

Just then Jason's scarf opened up and Rythian popped his head out. The purple eyes blinked once before the crocodile crawled out completely, hopping off of Jason's legs and onto Hunter's bed.

“Wait, Rythian stop!” Jason said hushed, “Get back here little mister!”

The crocodile paid no heed, and made his way onto Hunter's stomach and started sucking on the alicorn's cast.

Rainbow Dash stared in horror at the crocodile slurping on Hunter's broken foreleg. As the two conscious ponies in the room had feared, Rythian's actions caused Hunter to squirm and soon after, his gray eyelids fluttered open.

The group said nothing as Hunter gained a grip on his surroundings and the crocodile assaulting him. As soon as Hunter could open his eyes without them complaining from the light he looked down and stared at Rythian.

“What.”

“Rythian! How could you wake him up like that! Ponies are not food, how many times do I have to tell you to stop putting your mouth on ponies!” Jason scolded.

Hunter grabbed the crocodile by the neck with his working hoof, and lifted the now slightly drooling crocodile up to eye level, looking into the purple orbs. Rythian blinked one eye, and after a second, the other. Hunter then moved his hoof up near his head.

Jason assumed Hunter was about to throw Rythian at him, and put his hooves up quickly in defense, ready to catch the crocodile. Hunter then sat the purple eyed reptile on his head, allowing him to get comfortable on his mane and look at the group.

“Kinda jumpy tonight are we?” Hunter asked gruffly.

Jason put his forelegs back onto his knees. “I guess so.” Jason sighed, and rubbed his eyes.

“So what brings you here so... late.” Hunter asked.

“I just came to check on you.” Jason said.

“Nice of you to care I guess.” Hunter scoffed. “Better late than never I suppose.”

“Right...” Jason drew out the word, somewhat confused by the way Hunter was talking. “Well I hope you get better soon, I assume that Jordan's funeral will take place sometime in the nearby future?”

“Don't remind me...” Hunter growled, looking down at the ground on the right side of his bed.

“Alright.” Jason said simply. “I suppose I shall have to see you both later.” Jason stepped up off of his chair and moved it back to it's place on the wall. Hunter grabbed the crocodile that was sitting on his head and placed him gingerly on the bed next to him. Rythian scampered down the blankets and leapt onto Jason's back, before working his way up into the scarf.

“Goodbye you two. Get better soon.” Jason opened the doorway and made his way out.

“Bye.” Rainbow Dash replied as the unicorn left the room.

Hunter didn't speak a word as the door shut. Instead, Dash heard the alicorn huff and relax back into his bed. The mare glanced over to see a frown forged into Hunter's expression and his eyebrows were furrowed as he closed his eyes.

Rainbow Dash thought that Hunter had the right idea, and although she worried about the change that had overtaken her colt-friend, she decided that it was time to get back to trying to sleep.

Rainbow Dash relaxed against the back of her bed, perusing the latest Daring Do novel that the hospital had for the patients to read. Daring was having some trouble navigating a particularly treacherous jungle, and Rainbow was beginning to wonder if she would ever make it to the temple she was searching for in time.

Rainbow used the end of a chapter to take a break and set the book down, and glance around the hospital room. Pinkie had assaulted it again with her amazingly durable balloons, and Hunter was sitting on his bed, watching the outside with an emotionless face again.

It wasn't like Dash hadn't tried to start up conversations but Hunter would always respond with one word answers, or the shortest possible explanation. If she pushed too far when asking him questions the blond stallion would get frustrated, and huffy, refusing to answer further. So Rainbow had decided to leave him to his grief and let him stare out the window all day.

“The sun continues to shine.” Hunter said quietly.

“It always does.” Rainbow said, hoping to get a conversation going now that Hunter had spoken first.

“Never really been a fan of the sun.” Hunter said, still staring out the window.

“How can't you be a fan of the sun?” Rainbow chuckled, “It's awesome!”

“How awesome is something that won't even let you look at it? Something can look cool but what's the point if you can't see it?” Hunter argued.

“The sun doesn't look awesome, it just is awesome. I brings life to everything.” Dash explained.

“The sun doesn't bring life.” Hunter huffed, looking down at his hooves instead, “It offers life to all those who want it. Then everything in Equestria has to fight over it.”

“Survival of the fittest I guess.” Rainbow Dash was worried this conversation was going to take a turn.

“Exactly.” Hunter said gruffly, closing his eyes. If he had a fist he would clench it. “What a cruel existence having to fight for every inch of life.”

“We don't have to fight for anything.” Rainbow said, “We've moved past that.”

“That's not the natural world.” Hunter explained, “Life as we know it is improved. In the wild life is primal, simple, yet cruel.” Hunter once again moved his attention to outside the window, “Sometimes the wild shows up on our domestication and causes a little havoc I guess.”

Rainbow was having trouble following, but decided that Hunter was back to being Mr. Grump so she stopped the conversation where it was.

“Visitor.” Hunter said simply.

Rainbow couldn't even ask “What?” before the door swung open and Doctor Stables stepped in, Twilight Sparkle following behind.

“How are you two doing today?” Doctor Stables asked cheerfully.

“I'm ready to get out of here already.” Rainbow Dash replied.

Hunter said nothing as his green eyes continued to stay locked to the outside scenery.

“and you Hunter?” The brown doctor asked, checking a clipboard that had, until he picked it up, been attached to the foot of the bed.

Hunter still refused to respond.

Twilight stepped up to Rainbow Dash to whisper in her ear, “What's up with him?”

Rainbow Dash moved her head to whisper back, “He feels like he killed Jordan, what do you think is up with him?”

Twilight gave a smirk and a nod in response and walked over to the gray alicorn instead.

“You up for going to the funeral?” Twilight asked quietly.

“Yes.”

“That was surprisingly easy.” Twilight thought. Then she turned to Doctor Stables, “Think he can make it?”

“He should be fine.” Stables said, putting the clipboard back on the end of the bed. “In fact, he should be able to go home after this if he just stays home while he heals.”

Twilight turned to Hunter with a smile, “Hear that? You can go home and relax instead of having to be in this hospital all the time.”

“woo.”

“I'll get a wheelchair. In your condition, it would be best if you didn't exert yourself in any way, not even walking.” Doctor Stables walked out of the room and into the hallway, letting the door slam itself shut behind him.

“The funeral is going to be well attended,” Twilight said, making an attempt at small talk, “Jordan had no shortage of friends.”

“Oh joy.” Hunter spoke up, “I get to look into the face of every single pony I hurt.”

Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash with a worried look on her face, and Dash was shaking her head slowly with her eyes closed. The purple mare decided that it wasn't worth trying, she might just make things worse. After a few tense moments of silence, the doctor returned with a simple wooden wheelchair.

Twilight took charge of the transport and moved it over next to Hunter's bed. Hunter moved the blankets off of himself and moved his legs off the bed one at a time. As soon as he was ready, the alicorn pushed himself off the bed with his one free hoof and onto his hind legs.

Twilight stood by to catch him if he fell, but Hunter would steady himself as he shuffled, turning around to sit in the seat. Soon enough Hunter was facing away from the chair, and settled himself into the wooden seat.

“Thanks Doctor.” Twilight said, grabbing hold of the chair.

“No problem,” The doctor responded, turning to Rainbow Dash shortly after, “You'll be happy to know that you're free to go.”

Rainbow Dash made her blankets fly as she removed them from the bed and swung her legs over the side, not even stopping to stand on her hind legs before moving quickly to all fours.

“Feels good to get out of that bed.” Rainbow said, extending her wings and moving them around as she stretched.

Twilight giggled to herself and Hunter folded his forelegs in his lap, and looked down at them. His mane now hung down instead of sticking straight up, and it covered his eyes thoroughly. Hunter felt the hair tickle his nose and made a small gust with his mouth to remove it.

Doctor Stables held the door open as Twilight pushed the small chair out the doorway and as Rainbow left behind them. The brown stallion then went to work removing the balloons from his hospital room.

Rainbow ran ahead to open all the doors out of the hospital and then walked along side Hunter's chair.

Hunter shifted in the chair, trying to get comfortable, but the wooden seat was bugging him too much and he gave up, letting out a frustrated puff of air. Rainbow glanced over and, seeing that her friend was uncomfortable, flew off.

The gray alicorn glanced up and watched as Rainbow took a chunk off of a cloud, before flying back down to where Twilight was walking with Hunter in the chair.

“Here,” Rainbow held out the small cloud, “This should be more comfy.”

Hunter used his good foreleg to grab the cloud, and pushing off with his legs he managed to get it under his rump. As the alicorn sat down on the cloud, he relished in it's softness, having missed sitting on clouds.

“Thanks.” Hunter managed to get out before his sad self took over.

“You're welcome.” Rainbow replied, happy that Hunter had said anything at all for the favor.

The group was mostly silent for the rest of the trek into town, other than a few snippets of conversation between Rainbow and Twilight. As the three entered town Hunter noticed that there weren't many ponies walking around. Strange, considering it was almost midday.

“Where is everypony?” Hunter asked.

“The funeral.” Twilight replied simply, “Like I said, Jordan had no shortage of friends.”

Hunter shut his eyes and let his head fall, his chin touching his chest as he clenched his teeth.

“Hey!” Twilight heard from down the street, slightly off course from the path she was taking to the graveyard on the opposite side of town.

Both Sparkle and Dash turned to look at the source of the call, and Jason was down the road a small ways, waving his metal hoof in the air to beckon them over. The mares looked at each other and shrugged before Twilight turned the chair to lead it to the beige unicorn instead.

“So you got released from the hospital?” Jason asked, “That's a good sign.”

“So it would seem.” Hunter said, staring straight ahead through his blond hair.

“You too huh?” Jason looked towards Rainbow Dash with his eyebrows raised, “you aren't in a wheelchair though. Healed a lot faster did ya?”

“Oh yeah,” Rainbow said, “years of injuries must've taught me to regenerate at an amazing rate or something.”

Jason chuckled at this, before turning his attention back to the inhabitant of the wheelchair with a serious look.

Hunter stared back for a second before speaking up, “Leave us to talk please.”

“We have to be at the funeral.” Twilight insisted, “we don't have much time for-”

“Leave us to talk, Please.” Hunter said, emphasizing the word please.

Twilight sighed and dropped her hooves from the chair, leading Rainbow away from the two stallions back to the path they were walking originally.

“So?” Hunter asked, “You wanted to talk?”

“I did.” Jason said, “I just wanted to make sure everything was alright.”

“A little late for checking up don't you think?” Hunter said coldly.

“Better late than never?” Jason suggested.

“Not in this case,” Hunter put his hoof to the handles of the wheelchair, “no.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” Jason asked, taking slight offense.

“You've got magic. An arsenal even. If you had been there when Jordan and I needed you, then maybe none of us would have had to die!” Hunter responded, the heat in the conversation rising.

“There was just...” Jason said coldly, pausing for a moment, “Just something that needed to be taken care of.”

“Well I'm sure Jordan understands that your errand was mighty important.” Hunter huffed.

“Listen! I'm sorry that I wasn't there, and I know that if I had been, things would have turned out differently, but I wasn't ok! The case of the matter is that I couldn't show up to this ordeal, I was busy!” Jason said, returning the heat.

“What ever happened to helping your friends out when they needed you?” Hunter asked.

“You never asked for my help! Did someone come looking for Jason? No! Did someone think, 'we should go find Jason so he can help out.' NO! I'm sorry I can't be there to watch over Ponyville 24/7 with you, when I have other important matters to take care of! Meanwhile you just sit around your house with your comfortable lifestyle waiting for the action to happen!” Jason was yelling now, almost loud enough for Twilight to make out, but she still couldn't hear the conversation.

“I thought you had it easy!” Hunter argued, “Living it up in my house with not a care in the world! Why wouldn't you be there to help out when we need you to? Or are you going out to tangle with shadows in the night again?”

“I'll have you know, they're more than simple shadows, they're the dead brought back to life by ponies who are trying their hardest to kill me. Now if self preservation isn't a good reason not to lounge about your house making cute faces at some mare, then I don't think it's worth sticking around you!” Jason shot back.

“So you're going to up and leave?! What about the things you owe me for my giving you safe harbor! Hell, you probably would have been fighting those things on the streets every night if I hadn't been there!” Hunter felt tears fill his eyes. Why was he crying? Hunter didn't care for Jason, not anymore, why did he seem sad to see him go?

“I thought you did things like that out of the kindness of your heart. If you're going to act like our relationship is some kind of slave trade, where I work for all the things you give me, then I think I should get out on my own.” Jason huffed, “Besides, I haven't exactly been staying at your house these past few days.”

“What's that mean?” Hunter asked.

“Zecora's been asking for my assistance, so she's been letting me stay in the Ever Free forest with her for a short while. Of course, I ask for nothing in return, but she offers to help me in my endeavors as well.” Jason explained. “So I feel that everything you've done for me has been paid off.”

“Do you now?” Hunter asked gruffly, almost unable to speak through his emotion.

“Yes I do and I think that if you weren't in such a bad attitude about what's happening, then you would see that too. I think it's a sign of your distress and you need help, you shouldn't be treating your friends this way, this isn't you. I've lost people throughout my life, I've seen fathers killed by their own nation, a nation that they put their trust in. I've seen families lost to a world's hatred, and even my own brother was lost to me. I'm haunted by the faces of hundreds of people that I've met and lost throughout my life, every night and every waking moment I see their faces, and I remember them, but do you see me throwing a tantrum because of every loss? No, because I've come to terms with it, I've learned to live with it. Heck I was even in your position sometimes, but I've found people that cared for me, that loved me, that helped me to get through the tough times. I had to search these people out of course, but you, you have it easy. You've got your friends already, you haven't lost many at all, but if you keep acting this way, you're bound to lose every single one of them. So I'm not about to stand here and be lectured by some kid who hasn't seen a bit of what death means. Out of respect for Jordan, I would think you'd have to decency to move on and live your life, but apparently that isn't the case.”

Hunter sat back in his chair. Tears fell down his face and he put his hoof up to point behind Jason.

“Go.”

“What?”

“Go I said!” Hunter yelled, his hair moving from his face and his eyes growing wide with anger, “I don't need your help! Not now, not anymore! It would have been good to have a while ago, but seeing as how you have your busy life to live I guess you should just get on with it!”

“You're blind Hunter! Can't you see that this petty grief is blinding you from what's really important!?” Jason asked.

“How many of those friends of yours did you kill?” Hunter asked, sitting back into his chair.

“How many did I kill?” Jason asked.

“How many of those people that you've seen die, how many did you kill with your own hooves? How many did you kill yourself, pulled the trigger, set them ablaze, how many...” Hunter paused to breath, “did you kill yourself.”

“Too many to count.” Jason responded immediately. “Always a causality of the battle or of the heat of the moment, nothing I could do would save them, and they were going to die anyways. There was never anything I could do.”

“Sure, collateral damage is one thing.” Hunter scoffed, “but did you kill them with your spell, was it your bomb?”

“Yes. Plenty of times was it my devices that ended the lives of the people around me. Not just my inability to save them from another's killing spree, but it was my killing spree.” Jason stood looking down at the ground, as Hunter continued to stare forward with angry eyes.

“Well then go ahead and leave.” Hunter replied, “Go ahead and just leave everyone behind. Abandon us once more to go live your sad life. I could care less about your struggles, just don't come crawling to me in need of help.”

Jason looked up sadly to see Hunter's furrowed brow and dark eyes staring at him.

“You won't find it from me.”

Jason sighed heavily, walking slowly toward Hunter before grabbing hold of the wheelchair's handles and turning the chair back around. After a couple moments of silence that couldn't be broken with the heaviest of hammers, Jason left the wheelchair in Twilight's care.

“Rainbow Dash.” Jason said simply, turning towards the cyan mare.

“Yeah?” The rainbow clad pegasus responded.

“Here I wanted to give you this.” Jason said, as Rythian popped his head out of the white and black scarf around his neck. The crocodile had a thin, square sheet of what looked like paper. Jason grabbed the object from his pet's mouth, and as Rythian retreated into the scarf, Jason held it up to reveal the photograph.

Rainbow looked at the familiar scene of Hunter leaning her over his knee and planting a big kiss right on her lips.

“Just a small reminder of who he really is.” Jason said, “hopefully he returns, because I doubt you'd want to date this prick.” Jason whispered, before walking off into the distance.

Hunter was turned away from Jason as he walked away, and was glad that he didn't have to see him go. Twilight watched with curious eyes as Jason walked out of town and Rainbow moved to stand beside her, putting something in her pocket.

“What was that about?” Twilight asked, slightly concerned, and curious now that she was the only one out of the loop.

“It was nothing Twilight, just a small memento.” Rainbow said quietly, moving ahead. “We should get going, I'm sure everypony's waiting for us by now.”

Twilight sighed that she wasn't going to get any answers about the heated conversation Hunter had just had with his friend and pushed the chair along the path towards the funeral.

As soon as the clearing of the graveyard had been reached, Hunter saw a sea of black. Where there would usually be a crowd of multiple colors and bright shades of each assaulting your eyes, there was only the one shade of black covering the field.

Hunter could still see the colors on the faces of the ponies, but black was dominant and he couldn't help but think sad thoughts.

The entire congregation watched as Hunter was wheeled to the center of the group, his hair over his eyes, and his cast still hanging near his chest. The ponies in front of him parted until he was at the front of the group, staring down at the tombstone that had been placed in Jordan's honor.

Twilight let go of the chair, leaving the gray alicorn to sit in front of the mocking gray slab, and walked up to a spot behind the slab.

“Thank you all for coming to honor Jordan, I know he was loved very much by the ponies of Ponyville, and I'm happy that so many of you have come to show your respect.” Twilight spoke, addressing the entire crowd. “I guess I'll leave the stand to allow Lapis Canvas to speak a few words.”

Twilight walked around the tombstone and sat by Hunter's chair, as the pink mare walked to the stone and her blue mane was done up in a ponytail, but Hunter could hardly see the blue as it was covered in the black of her veil.

The blond stallion took a daring glance up to see Lapis' face, and could hardly see the tears underneath the veil before he looked back down at his lap, eyes closed in sad frustration.

“For those who knew him, Jordan might not have always been the most reliable at times.” Lapis Canvas started, eliciting a few chuckles from the crowd. “But when it counted he always pulled through for his friends when they needed him. I know that when he died this was the case, that he was just doing what he felt was necessary for his friends.”

Lapis took a short pause to lift her veil slightly and wipe away the new tears under her eyes.

“Thanks for coming to say goodbye everypony, it means so much to me, and he would be honored to see so many show up to see him.”

The crowd murmured in quiet agreement, and Lapis left the back of the tombstone to take a seat next to Hunter's wheelchair as well. Twilight stood and addressed the crowd from next to Hunter and Canvas.

“We now invite you all to pay your respects at this time.”

At this the front of the crowd anxiously moved to form a line, and Twilight moved Hunter's chair so that he would be out of the way. The alicorn was placed to the side of the tombstone, facing the slab, but close enough that the ponies who were paying their respects to Jordan's grave could speak with him.

Hunter received many condolences from the line that had formed, but he didn't feel entitled to any of them. Soon enough the line had finished placing flowers or small trinkets of sentimental value on the grass in front of the stone, they gathered around the tables that had been set up to serve Applejack's catering, or branched off in groups of friends to talk.

A gray alicorn sat alone at the edge of the tombstone.

The doctor walked to the front of the gray slab, staring at the words inscribed on it as his sister sat to his side.

“Another sacrifice.” The doctor said solemnly, “He was so good on those drums too.”

Hunter lifted his head to look at the doctor. The green tie he usually wore was replaced by a black one, and his sister Derpy looked sad, her eyelids drooping as her crooked eyes looked on at the slab.

“I would ask you why you haven't just gone back in time to help,” Hunter said, “but I know that if you could have that we wouldn't be having this conversation right now.”

Doctor Whooves looked up at the alicorn sitting next to the grave, giving him a sad look, but a knowing grin.

“I'm sorry that I'm not able to change everything for the better, but I'm glad that's why you're here.” The brown stallion said.

“Me?” Hunter scoffed, “Why are you happy I'm here?”

“To make changes where I can't.” The Doctor explained, “If you hadn't been here, Ponyville might have been destroyed. Celestia might not have been able to save everypony here. If you think about it, Jordan's sacrifice was probably the best we could have hoped for.”

“I don't know about you.” Hunter shot, “but I don't hope for death.”

The doctor continued to look at the stone slab in front of him, before he read the words aloud. “Jordan Canvas, May his sacrifice live on in our hearts.”

Hunter thought it was interesting that there wasn't any sort of age indicator on the stone.

“Hey mister.” Derpy said, having walked up to Hunter and laid a hoof on his shoulder. Hunter looked up at her with sad eyes, wondering with earnest about what she was going to say to him.

“It's not your fault.”

How had she known that he blamed himself? How could she know that it wasn't his fault!? How could she be the one to judge whose fault it was!?

Hunter huffed and removed Derpy's hoof from his shoulder with his good hoof, looking back down at the ground.

“So everyone says.” Hunter said quietly, “but what do they know?”

Derpy backed off and sat back beside her brother, her eyes still filled with a knowing sadness.

“A great stallion once told me,” The Doctor said, turning to leave the graveyard, “To despise your friends, as you do your enemies is to have no friends at all.”

With that the Doctor swept past his sister, who with one more “goodbye Mister.” Stood up and followed her brother out of the graveyard into town.

The crowd eventually all left the graveyard as the food ran out, and all the goodbyes and such had been said. Soon, only Twilight and her friends were left on the site, clearing the small tents that had been placed as shade, and removing the tables that had just held all the food.

Hunter had managed to wheel himself in front of the grave, staring as the Doctor had at the words engraved on the stone.

Once the entire thing was cleaned up, Applejack sent Applebloom to help Big Mac move everything to their proper place, and Hunter was alone with the mane six. The six walked up alongside Hunter, and the alicorn glanced to either side to see them all looking at him and the tombstone.

“Well.” Rarity said, “That turned out well.”

“It sure did.” Applejack agreed.

“Hunter, you haven't said a word that I've heard since you got here.” Pinkie said concerned, “Are you alright?”

“I have told all of you where I'm from correct?” Hunter said.

Rarity spoke up, “I heard you weren't from here, but I assumed you were from somewhere like Manehattan or Baltimare.”

“I'm from farther away than that.” Hunter said, “I'm a human from earth.”

Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack all looked confused. Twilight told them all that she had gone to Canterlot the night of Pinkie's party to go to the human world to retrieve Hunter and that was why he had suddenly moved to Ponyville.

“So what is a human exactly?” Rarity asked.

“We can get to that later.” Twilight said, “Go on Hunter.”

Hunter repositioned himself in his chair to get comfortable again, and then continued, “I remember hearing stories back on Earth. Stories of great people always willing to build up another, always willing to sacrifice all they had so that another would rise above them. The happiness of others was all that mattered to them. Yet, their stories were almost always tragic in the end. Some would have their kindness taken advantage of, or some would end their own lives for seemingly no good reason. It was as if helping others was their downfall, as if, tossing their own problems aside, to run to the aid of others had finally caught up with them.”

Hunter paused and looked at the ponies sitting with him. Most of them had somber looks on their faces, and Applejack had removed her hat, and was now holding it to her chest.

“I heard of one boy in particular, who helped multiple people stay on their feet, he kept them from ending their lives, only to end his own. Maybe he felt he had fulfilled his role? Or maybe the burdens of others had finally been enough to make even the strongest of souls despair. Whatever the reason, this is not how things should be. Those who have taken us this far must not be forgotten, they will not be forgotten. The souls of the brave have passed on, but they must remain in the hearts of those that remain, so that they can continue to build us up. Despite their disappearance.”

The group stayed silent a moment longer before the alicorn spoke again.

“May his sacrifice live on in our hearts. What a true and relative statement that is, and one that I hope we can all hold true.”

“Amen.” Michael said from behind the group.

The group had all turned, and Hunter used his good hoof to turn the chair so that he could get a good look at the dragon behind him.

Michael and Trixie stood, dressed in black, by each other a few feet away from Hunter and the tombstone.

“Sorry I'm late Hunter.” Michael said, smiling up at him.

“I'm glad you came anyways.” Hunter said with a straight face. It was as close to not frowning as he could get.

Trixie walked up to the stone, passing by Hunter and dropped a blood red rose on the tomb, before walking back to give Hunter a hug.

“I'm sorry it had to be this way.”

“There's no need for you to apologize.”

Trixie backed up a little and smiled, moving behind the chair and moving it towards Michael. “We might as well get home now, no reason to stay much longer.”

Hunter did not protest as Trixie wheeled him along, the wheels of the chair making squeaks every time it bumped a rock in the path. Hunter motioned to Michael that he should sit in his lap, and after a small non-verbal protest the small dragon took a seat on Hunter's knees.

The alicorn grabbed his friend up in his good hoof and gave him a squeeze, pulling him close enough that he could cry over the dragon's shoulder.

Michael returned the awkward embrace and tried to comfort his friend.

“Well what are we to do now?” Rarity asked Twilight as the six watched Trixie take Hunter away.

“There's nothing more we can do for him then be a friend when he needs it.” Twilight sighed, “Other than that I guess we should just get back to doing what we do best.”

“And what's that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Get on with our lives.”

Hunter had stopped his crying halfway home, and now sat silent with Michael warming his lap. The morning that the funeral had taken place was a warm one, and Hunter relished in the cold breeze. Trixie had been walking them to the house at a good pace, and they were home within the hour.

Trixie managed to teleport all three of them, and the chair, up to the porch in one spell. Hunter would have been impressed if he weren't so depressed. Hunter didn't have a ramp on his house, but cloud's are easy to adjust, and Michael jumped off the chair to mold the steps into a slant.

Soon enough Hunter was back in his house, and Trixie moved the chair to Michael's room.

“Why are we going in here?” Hunter asked as the blue mare stopped the chair in the middle of the bedroom.

“Well, I can't exactly get you upstairs to your room yet, so you're going to stay in here until you can walk by yourself.” Trixie explained.

“Very well.” Hunter said.

The blond stallion worked his way out of the chair that Trixie had placed near the bed, and after a slight fall, he was laying on his back in the bed. The alicorn didn't say anything, but he was relieved to be back in a cloud bed.

“Is there anything we can get you?” Michael asked.

“Privacy.” Hunter said simply, “And a glass of water.”

“Alright.”

As soon as the door closed and Hunter was alone, the alicorn worked his way underneath Michael's blankets.

Michael returned with a mug and handed it to Hunter, who drank the contents in one swig, before handing it back to his dragon companion.

The black dragon had a look of deep concern on his face, and Hunter was suddenly frustrated.

“What is it?” Hunter asked gruffly.

“Nothing.” Michael sighed, before leaving the room and shutting the door behind him.

Hunter kicked himself for sounding angry at Michael and laid back in the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

“May his sacrifice live on...” Hunter was unable to finish the sentence before he was back into tears, sobbing to himself and the ceiling.

Author's Note

Oh my glob so many feels this chapter.
Hold on people the feels train don't stop for a while yet.

Big thanks to Jolly Rogue For helping me with this chapter, I needed his collaboration big time for the fight scene between Jason and Hunter, considering Jason is his pony OC.

If you haven't read his story yet, go do that, it provides a lot of back story and such for Jason.
Plus it's fun to read anyways. At least in my opinion.

Hope you continue to read and enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 26: With Friends Like These...

Time To Go
Chapter 26
With friends like these...

It was a sunny day, but the higher ups in Cloudsdale had ordered some rain to come down on ponyville today. A lot of outdoorsy events had been scheduled recently and the small town needed the moisture. The clouds of Rainbow's house were in fact getting a little wispy and some rain would do the clouds good. As the rainbow clad pegasus stepped out of her house, letting the clouds reconnect behind her, she glanced around and smelled the fresh air. Per the norm of a sunny day such as this, the air was crisp, but was lacking the normal moisture that it usually did. The pegasi had let this drought go a little too long.

Dash noticed that one of her rainbow falls had stopped flowing altogether. “I'll have to fill that back up sometime.” Rainbow thought to herself, before spreading her wings, crouching low, and then taking off into the morning sky.

The sun was full in the sky, but only just barely. The mountains just barely losing their grasp on the tendrils of Celestia's sun. Rainbow flew quickly with the bright light to her back, giving her a great view of the landscape and her home of Ponyville. Her morning flight was on of her favorite parts of the day. The sun on her back warmed her as she exercised, and the view was always a wonder to behold. Not to mention the morning was the time she had the most of to herself. Nobody came to bother her this early, and work didn't start for another hour at least.

Soon Rainbow completed her morning flight, quickly turning around and returning home. She was a little sweaty now, but that was alright, she always waited until after her morning routine to shower.

After a quick shower to wash away the sweat and slight smell, she dried herself off and headed downstairs. Rainbow took a glance inside her cold cupboard to see what she would have for breakfast. Seeing that she was all out of breakfast food, she checked her other cupboards.

Nothing.

“How could I let myself run out of breakfast food!?” Rainbow groaned to herself. The rainbow mare's protests mixed with the slamming of her cupboards and she sat at her table with a mug of water.

“Now what am I supposed to eat?” Rainbow thought to herself, “eating out is a last resort, I have to stay in shape. That trip to the restaurant with AJ, Pinkie, and Hunter was weight gain enough.”

As she sipped her glass, Dash thought of options to try before going out for something.

“I could go see if Twilight has anything... No, last time she made pancakes, Hunter made a story out of it. Applejack always has food, but I don't feel like eating twenty apples for breakfast.”

Then she had a revelation. Pancakes... Hunter made great pancakes. Rainbow wiped the drool from her lip as she got up from her chair and chugged the rest of the water. “That's it! I'll go get some breakfast from Hunter before we go off to work. Might as well go to work with him anyways, he'll enjoy that.”

Rainbow had been trying to get Hunter motivated for outings, but he seemed to just waste away in his house with his electronics, or mope to himself in his room. Michael and Trixie basically took care of him and while Trixie was slightly tired of the whole thing, Michael just continued to worry about the emotional well being of his friend.

The clouds of Rainbow Dash's house once again opened up and deposited her outside, reforming behind her as she flew off the porch. The cyan mare didn't have to fly very far, and only flapped her wings a few times before she landed safely on Hunter's cloud porch.

A couple steps later Rainbow was standing at the front door of the cloud home. The pegasus raised a hoof to knock but suddenly became apprehensive. What if Hunter was too out of sorts to go today? The stallion had lashed out before, and she wondered if he would be the same level of grumpy that he had been since Jordan's funeral.

Dash shook her head and lowered her hoof for the moment. Maybe he shouldn't be bothered today, maybe it was best to just let him be for a while.

No. That wasn't the right thing to do, Rainbow realized. Hunter was in need as it were, and to leave him alone like that would be wrong. Dash lifted her hoof again with a new found determination to get Hunter back on his hooves, and the her cyan appendage almost struck the clouds, but they swung away from her and were instead replaced with Trixie's head.

“Ow!” Trixie yelled in surprise, getting a few knocks from Rainbow's hoof before either of them knew what was going on.

“Oh, my bad.” Rainbow apologized, hiding her satisfaction in getting to knock Trixie a few times.

“Certainly...” Trixie said, rubbing her head for a bit where Dash had repeatedly assaulted her skull. “What do you want?”

“I just came over to see Hunter to work.” Rainbow said simply, as if it was no problem at all.

Trixie smirked a knowing but slightly sad smirk. “He's still in his bed upstairs, Michael is trying everything to convince him to get ready for work.”

“It's that bad huh?” Rainbow thought, then she spoke aloud, “Where are you going?” The pegasus paused for a moment, before she realized she sounded a little rude. Normally she wouldn't correct herself, but Michael and Hunter had wanted her and Trixie to get along, so she obliged, “If you don't mind me asking I mean.”

Trixie scoffed, “Since when have you been so polite?” Trixie now wore a slight grin before she answered, “If you must know, the cakes are requesting I do a morning shift today. If you'll excuse me, I must be leaving.” The blue unicorn stepped out the doorway as Rainbow moved to let her pass. Before Trixie finished her teleport spell to leave the porch, she turned and addressed the mare on her doorstep one more time, “Go inside if you wish, maybe you'll be able to get Hunter out of this funk he's in.” and then she was gone.

Rainbow could faintly hear Trixie's hoofsteps on the ground below as she advanced into the house. It was quiet albeit for a few muffled murmurings coming from the top floor. A small pile of dishes sat in the sink, filled with water waiting patiently to be completely cleaned. The table had recently been eaten on, as a few pieces of silverware had escaped being placed in the sink, and a place setting still sat on the table, a plate with silverware at it's sides, waiting to be eaten upon.

The couch was messier looking than Rainbow had ever seen it. Multiple blankets lay strewn over it's back and cushions, leaving a space in the middle where somepony had obviously been sitting. A controller to the Xbox was sitting on the floor in front of that space. Most of the mess derived from the plates and mugs that were sitting on and around the couch. Leftover foods caking on the plates on the floor, and a few cans of a pony soda that Hunter had recently discovered littered the area.

Dash took a few steps towards the couch and took one of the cans in her hooves, inspecting it. The yellowish can had the picture of a lemon in the grubby grip of a yellow parasprite, and as she turned the can over, it changed to a green color with a lime in the grip of a green parasprite. The name of the soda revealed itself as she turned it once more. In small letters the can said, “lemon-lime” and then in bold yellow and green letters it said “Para-sprite.”

“How did I not recognize this before!” Rainbow said to herself joyfully, “I hope he has some more, this stuffs my favorite.”

Dash made her way over to the cupboard that kept things cold and was slightly surprised that not only did he have more, but the cupboard was basically full with the stuff. “Whoa...” Rainbow whispered to herself, taking a can from an open case. The now empty box sat atop the rest in the cooler.

“Maybe he has others in his cupboards that I can replace this with.” Her cyan hoof shut the cold cupboard and opened up a different one in the kitchen, one above the sink. As she opened it, she could see various spices and such, but those were overwhelmed by the cases of Para-sprite filling the back of the cupboards.

“I guess he has some extra...” Rainbow whispered to herself. The mare pulled a case carefully out of the cupboard, trying her best not to knock any of the spices down. Despite her efforts a salt shaker flung itself from the cupboard, falling into the clean sink and opening, spilling salt into the drain.

“Oh no.” Rainbow groaned, setting the case of soda on the ground before going to work the faucet. Dash removed the salt shaker from the sink and screwed the top back on before running the water and washing away the salt.

“Oops, the salt shaker is mostly empty now.” Rainbow thought, “I should find his salt and refill it.”

Rainbow Dash moved to one end of the kitchen and started opening cupboards. The first cupboard at the end of the kitchen was also filled with Para-sprite, but this wasn't the cupboard with the salt either.

“Wow, he sure stocked up on soda...” Rainbow whispered, opening the next cupboard. This one had the salt on the second shelf, but there was more Para-sprite on the shelves behind the regular spices and ingredients. “This is a lot more soda than anypony should have...” She was starting to get worried, and although she had found the salt she continued opening cupboards.

Third cupboard, more soda. Fourth cupboard was the one above the sink, fifth cupboard, more soda, sixth cupboard on the other side of the kitchen, more soda. Soon enough Rainbow Dash had opened every cupboard, excepting the ones below the sink, and was a little scared.

Every single cupboard was filled with soda, and it was all Para-sprite.

Rainbow was scared to open the cupboards below the sink, hoping that he had not filled them with soda cases as well. She moved an apprehensive hoof towards the doors and opened them slowly, slowly enough that they creaked as they swung on their hinges.

Dash shielded her eyes until she knew the doors to the cupboard were opened. She peeked at first, but as her eyes opened fully she didn't see anything in the cupboards. There wasn't any soda, but there weren't any cleaning supplies either. Dash looked further back into the cupboards and in fact discovered a solitary peanut resting in the back behind the pipes. The pegasus reached back and plucked the peanut from its resting place.

“That's mine I believe.” Michael spoke from the door to the kitchen.

Rainbow jumped from where she was sitting on the floor, and the peanut flew from her grip onto the counter near Michael. The dragon stood up on his toes and grabbed the peanut, snapping it open and eating the contents.

“So what's up?” Michael asked as he crunched the peanut between his teeth.

“That was below the sink just now...” Dash said, gagging slightly.

“I'm a dragon, my tastes have changed dramatically.” Michael responded simply, swallowing the peanut without second thought.

“Next question,” Rainbow said, getting up off the floor and dusting her self off, “Why do you guys have so much Para-sprite?”

“Hunter bought it all.” Michael said, his lips forming a sad expression that didn't give frowning much justice. “He stocked up so he wouldn't have to go to the store as often.”

“Why wouldn't he want to go to the store? It's not like a cupboard full isn't enough to plan for... It's as if he doesn't...” Rainbow paused, realizing that the completion of her sentence was the answer to her question.

“Want to go outside?” Michael completed. “Yeah, I can see that.”

They stood on the cold tiles for a moment before Michael realized that Rainbow had been in their house for a while without his knowledge.

“So what brings you by anyways?” Michael asked with a cutting curiosity.

“I actually just came over to see if I could get some breakfast.” Rainbow explained. “I was also going to get Hunter out of bed for work today, seeing as how his time off from work is over.”

“Well you can give it a shot, but he hasn't left the area between his bed and that couch in the whole time he's been home.” Michael said, walking further into the kitchen, “I'll see what I can do about getting you breakfast.”

Rainbow Dash walked out of the cloud tiled area as Michael searched the lower cupboards for some food to prepare for his guest. Cyan hooves made no noise as they made their way across a white fluffy floor, up some white fluffy stairs, and into a bedroom where a white fluffy floor reflected the bright white light of the fixture in the center of the room.

Some of the light that found its way into Rainbow's magenta eyes showed a mess of blond hair with white streaks, and a gray head that rested upon a soft red pillow, the body it connected to huddled under a multicolored quilt.

Hunter stared intently at the cloud wall before him with blood shot, tired, baggy eyes.

“Hello.”

Rainbow Dash was slightly startled by Hunter getting out the first word, and after composing herself once more, she thought more about what she should say.

“I heard you're looking for some breakfast.”

Seeing as how Dash hadn't really known how to start the conversation, she decided that she might as well roll with this one.

“Yeah. I somehow ran out of breakfast food without knowing it.” Rainbow Dash rubbed her head with a foreleg, grinning from her slight embarrassment.

Hunter still lay motionless in bed.

“So are you going to get up today or what?” Dash asked, suddenly serious.

“Nope.”

“Whaddya mean nope?” The pegasus mare asked with a huff, as if her own child had just told her that he wasn't going to school today like he was supposed to.

“No still means no I believe.” Hunter said gruffly, “Or did No start meaning Yes without my knowledge.”

Well that was rude. “Well.” Rainbow was unsure how to respond, she was still shocked by Hunter's outright rudeness. “You should get up anyways, sometimes work is something you have to do even if you don't want to.”

“How philosophical.” Hunter quipped, and left it at that.

Now Rainbow was getting annoyed. “C'mon now! Out of bed, it's almost time to go to work!”

Hunter snorted, but otherwise didn't move a muscle. A growl emanated from the rainbow clad pegasus and she stomped over to the bed. The blanket was thrown to the ground, and Hunter was given a good karate chop to the side.

The blond stallion had no more of a response than the wind getting knocked out of his lungs. Then a gray hoof shot itself up towards Rainbow Dash, moving quickly in retaliation before it stopped abruptly by her face. Dash hardly noticed it until the gray hoof rested on her shoulder.

“Help me up then,” Hunter coughed, “Since you so kindly got me going.”

With a couple more coughs and a pull from Dash, Hunter stood teetering on his floor. “Now come downstairs.” Rainbow commanded, “Michael is trying to make breakfast for us.”

“I guess I better get down there before he poisons us.” Hunter sneered, and then walked slowly into the bathroom.

The cyan mare stepped down into the living room. “That joke would have been funny if he hadn't actually been serious.” She thought, before going into the kitchen to tell Michael that Hunter was going to be preparing breakfast instead.

Michael let out a sudden sigh of relief as he set the rest of his gathered ingredients on the counter. He had collected a random variety of foods, but he didn't really have a plan to make anything, the black dragon was counting on Rainbow getting Hunter up to cook for them.

Dash and Michael chatted idly at the table until Hunter slowly drudged down the stairs, walking into the kitchen without a word. Once there however, he had plenty of things to say.

“Why is this sink full?” Hunter asked, hints of frustration in his voice, “It was clear just last night.”

“Well, we did have breakfast this morning.” Michael said, as if it was obvious.

“Well you should have cleaned it up this morning. Why'd you get out all this food?” All traces of any kind of humor were lost in Hunter's tone.

“Well I was 'going' to cook breakfast, but seeing as how you were kind enough to get up I figured you would fix us something.” Michael said, getting a little annoyed himself.

“Thank heavens you didn't attempt it, the house would've burned down.” Hunter said seriously.

“This house is made of water, you can't burn it down.” Rainbow said, trying to help Michael out.

“That's how bad at cooking Michael is, he would've burned down a house made of water.” Hunter said, again serious and insulting.

“Look, can we just get some breakfast please?” Michael sighed, leaning his head over the back of his chair in frustration.

“If you must.” Hunter responded. After putting most of the ingredients away the alicorn started something, not even bothering to consider what his guests actually wanted for their meal.

Soon enough smells filled the room and Michael was salivating only a little less than Rainbow Dash was.

Hunter made scrambled eggs, pancakes with apple chunks, hot chocolate, and some tofu strips. Rainbow Dash was waiting in hungry anticipation for the glorious feast she was sure would be set before her.

Hunter walked out of the kitchen with two bowls in his hooves, setting a measly bowl of oatmeal with brown sugar in front of both Michael and Rainbow Dash. Then he walked back into the kitchen where he deposited all the dishes he used into the sink, and retrieved his breakfast.

The heaping plate of food was almost hard to carry with his other hoof holding his hot chocolate as he made his way up to his room and closed the door to eat in privacy.

Rainbow Dash felt like crying, “Is this is some kind of cruel joke?”

“I don't think its a joke.” Michael said plainly, getting spoons for each of them considering his gray friend had forgotten them, “It certainly isn't funny.”

Rainbow Dash had no real issues getting Hunter to show up for work detail. Although he lagged behind or was just slow in general he managed to get to his post on time.

A rogue band of clouds had made their way over ponyville from over the Everfree, and it was the job of every pegasus on the cloudbusting force to get rid of most of them. The days had been sunny lately, and Mayor Mare thought that today would be nice with at least a couple clouds in the sky.

So Hunter followed Rainbow around, letting her direct him in his job getting rid of the smallest clouds and letting the colossal ones fly free.

The alicorn was glad for the work in fact, he was glad to be given something to do that would actually help out, and he was glad that it was something that he was kind of being forced to do. Otherwise he knew that he wouldn't do it.

The work was taking forever, and Hunter was exerting effort. This is not exactly how the blond stallion had planned his day out.

“Is there any way this work can go faster?” Hunter complained, pausing his work to ask Rainbow Dash.

“Not unless we pay every pegasus in ponyville to come help out, and I don't think the company is ready to do that.” Dash replied.

Hunter mulled over his options; He could stay here for hours and bust clouds all day, or...

“Stand back I wanna try something.” Hunter spoke up, alerting other pegasi in the area as well. Rainbow stopped mid kick and watched the blond alicorn, curious as to his intentions. At least five other pegasi in their team also stopped to watch Hunter, and this accounted for the entire team but one.

Hunter's green eyes turned to slits as he concentrated on a far away cloud, focusing his energy into a small sphere in his hoof. His aim had never been the best at such long distances, but he had to concentrate. His gray right foreleg propped itself up on his left one and he aimed down his 'sights' at the cloud.

“Don't you think that's a little dangerous?” Cloud Kicker spoke up from next to Hunter, “You could hurt somepony.”

“Has anyone seen Blossomforth?” Thunderlane spoke up, now realizing that she was unaccounted for at the mention of something dangerous.

“Hunter wait!” Rainbow yelled.

It was too late, the alicorn released his ball of green energy and it flew at high speed towards the distant cloud.

Cloud after cloud disappeared behind the one Hunter had aimed for. Somepony was behind that cloud, and it was most likely Blossomforth, their missing team member. Several of the others had noticed this and gasped, hoping that their friend didn't go near the cloud in question.

The ball grew closer, and another cloud was gone. It soared forward and another cloud disappeared. The energy blast was almost all the way there when the second to last cloud was busted. That left only one cloud in that vicinity. Hunter's target.

The green energy blast didn't even have a chance to touch the cloud before it vaporized, revealing a pink and green maned pegasus.

Blossomforth had no time to react before the ball blasted her in the side, knocking the wind out of her, and making her unable to fly.

“NO!” Thunderlane yelled, flying speedily away to keep his mare friend from hitting the ground.

Hunter looked on in horror. It was his fault again, he had harmed somepony he hadn't had a reason to harm. He had hurt somepony nice, somepony that was his friend. The blond alicorn gave a quick glance around to look at the horrified faces of his team mates, and the saddened face of Rainbow Dash, all looking at him.

They were disapproving looks, hateful looks, evil looks.

Rainbow tried moving forward to console Hunter, tell him that it was an accident, anything, and she could tell from the concerned look of the entire team that they wanted to try and do the same.

Hunter knew they were going to hate him, scold him for doing something so dangerous. He had to get out of there, he couldn't handle what they were going to put him through. With a wipe of his eyes to clear the tears, he took off as quickly as he could towards ponyville.

As he passed Thunderlane, who now had Blossomforth safely on the ground, the black pegasus called to him.

“Hunter wait! It isn't...” Was all the alicorn heard as he zoomed towards ponyville.

A moment. That was all he needed was a moment, to himself, for a long time. He couldn't go home, Michael would be there to interrogate him, and Rainbow would probably search there for him soon. He really had no other places that he could find comfort, so maybe he would make his way to Twilight's library, a good book would calm his nerves.

Hunter walked down the street towards the tree in the distance, shielding his eyes from the bright bearing down of the sun. Sunglasses should have been a must when he left home this morning, but they had slipped his mind and now he suffered for it.

Ponies on the street seemed conscious to avoid him, few actually giving him a wave or an hello at all when they passed by.

As soon as the alicorn found himself in front of sugar cube corner however, he was greeted with more than anypony would have wanted when in the best of moods.

The blond stallion stopped to watch as balloons flew from every window of the bakery, confetti burst from the door followed shortly by a pink mare with multiple cannons.

Hunter stood up on his back hooves and charged tiny spheres in his hooves, the balloons suddenly started making their way towards him, as if controlled by some kind of remote targeting device. Hunter stood firmly rooted on the spot in front of the store, and began releasing shotgun bursts of energy at high speeds.

Balloon after balloon exploded at the hooves of Hunter's energy onslaught. Pinkie saw what Hunter was doing and brought in her artillery, setting off multiple party cannons. Confetti flew at the alicorn and he barely had any time to react. A quick step to the left was all it took to dodge the first ball of fun, he jumped over the next one, using his wings to maneuver to the right midair to dodge another. After dodging all the confetti Hunter continued down the road as if the entire ordeal hadn't taken place at all.

Pinkie wasn't going to let him get away that easily. The pink mare ran full speed at the alicorn leaping into the air to tackle her friend with a big hug.

Hunter could have just let her hit the ground, but that wouldn't stop her from assaulting him.

Instead he did a back flip, kicking Pinkie right in the face.

Pinkie's hair deflated before she even hit the ground.

Fluttershy had been hiding in some nearby bushes, the sound of Pinkie's cannons giving her the idea that a war was on. By the time she had stopped diving into the leaves and was able to see out of her small natural hiding place, she was watching Hunter as he dodged the confetti, and watched with horror as the blond stallion that she thought was her friend kick Pinkie Pie as she tried to hug him.

The yellow pegasus flung her self quickly from her hiding place to assess Pinkie's injury, letting out a quick, “oh my goodness!” before making it to Pinkie's side. Not only had Hunter kicked her in the face, but the pink mare had landed hard on her back, a gray hoof causing her to flip quickly backwards to hit the back of her head on the pave-stones.

“Are you alright Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked, moving her friend's straight pink hair from her face so that she could see where Hunter had hit her.

Pinkie sat up quickly, rubbing the back of her head gingerly and looking at the hoof that had done so. Fortunately there was no blood upon it, but her head hurt nonetheless. Her hoof then reached up and felt her nose, attempting to reassure herself that it wasn't broken.

“You might not want to move so much Pinkie.” Fluttershy suggested, “You might have a concussion, so you should sit here a while.”

Pinkie instead made her way onto her hooves, slowly making her way to Sugarcube corner, but with a strange urgency. Fluttershy watched tears hit the pave-stones as her pink friend evacuated the scene.

“I mean... if you want to...”

Fluttershy decided she should follow Hunter closely. If he was willing to assault Pinkie Pie so openly, he might cause more damage. The yellow pegasus followed the gray alicorn for a long while, watching him stroll slowly through town. In the beginning she would dive behind buildings and hide behind barrels, but Hunter didn't even look forwards most of the time, let alone taking a glance behind him. Fluttershy then took to walking a good distance behind him instead, giving her full view of his actions.

Mostly he just walked. Fluttershy wasn't much for having fun like Pinkie Pie, but she was actually getting kind of bored following Hunter around, and actually a little depressed watching him hang his head all day. Half of her wanted to see what was wrong, and half of her thought that he would probably punch her or something if she tried.

Eventually Hunter made his way out of town, instead walking slowly through the park on the edges of Ponyville. Fluttershy saw Apple Bloom out in the distance, the rest of the crusaders tossing a ball around on the plush grass of the city park. The alicorn she was following was on the other side of the park and would take a long time to get to them, and was actually headed in a different direction. Fluttershy was glad that Hunter wouldn't pass by the children, imagining Hunter hurting them in some random outburst.

As they walked however, she noticed that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, two of the crusaders friends were walking up to the three playing ball. The yellow mare had no idea what the girls were saying from this distance, but for some reason, the faces of the crusaders turned sour and they all seemed angry at Silver and Diamond.

Hunter heard their chatter from a distance, and his head rose to acknowledge who was speaking. As soon as he saw the bullies at their work, he changed directions and headed for the group of foals.

Fluttershy followed silently in worry, hoping that she would not have to intervene. The faces of the crusaders switching from anger, to a sad look, back to annoyance.

Maybe they weren't friends with Diamond and Silver after all... The conversation between the girls could now be heard as they got closer.

“Tossing around a ball like children isn't going to get you your cutie marks.” Silver Spoon sneered, “Or maybe your whole adult life will be spent doing something childish!”

This sent Silver and Diamond into a giggling spree before Tiara continued.

“I mean seriously, how hard can getting your cutie mark be?” Diamond asked coldly.

“Maybe ours is harder to get because our talents are more special than yours?” Scootaloo suggested, confidence building up against the bullies.

“How can your talent be more special than ours?” Silver Spoon asked, “Mrs. Cheerilee said that noponies special talent is more or less important than anypony elses.”

Seeing that they had been beaten by reason, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, all hung their heads in sadness.

“It isn't entirely impossible for your teacher to be wrong.” Hunter interjected. His gruff tone leaving him after the first few words.

Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara jumped slightly at the appearance of another voice. They turned to take in the sight that was Hunter, his wings spread for the purpose of intimidation.

Silver Spoon stood frozen at the sight of the alicorn, but Diamond Tiara wasn't about to be bested like that. “Are you saying that they're more special than we are?”

“Well if you judge the level of special by how long it takes a pony to develop their skills to better help pony kind, then yes, I am calling them more special. Not only because it is taking them longer to find their talents, which means they will be incredibly special, but because your talents didn't take long at all to find, and they certainly don't attribute to the betterment of ponykind.” Hunter finished his explanation with a huff, and folded his wings, staring down the two bullies instead.

The crusaders watched on in awe.

“It's not hard to get your cutie mark when your special talent is being a snob.” Hunter added.

“I... You!” Silver Spoon yelled, getting angry at Hunter's insulting words.

“I'll tell my father what you said, he's a powerful pony, he'll put you in your place!” Diamond Tiara almost squealed, trying to suppress a yell to keep her cool, and sounding like an angry mouse instead.

Hunter quickly charged an energy blast and exploded a nearby boulder, blowing it to bits and raining shards of stone upon the entire group.

Fluttershy barely managed to suppress a squeak as she dived from behind the rock she was hiding behind that Hunter had just destroyed, and into a bush. “That was too close, I hope he didn't intentionally shoot at me like that.”

“I dare him to try it.” Hunter leaned close to Diamond's now paled face as he spoke, glaring into her petrified gaze.

Silver Spoon had been backing away and fell back onto her rump, holding a hoof up to her face as if to block a light that Hunter was emanating.

“Boo.”

At this Diamond turned quickly around, screaming as she ran with her eyes closed. Tiara promptly tripped over Silver Spoon. After a few seconds of stumbling on her friend Diamond shot off, eyes open this time, towards the city. Silver Spoon had to take a moment to recover from being trampled, and then shot up off the ground yelling after Diamond Tiara, “Wait for me!”

Hunter righted himself, and was glad to hear Scootaloo laughing. Soon enough her two friends joined with her and they were on the ground, rolling in the grass until their giggling came to an end.

Scootaloo was the first to acknowledge Hunter before his smile disappeared. “That was amazing! The way you showed them, and blowing up that rock, it was like: I'll tell my dad! Boooooooom!” The orange filly laughed some more to herself at the thought of it.

“Thanks so much mister!” Apple Bloom chimed in, “They were giving us a real hard time about our blank flanks again...” At this the three turned towards their rears, where their marks should have been blazoned.

“Well I'll tell you what.” Hunter said, walking towards their group and kneeling down to be at their level, “What I said was true, it takes you longer to get your marks because they must be the most special a talent anypony has ever seen.”

The three of them listened to his words intently, and looked on at him in awe. Then Sweetie Belle tilted her head. “Have we met mister?”

“I've been over to Rarity's a couple times actually, I'm the alicorn who got his clothes mended.” Hunter remembered, standing up tall again as he addressed them.

Fluttershy gave a big sigh as she realized that the gray alicorn wasn't going to hurt any of the foals. Why did he kick Pinkie one moment, but seem to happy the next? What was going on?

“Oh yeah! Now I remember! Rarity said your clothes were the strangest she had seen ever!” Sweetie Belle said, excited that she had remembered.

“I can see that...” Hunter rubbed his chin, imagining Rarity working on human made clothes.

“Well I haven't met you before!” Scootaloo said, throwing up her hoof, “My name's Scootaloo, it's nice to meet another awesome pony.”

The blond haired stallion grinned as he completed the hoof shake, “and my name's Hunter,” He then turned to Apple Bloom, “and you're Apple Bloom I believe?”

Apple Bloom beamed at Hunter knowing her name before hand, “That's me! How'd ya know?”

“Your sister talks about you a lot.” Hunter lied, shaking her hoof as well. “I must say I am a big fan of your movement, crusading for cutie marks is a great idea, and it gives confidence to those late bloomers to keep trying!”

The three crusaders let their jaws loose. “You've heard of the crusaders?!” Scootaloo spoke up first.

“Of course, how couldn't I have? You girls are rather popular around town for all your adventures.” Hunter hoped that his lies weren't going to give the crusaders a giant ego.

“You hear that girls?” Sweetie Belle beamed, “we're famous!”

Nailed it.

Before they went back to playing their game, Scootaloo addressed the gray alicorn, “Thanks so much for getting rid of those bullies!”

Hunter responded with a quick “anytime.” before walking back to the path he had been walking, taking the pace of a normal walking speed, rather than a slow trudge.

A certain yellow pegasus waited a few moments before popping her head out of the bush she had been hiding in, and to her surprise she found Hunter almost back in town, almost an ant in the distance. With an “eep!” she bolted off down the path, the crusaders watching her curiously as she bolted after Hunter.

“Is she following him?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sure looked that way.” Apple Bloom replied.

“I wonder why.” Scootaloo pondered, before tossing the ball into Sweetie's side to start up the game again.

Seeing as how Hunter had accidentally passed up Twilight's house entirely, he now had his head up, glancing around the town to search for the towering tree. Fluttershy now had to hide behind buildings, almost unable to follow the gray stallion at all without being spotted.

As soon as the top of Twilight's tree was within view, Hunter made his way towards it, now taking a slow pace rather than a normal one, his head lowering, making Fluttershy's sneaking easier. Soon enough the alicorn reached the doors to the library.

Fluttershy acted fast, running quickly to the doorway to stop him from knocking. Hunter was stunned as a blur of yellow crossed his path and turned him around without much force. The gray stallion took a few steps away from the library before he realized what had happened.

Hunter lifted his head to see Fluttershy standing guard in front of the library, giving him 'the stare'.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing?” Hunter asked, a bored smirk on his face showing that he didn't take her very seriously.

“I'm keeping you out of the library.” Fluttershy responded, her confidence betraying her personality.

“That much is obvious, but why?” Hunter asked, now curious as to why he didn't have free access to a public library.

“You've already hurt one of my friends today, and I'm not letting you hurt another.” Fluttershy said strongly, blinking and refreshing her stare.

Hunter stared back at her for a moment, waiting for her confidence to break. Soon enough Hunter's stare was getting to her, and the yellow pegasus closed her eyes, stepping back into the door. “You can't... Don't go in there, please”

“I just want to read a book Fluttershy, nothing else.” Hunter assured, now walking forward to knock on the door.

“After what happened to Pinkie, are you so sure you won't hurt Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, piercing Hunter suddenly, causing him to stop midstride.

After what happened to Pinkie... Hunter remembered what he had done to Pinkie now. His mind had put him through the motions, and then blocked the memory immediately.

Suddenly Hunter didn't feel too strong on his feet. Slumping to the ground, Hunter's eyes looked haunted, they were filling slowly with tears, and the stallion was now talking to himself quietly. “What have I done? It was my fault again, why must I keep hurting ponies? I just won't stop. I won't stop until I hurt eveypony will I?”

As Hunter rambled on, Fluttershy peeked above her hooves from the ground. All she could see was some very confused passersby and the blond alicorn now a heaving heap on the pave-stones. While she had achieved her goal of keeping Hunter from the library, she now felt terrible that she had made somepony cry.

Against her better judgment from earlier, the kind that told her that consolation would only lead to an attack, Fluttershy walked slowly over to the gray mess on the ground and lay down next to him. Her wing extended to cover him and her hoof wrapped itself around the stallion's head.

“It's alright, you're just going through some stuff right now.” Fluttershy said, her tone staying quiet and comforting.

All the ponies on the street that had been watching the scene play out now continued on their way, realizing that this was a moment that should be ignored by the public.

“It's no excuse.” Hunter cried, “My problems shouldn't hurt others, especially those trying to help.”

“That's true, but it doesn't mean we should push you away either.” Fluttershy explained, “You should be near your friends when you feel the most alone.”

Hunter sniffled rather than sobbed, calming down in Fluttershy's calming embrace. Soon Hunter wasn't crying anymore, just sore. Depressed, sore, and warm under a familiar yellow wing.

“Thanks Fluttershy.” Hunter said.

The stallion moved Fluttershy's wing off from him and stood up off the ground, stretching his limbs from the soreness of lying on the hard stones. Fluttershy stood up as well, a big smile on her blushing face.

“It's no problem at all.” Fluttershy said softly.

Hunter then proceeded to knock on the library. There were still books to be read, and that sci-fi section was calling his name. Fluttershy no longer protested, instead trotting off down the street. “Wow, making ponies smile really is an awesome feeling. No wonder Pinkie does it all the time.” The bright yellow mare thought, having an equally bright smile on her shy face as she trotted into town.

Spike opened the door to the library, a happy face come to greet a customer, that quickly switched over to one of surprise and a little caution. “Hi Hunter, come inside,” Spike stepped to the side, waving the stallion on his doorstep inside, “can I help you with anything?”

“I think I'd like to be left alone to peruse the selection of science fiction if you don't mind.” Hunter told Spike honestly. The blond alicorn came to check out a book or two and read them, not to be bothered.

Spike put two and two together, realizing that Hunter probably still hadn't gotten over his loss of Jordan and that he could still see pegasi busting clouds, meaning that he had probably left early for some reason.

“Alright.” Spike responded simply, closing the door and watching Hunter as the alicorn walked to the shelf with his favorite genre resting quietly waiting for him. The dragon then walked into a side room that Twilight kept her new... doohicky in. Spike closed the door quietly behind him and addressed the purple mare seated in front of the desk.

“Hunter is here.” Spike said, hoping that she could hear him.

“Take care of it for me Spike.” Twilight said, her eyes not leaving the monitor screen.

The purple dragon walked over to where he could see Twilight's face from the perspective of the screen. Purple eyes wide, Twilight hadn't blinked in hours.

Spike waved a claw in front of Twilight's face, attempting to get a response.

“Spike, I'm trying to see, and you aren't helping.” Twilight protested.

“That screen is the only thing you've seen for the past few days.” Spike exaggerated.

Twilight blinked a couple times, her eyes resting instead upon the purple dragon in front of her. Then she glanced back at the bottom right of the screen to see the time.

“Nonsense, I saw that breakfast you made me just an hour ago.” Twilight reasoned.

“Barely,” Spike scoffed, “You only looked down at it to make sure it was on your fork. Even then it was only a glance.”

Twilight sighed and rubbed her eyes. “Maybe you're right, I should take a break. What did you need?” Twilight asked, now giving spike her full attention.

Spike walked towards the door back to the main library and opened it so that Sparkle could see out. “Hunter's here. He just wants to read a book he said.” Spike explained, waving his arm out the door to show a gray alicorn perusing the shelves for something that caught his eye.

“Sounds fine to me, why did you need my help with that?” Twilight asked, using her magic to absently turn off the computer monitor behind her.

“Don't you think it a little odd that Hunter is at the library now?” Spike asked, trying to get Twilight to reach the same conclusion.

“Why not now?” Twilight tilted her head, rubbing one of her eyes with a hoof.

“Because everypony is at work.” Spike stated, circling his arms as if trying to spin the gears in Twilight's head a little faster.

“Yeah so?” Twilight gazed at her assistant, eyes glazed slightly from the minimal sleep she had achieved last night.

Spike face palmed, dragging his claw down his face and making his eye sockets and mouth droop low before he released it.

“Look. Hunter has a job cloud busting. The rest of the pegasi are off doing their job right this minute. My question is, why isn't Hunter at his job right now?” Spike explained as plainly as he could, his arms lifted to his sides in frustration.

Twilight blinked a couple of times, shifting her eyes from Spike to Hunter for a couple minutes.

“Ooooohhhh.” Twilight finally understood. “Maybe he got some time off?”

Spike sighed, “Dash told me the other day that she was worried about getting Hunter back to work because his time was almost up. My guess is its up by now.”

Twilight hopped down from the chair. “So what are you saying we do? Stop him from relaxing and force him to go back to work? That doesn't exactly seem like the right thing considering the recent circumstances.”

“He has been away from work for quite some time now.” Spike reasoned. “I think it would be best to get him out of this funk and back to work.

Twilight and Spike watched as the blond stallion perusing their sci-fi collection found a book and, after a bit of effort, retrieved it from the shelf. Hunter looked around and found a couch. Soon enough he was sprawled on it, making himself comfortable for his read. As soon as the alicorn was resting comfortably on the couch, he attempted to open the book. He reached his hoof to the front of the hard cover book and lifted it up, opening the book to the title page. It was transcribed in letters he was familiar with, just as the title and author name had been. Then his gray hoof tried to turn the page.

It slid slowly across the slightly rough paper, but the page barely moved. Hunter attempted the motion again, trying to get the page to bend at the binding and open, but to no avail. Then the alicorn tried using his hoof with precision, trying to grab one page of the book from the side so that he could turn the page. He ended up grabbing thirty pages instead and tried again. The second time he grabbed even more, grabbing almost half the book in his insensible grip.

Hunter then picked the book up with both hooves, getting frustrated at this point that he couldn't even turn the page. His hooves lifted the book to his face and he blew on the pages. The paper fluttered for a moment before flinging themselves against the side of the hard cover, effectively opening up to the first page of the book. Careful to keep the book open to the correct page, Hunter lowered the book back to where he had it, and looked at the first chapter.

It was written in pony, hooves and hieroglyphs covering the page the chapter heading clearly visible from the main text, but neither readable by Hunter's limited knowledge of the pony written language.

Hunter's face went to one of deep disappointment, and then his eyes went dark and his face angry, “Never mind then!” He yelled, tossing the book on the ground and burying his face in the couch pillow the book had been resting on. “I didn't want to read anyways!” The stallion yelled, muffled by the pillow.

Twilight darted out of the study she had been in, and was quickly near the couch that Hunter was laying on. “Is there something wrong?” She asked, unable to see Hunter's reasons for throwing down the book from the distance between the study and library couch.

Hunter lifted his head from the now damp pillow, “Of course there's something wrong.” The alicorn wiped his eyes, “I just wanted to read this book here and... and...” Hunter was sobbing uncontrollably, he felt like a child, and he hated himself for acting like a 5 year old, but he couldn't stop himself.

“And what? Why can't you read it?” Twilight asked calmly, laying on the floor next to the couch to attempt to console Hunter like she would a foal.

“Well...” Hunter said, finding it hard to speak through his emotions, “I never thought I'd say this but... I can't read.”

Twilight suppressed rolling her eyes at his childlike actions and instead tried calming him down. “Why don't we fix that?” Twilight suggested, “I could teach you how to read.”

“I know how to read fine.” Hunter said defensively, and then realized what he said and his head drooped with his ears, “just not your language.”

“I see.” Twilight said, standing up. “Well we can give you lessons at some point.”

“Thanks Twilight.” Hunter sniffled, “I assume I'll have to pay you back somehow for all the time you spend teaching me?”

“Well,” Twilight thought it over, “Yes, but I don't think I'll have you pay me in money.”

Hunter glanced up, surprised at the oddity of the statement, “uhhh, what did you have in mind then?” Hunter asked, and hoped to god it wasn't what he was thinking.

“I'll just have you pay me back in food!” Twilight smiled, her eyes closed in an effect that completed the happy grin with her hooves clapping together once as she sat on her rump.

“Oh...” Hunter sighed, “Okay that's fine.” He was happy it wasn't what he had been thinking.

“Right, but I think that you should come to me after work, I hear that your time off is over?” Twilight asked, taking the book that Hunter had taken down and replacing it on the shelf.

Hunter's head perked up, “That's right!” and then it fell again, hitting the pillow with a thud, “That's right.”

Twilight giggled, “C'mon, your job can't be that bad.”

Hunter curled into a ball, flipping his head so it faced the inside of the couch and grabbing his knees. “It was fine until today...”

“What happened today?” Twilight asked curiously, looking at Spike with a glance that shot him the same question.

Spike shrugged just as Hunter responded with, “I don't wanna talk about it.”

Twilight was thinking about what she should do at this point, listening to Hunter's sniffles from the couch, as the door to the library swung open, a little more forcefully than was necessary and revealed the rest of the mane six led by Rainbow Dash.

“Heya Twilight. Have you seen Hunter anywhere? He dashed from work and we've...” Rainbow Dash started, but was interrupted by Twilight's motions. The purple unicorn was dragging her hoof across her throat and shaking her head, and then pointed to the nearby couch. The back of the couch was facing the door, so it would've been impossible for anyone entering the library to see anypony laying on it.

“Actually he's right here!” Twilight said, blowing off the rest of Dash's sentence, lifting Hunter by magic and setting him gently on the ground in front of the couch. Hunter had extended his legs so that he could stand as soon as he was set down, and now looked face to face, teary eyed at Rainbow Dash.

“Why'd you leave?” Dash asked, “The whole team was worried about you.”

“Even Blossomforth?” Hunter asked.

“She's fine, a small burn, but it isn't any worse than a sunburn. Everypony knew it was an accident.” Dash reasoned.

“No. I've been hurting everyone. I'm not fit for work.” Hunter said, turning away from Dash's gaze.

“What are you talking about?” Dash questioned. “It was just a one time accident, you didn't hurt anyone else.”

Hunter opened his eyes to look up at Pinkie Pie. “Blossomforth isn't the only victim today.”

Pinkie had been covering her nose the entire time she was in the library. Either trying her hardest not to sneeze, or hiding something.

Dash and the others took a moment to follow Hunter's piercing gaze to look at Pinkie. Then they looked back at the alicorn confused.

“Let's see that nose of yours Pinkie.” Hunter said coldly.

Now everypony in the library was curious. Twilight and Spike were the only ones who hadn't seen Pinkie at all today, so the rest of the group had their ideas. Reluctantly Pinkie Pie dropped her hoof, revealing a bandage covering a purple spot on the pink mare's nose where Hunter had almost broken it.

“My goodness!” Rarity exclaimed, “I thought you said you hurt yourself bumping into a counter!”

“Covering for me?” Hunter asked, “You shouldn't have. Everyone should know what I've done, should know that I'm a danger.” Hunter was once again speaking in a cold, malicious tone, as if angry at the world, but in reality hating himself.

“I should have known you weren't in the mood for cheering up.” Pinkie said sadly.

“Hah!” Hunter laughed, “Don't you think this is the perfect mood for cheering up? This is the mood that requires cheering up. If anything, I should be happy that you care for me enough to try and make me happy, but no. What do I do? Instead of accepting your friendliness I go and belt you one. What kind of a pony does that?”

The room was silent for just long enough for Hunter to answer his own question, “A dangerous one. One that deserves to be locked away, left at home, kept in solitary confinement. A place where I can't hurt anyone anymore.”

“You're not dangerous.” Fluttershy uncharacteristically interjected. “I was outside this library with you just moments ago, you're still as gentle as ever.”

“Take a good long look at Pinkie's nose and tell me that I'm still a gentle pony. You saw what happened, you know why Pinkie's face isn't so pink anymore!”

The rest of the ponies were taken aback by Hunter's sudden outburst at Fluttershy, and the yellow pony whimpered as she hid behind her hair.

Hunter snorted and sat down, crying now on the floor. “I'm sorry. I keep hurting everyone. Blossomforth, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. I'm sorry. Just get me out of here. Leave me alone.” Hunter was mumbling to himself, so the last few words he said weren't heard by anyone.

Applejack had taken a defensive stance in front of Fluttershy, trying to block anymore verbal assaults from hitting her as if they were physical objects.

“Hunter, you're hurting everyone because you're hurting inside.” Twilight said, walking over and setting a hoof on his shoulder. “We know that you still mourn for Jordan.”

Hunter left his head hung but replied, “I barely knew the guy, I barely knew him and it hurts me anyways. I didn't cry this much about my own father, and I didn't hurt this much, but this guy I barely knew. Why does it hurt Twilight?” Hunter clutched his chest as best he could. “It hurts so much.”

“It's because you blame yourself Hunter, you say you killed him when it wasn't really you.” Twilight reasoned.

The others all sat in a small half circle in the library, they faced Hunter and Twilight who themselves sat near the couch on the edge of the room.

“It was my fault he's dead though.” Hunter used his front legs to hold up imaginary choices, “I could've found another way, something that I couldn't see at the time. There must have been something I could have done.”

Spike just then burst into the room from the front of the library. The purple dragon had apparently gone to retrieve another dragon to see if he could help in this situation and Michael entered the room shortly afterwards. The semi-circle of ponies turned to see who was intruding and when they saw the two dragons they went back to looking at the pair near the couch. Michael walked up behind where Rarity was sitting and Spike closed the door, hanging a “Temporarily closed” sign on the door.

“There were other options, but none of them were available at the time. Well, other than using the elements.” Twilight said factually, completely forgetting she was trying to console someone.

“The elements?” Hunter asked, raising his head up so that everyone could see his now crazy eyes. “Oh yes, of course, the elements, why didn't I think of that?” Then Hunter turned his wrath at the purple unicorn next to him, “Oh yeah! Because we tried them already!”

“You could have helped us to use them!” Twilight answered back, not taking kindly to being yelled at, “If we hadn't resorted to killing him then Jordan wouldn't be gone and it wouldn't have mattered!”

Michael was going to run forward and stop this argument now before anyone's feelings got hurt, but Rainbow Dash interjected before he could take a step, “Twilight, you gotta be kidding! He wasn't like Discord who wanted to cause a little chaos, he wanted to kill us, Ponyville, everyone!”

Twilight gave a rebuttal in kind, “That doesn't mean we had to respond with the same violence!”

“Really?” Hunter said quieter than he had recently been speaking. “You really think, that he would have just sat around with a cocky attitude like Discord and let you defeat him? He had obviously taken precautions against the elements! He had an apparent previous knowledge that they existed!” Hunter was on his feet, leaning over the purple mare as she cowered slightly at his anger.

“Now really, is there any reason to get...” Rarity protested, but was stopped by Michael laying a claw on her side. The white mare looked over and saw the dragon shaking his head. The red dragon wasn't sure why he would stop Rarity from interjecting, but he felt that he should let the argument continue without interruption.

“Do you seriously think, with that vast intellect that we all hope you have, that while you charged your overrated jewelry, that he was just going to kick back and wait for the end?! He was planning to kill you! He was planning to kill everyone here!” Hunter was now standing over Twilight as she leaked tears on the floor behind her head. “I did what I had to do for Ponyville, for you, for Equestria! If there was some other option available other than killing Jordan, I would've damn well taken it!!”

Applejack was getting frustrated that Spike was keeping her from attacking Hunter then and there, Rarity was aghast, Fluttershy was hiding behind Pinkie Pie, and Pinkie's hair had deflated once again and she had her head hung low to the floor. Michael was trying his hardest to keep Applejack from attacking as well. Rainbow Dash was shocked as well, she wasn't thinking that Hunter could be this aggressive.

Hunter panted through his nose a few times, as if snorting. Gave a final huff in Twilight's face and walked to the front door of the library, opening the door and then slamming it hard behind him as he left.

Twilight collected herself slowly and picked herself off the floor. As soon as her legs reached normality she ran quickly to her top floor room, opening and closing the door quickly with her magic. Applejack threw Spike off her front, and Michael quickly released her back. After a few threats that she was going to buck Hunter's face in the first chance she got, the orange mare sighed, and instead gathered her anger inside for later, and calmly left the library.

Hunter stood like a statue in the middle of the road in front of the tree and heard Applejack say something about how lucky he was she didn't hurt him right now, and then watched her pass by.

The rest of the ponies in the library were only just then getting over their shock.

“My goodness.” Rarity finally said, breathing normally again. “I can't believe he just said those terrible things! Poor Twilight, nopony deserves to be verbally assaulted in such a manner!” Rarity was pacing as she spoke, the rest of the ponies watching her move around the centerpiece of the library.

“I'll go check on her.” Fluttershy said quietly from behind Pinkie Pie, before she flew over top of the pink mare. Fluttershy went to enter the room to find it locked, and exited the library by one of the nearby windows to try the bedroom windows instead.

Rarity paced and Pinkie got up from where she had been sitting. “That Hunter is just a big meanie. Nopony makes Twilight cry unless they wanna deal with us girls!”

Michael spoke up, “Please, don't scold him.”

“Why shouldn't I?!” Pinkie yelled, “He's been doing nothing but hurting us today! He deserves some kind of punishment!”

“Don't you think the guilt he feels is punishment enough?” Michael asked coolly, looking Pinkie in the eyes.

“Well...” Pinkie was hot and ready to blow until Michael said that statement.

“He doesn't want to hurt you guys, you've been nothing but caring and friendly since we got here. Since Jordan died however, he seems unable to control his emotions and his anger. So please, I beg you, just let him deal with this as best he can. If you can, help him, but don't think that hurting him will correct his behavior.” Michael sighed and walked to the door. “How about we all go about our business?”

Pinkie went out first, turning immediately right so as to avoid Hunter completely. Rarity then evacuated the library, turning left instead to make her way to the boutique and avoiding the gray alicorn at the entrance of the tree as well.

Rainbow Dash flew out a nearby window, leaving to continue the job she had put on hold to search for Hunter. Outside she was calm, just as she always was, but inside she was angry, confused, revengeful, pitiful. Above all she didn't think she knew Hunter at all, and wished that she had waited to see this side of him before making any kind of commitment. A few silent, almost invisible tears slipped from her face as she sped towards the sky.

Rainbow hated Hunter, hated him to the core, but deep in the back of her mind, she had a suspicion that it wasn't him the hatred was directed at. That somehow it was someone else. This just couldn't be the stallion she knew. This just wasn't him.

Spike stayed inside to clean up the mess he had made, in the library, and in Twilight's emotional state. Michael gave him a sad look, which was returned in kind, and then closed the door. Hunter merely stood looking out into town, ponies passing as they walked to many different destinations. Those that looked at the alicorn looked worried by the stern gaze he was giving the world.

“Come on. Let's go.” Michael said, “I think we should stay home for a while, I have a feeling we've outstayed our welcome for a while.”

Hunter grunted in agreement, and spread his wings almost robotically. Michael hopped quickly on Hunter's back and they were off. Michael barely had time to get a hold before he was thrown off.

The alicorn's tears made sparkles in the air behind him, and Michael tried his best to calm him down as they flew. Once home Michael jumped off of Hunter's back and stood sadly in the living room as his friend stormed up to his bedroom, hearing the door slam as his friend reached it.

“What am I supposed to do?” Michael asked nopony in particular. He wasn't surprised when he didn't get an answer, but he was still disappointed.

Author's Note

Sorry this one took, ABSOLUTELY FOREVER!
I've been busy with my moving back to Nevada (woot!) and getting situated with school. I've been having a hard time finding the time to write recently, but I decided that I would get this finished for you guys this week!
And so it was.
Enjoy!
Or not, whatever. Feels are hard to deal with sometimes.

Chapter 27: Reuniting the Restless

Time To Go

Chapter 27

Reuniting the Restless

That night was one of unrest for all parties. Fluttershy didn't sleep, watching closely over her friend the whole night. Twilight went to bed early after gaining some control over herself. The purple mare slept uneasily however, and nightmares would wake her every few hours. Fluttershy would go to comfort her consoling her in her unrest. Applejack had a hard time getting over her anger at Hunter, and she was tempted to leave the house to show him a piece of her mind. Applejack would get out of bed and stomp out of her house to feel the cool wind blowing over the treetops of her glorious orchard. Applejack's temper would blow away in the breeze and after a few moments of gazing up at the stars; she would eventually go back to wrestling with her pillow as she tried to sleep. The farmer completed this cycle five times before she decided she was too exhausted to do any proper scolding and she finally got to sleep. Pinkie's nose hurt too much to sleep on the pillow any other way than looking straight up. It was an unfamiliar pose, an uncomfortable one, and so it took a while for her to get to sleep. Rarity took a long bath to calm herself, filling the bath with bubbles and distracting herself with washing her hair. After getting out and drying off she sat in her inspiration room staring at the green suit she had made and debated tearing it up from frustration. After almost an hour of hovering sewing scissors over the suit with her magic, she put the tool back and went to bed.

Rainbow Dash didn't sleep for more than an hour before she was awoken by nightmares, dark dreams of death and betrayal, images that flew by as quickly as she did and yet she could easily recognize what happened in each one of them; feeling terrible loss towards each one. Eventually her heart hurt so much it woke her up. Dash jumped out of bed, out of her room, up her staircase and into the sky before she knew for she that she was awake. Rainbow was high into the night sky before she realized that she was crying. Then once she realized she was higher than any cloud liked to be she stopped flying higher, huffing and puffing as she flapped her wings to keep herself aloft. The flier’s adrenaline quickly faded and the blood rushed to her head. Stars filled Dash's vision and she felt dizzy, the pegasi quickly lowered herself onto a cloud and allowed the feeling to pass. Her physical dizziness passed after a few seconds, only to be replaced by an emotional one. This past week had been a roller coaster, this alicorn had come in to her life out of nowhere, fallen in love with her, gotten her to become infatuated with him, and then gone and switched his personality from amazing to absolutely dreadful. This boy had broken her heart out of its cage without detection and then crushed it at the prison gates. She should have been more careful, she should have taken it slower, she should have been cautious. This is why her mother had always told her to watch out for boys that were too nice, but she didn't think it would've mattered at this point. Silly her for believing that she was an exception.

As Dash brooded over her stupid decisions a sudden bright light appeared in her peripheral vision. Rainbow thought she was imagining things when it flashed a few more times. Sudden overpowering curiosity took hold, a welcome reprieve from the constant battle of emotions going on inside her head. Turning to look she saw more flashes in the sky, explosions of bright green light that left an aftereffect in her vision long after they disappeared. Some hit clouds, small puffs of vapor disbanding as they violently exploded, others went off without provocation, filling the night air with brilliant light without any other purpose than to be seen. Upon closer inspection Rainbow could see the part of the sky that these great balls of fire were coming from, half expecting a dragon. Peering closely and attempting to remove the after image of the green light from her eyes by rubbing them quickly, Dash could see a speck of gray that looked like Hunter, and assuming it was, the green energy made a lot of sense; but why use it like this? The pegasus was surely using a large amount of energy for what looked to be no reason. Unless of course he was getting an early shot in for cloud busting the next day. In which case he was being counterproductive anyhow seeing as it was scheduled to rain tomorrow. Or today, Dash couldn't remember how late or early it was, she had been too preoccupied getting herself out of the house.

All she could think was how beautiful his show of anger was.

Now that she knew who she was dealing with, what was her next course of action? Should she approach him? Would she be reprimanded, or worse, attacked? Rainbow watched as Hunter continued his onslaught of the sky, destroying nothing but vapors. Hunter felt as if that was what he was running on, he hadn't felt like eating much that evening, and expending this much energy was going to have repercussions. Soon enough, his hunger got to him and Hunter flew to the nearest intact cloud and rested on it.

As soon as the blasts stopped, signaled by a few short moments of silence and a return to darkness Rainbow decided that it was probably safe to approach now, but was unsure of whether she should or not. Leaving someone to brood might be the best short term solution, but in the long term there were going to be some problems. Dash decided, with butterflies in her stomach and a dizzy spell in her head, that she should probably go and talk with him.

This was with extreme caution of course.

Hunter saw her approaching, he had known she was in the sky the whole while he was up there. She had burst out of her house just after he had, but he hadn't really had a reason to care that she was out in the sky like he was until now, now that she was approaching. What did she want to talk about this time?

She flew closer and closer, but slowing as she closed the gap. This made it impossible to gauge how long exactly it would be until she finally reached him. Then out of nowhere Dash stopped completely, almost seeming to move backwards. She looked around quickly trying to find some kind of excuse as to why she had stopped that wasn't nerves, and saw a small drifting cloud and planted herself upon it, drifting slowly again to where Hunter was resting. The rainbow clad pegasus could now hear the steady heavy breaths Hunter released and wanted to stop again, but found herself continuing onward. Her wings had stopped already, but the momentum of the cloud now carried her forward, almost against her will.

Then her cloud hit his and combined to make a bigger cloud, and Dash was now laying side by side with Hunter.

Hunter gave no sign that he had noticed, and Dash continued to worry. Hunter was laying on his side, head up facing forward with his eyes closed, and his legs on his right out in front of him, folded neatly, the rights over the lefts. Dash was hanging slightly off of the right side of her cloud, having slid to avoid contact, she readjusted herself now, laying her back feet to her right as Hunter's were and her front feet out in front of her, supporting her upper body as she looked on at Hunter. He just kept his eyes closed, ignoring her presence or completely oblivious to her being there. Dash noticed that his breathing had become a lot less heavy and he was sweating lightly from the edges of his mane, and that one of his front hooves was sitting lonely at his right side as he moved his left one to support his head.

Hunter wondered if and when she was going to start some kind of conversation, because he had nothing to say. He had already gone through five or so introductions to a conversation and none of them ended happy. Then Dash did something he hadn't expected.

Rainbow Dash put her hoof on his, and left it at that.

Hunter did not react externally, but on the inside he felt a strange sense of relief. After a few moments Hunter opened his eyes to see Dash smiling beside him with her own eyes shut. Hunter grinned and closed his eyes again. The pair sat together in this manner long into the night, slowly nodding off until they rested quietly in each others embrace.

This very night Princess Luna watched over Ponyville from very high up in the sky indeed. Sitting comfortably upon a cloud higher than most pegasi would climb without real reason. As she watched she waited, silently waiting for signs that Hunter had finally drifted off to slumber. Luna had heard stories about Hunter's fighting and his stopping a flood once using some kind of energy blast. Twilight had written about these with very vivid details, and Luna had read them over and over. The princess hadn't felt like she had truly grasped the full extent to this power that the gray pegasus possessed, but the show that she had received on this night was beyond everything she could have imagined, and a spark of excitement started a fire in her mind. As soon as she could see that Hunter and Twilight's friend Rainbow Dash, the one she remembered had been dressed as a shadowbolt (something she found interesting considering that the shadowbolts were a creation of nightmare moon) for that night's nightmare night celebration. It was an odd sight seeing such a display of raw power, shooting and exploding into the sky with a violent beauty that made her think of armies at war, and then watching as the two ponies settled in on a cloud to sleep. Now they were sleeping peaceably. It was as if a war had been fought and won within an hour. It would have been worth the trip over if only to see this alone, but this was not why she had come. Luna was here for more than just a show, which was unexpected to say the least, she was here to get into Hunter's head, because while she could learn some about him through interaction, there was no better way to learn about someone, than to enter their dreams. Enter their dreams.

So Luna set her head down on the cloud, and slept herself.

As soon as she was asleep, Luna found herself in a bed. She brought her head slowly up off of the pillow and removed the silk blankets laying over her. The princess got herself out of the bed, finding her hair to be in perfect condition. The bed was in a small, yet elegant room, the walls a deep blue and the bed covered in black blankets and the sheets beneath were the color of the walls. Streamers of blue came down from the ceiling and were draped over the head and end of the bed. Black lights lit the room from either side of the bed, and made the blue carpet glow slightly. The bed sat in the twelve o'clock position of the circular room. There was no other furniture in the room. The only other thing of note in the small room was the door set in the wall at the six o'clock position. Luna immediately went and opened the door, a simple black wooden door that opened out and swung easily, making no noise on its hinges. The door opened to a simple room, with a dim yellow light in the center of the roof. This room was only slightly larger than the circular bedroom, which was maybe 10 feet in diameter, and this room was square. The door Luna went through was on one side, and as she stepped through, closing it behind her, the only notable things in the room was the door on the other side, a sign above it, a lever to her right, and a small contraption on her left. Luna glanced at the lever to her right, it was a short thing, it's base set centered between the opposing walls. The blue alicorn then looked over at the contraption on her left, a thing of metal, a box sticking out of the floor at the same position as the lever but mirrored on the other side of the room. It was 4 feet tall and had a sloped surface, looking exactly like a podium. Luna walked to the side of this that one would stand on if they were speaking from it. Built into the surface was a square viewer, a small orb set halfway into the surface beside the screen controlled the interface on the screen. Displayed on the screen was a map of the entire land of Equestria. Luna used the orb and hovered a small dot over the city of Ponyville, after a second the map zoomed in and the surrounding landscape showed instead, every tree blowing in the breeze, and every piece of grass visible in realistic definition. It was as if she were looking through a window from above, or flying over the land herself. As the orb spun silently in its socket the landscape moved speedily by, and when the orb stopped so did the view of the landscape.

If a human had seen it they would have thought they were playing a video game.

Luna eventually found herself looking at Hunter and Dash's houses from the sky. Rolling the ball towards herself, the screen moved up revealing the cloud that she slept on.

“Ha, never had that happen before. I look so small from here.” Luna laughed to herself.

Moving the landscape to the left a bit it wasn't hard to spot Rainbow Dash's tail and mane sticking out among the green of the forest and grass beneath it. Luna moved the small dot over the cloud holding the pair in the sky. The screen zoomed, and a dim red highlighted the pair. Luna pressed on the orb and the screen put a small text tag over each of the ponies. On bar said “Rainbow Dash” and the other said “UNKNOWN”

Luna scrunched her muzzle in confusion. “That's never happened before either.” Then again, Luna had never really attempted using this device on a human made pony. Usually if she ended up in one of their dreams it was because she had entered them at random, it was not often that Luna used this device to selectively decide which Pony she checked up on, and last time she had entered Hunter's dream it was through magic transfer from Sarah's dream because she had known where she was going and it would have been inconvenient to return here. What was most confusing was that this machine was entirely a creation of her subconscious; Wouldn't it show his name just because she knew it? Putting aside this mystery, Luna selected “Unknown” and it centered on the screen. Luna left the podium and pulled the lever on the opposite side of the room. Above the door Luna had not yet opened a small framed sign board flipped over, revealing the word “UNKNOWN”. The princess walked up to the door, opened it up and stepped through without a second thought.

Luna stepped onto a cloud, high up in the sky and closed the door behind her. As soon as the door clicked behind her, it disappeared, nothing but a frame before becoming nothing altogether. Not two seconds went by before Hunter and Rainbow Dash sped past her face, zooming by at great speed apparently locked in yet another race. This also was not why Luna was here. Looking below her she made sure the ground was normal enough, and let herself fall to the ground, flapping her wings for a smooth landing. Luna walked over to a nearby tree and pressed gently on the trunk, using a spell on it as she did so. A small section of the tree trunk sunk into the tree slightly, and then moved aside like a hidden panel, revealing some buttons and more screens.

This was what she was here for. After pressing a few buttons a short plastic stick with a needle at the end of it shot quickly out from the panel, presenting itself for use and being held by the interface. Luna took the needle and stuck it unceremoniously into her foreleg. Luna had devised this method to remove her fear of needles, and it had worked, but she had grown so use to the procedure that she had no idea what she should change it to. So she continued to use needles. The images of this dream blurred and shifted and Luna found herself in yet another location, with everything looking much too real, and drained of color. She saw Hunter back in his human form, walking down a street and turning into the parking lot of a large regal building.

“Alright, now I need to go back further, this is just before he arrived.” Luna said to herself, looking at her right fore hoof. Luna's horn glowed and the world started working backwards, Hunter went back down the street the opposite direction, but walking backwards, birds flew the wrong way while facing the wrong way, and leaves went back to hanging from their trees. Luna's spell grew brighter and the world went faster, the sun rose and set, and the moon chased after it. Luna let this happen ten times before ending her spell, and cast a different one instead. Luna teleported to another strange location inside a building. Everything made you think of the color brown, but it was homely. Hunter was standing it what looked like a kitchen with another human, larger in size than he was. Luna watched and listened to the conversation with no context. The humans could not see nor hear her as she was revisiting Hunter's past.

“What is that hanging on your wall Hunter?” The bigger human asked.

“Oh above the pictures?” Hunter asked.

“Yes.”

“That could be the doorbell, but I think it's just a smoked out deck detector...” Hunter said.

After a second, Hunter and the other human realized what he had said and broke into gales of laughter.

“I mean a decked out smoke detector!” Hunter said through his laughing.

“Beep beep!” The other human said, “I found the deck, it's right out back.”

This provoked the two into more silly giggles, but Luna had a hard time finding what was so funny. The laughter died down and the two only chuckled every few seconds.

“That thing used to go off all the time, but now its a little smoked out.” Hunter said.

Once more, the humans were laughing.

“Oh get on with it will you.” Luna said, rolling her eyes.

After some more inside jokes and a couple of stretched puns, the two retreated downstairs into the basement.

After settling on the couch, the humans grabbed a few pieces of technology foreign to Luna and Hunter told the other human that they should play some Halo.

“I was hoping we could play Portal though.” the other human said, sitting in front of a large viewer and opening up a technological box.

“Oh, then put that in instead.” Hunter said simply.

“Are you sure?” The other human asked.

“Yes, Andrew, you can even play the single player campaign if you like, I don't mind.” Hunter said, putting his (Luna guessed) remote control to the side and allowed this 'Andrew' to place a thin disc into the box and sit back on the couch, grabbing the controller that Hunter had held.

Luna hoped that Andrew was close to Hunter, and so she decided to test the theory, see just how close these two were. Luna cast a spell and Andrew glowed a dim red for a second. Luna then cast another spell and time moved forward again, this time whenever and wherever Andrew moved, she would move closely behind, although she stood still. Luna was watching closely for the first few seconds of the travel, but eventually Andrew would get into a self moving carriage and would move so quickly that it was dizzying. Luna closed her eyes and tried to gauge when ten moons had passed. Luna opened her eyes and found the human at home, so she stopped the spell and movement returned to normal.

Andrew did not look very good. The human had not removed his facial fur, as was the apparent norm, in a long time and he looked shaggy, his hair was messy and long, he hadn't had his mane cut in a while. Andrew was staring at a small viewer, pressing a clicker on his right every few seconds. Then a female that Luna assumed was Andrew's mother walked in.

“Andrew honey, you should shave and we need to get you a haircut scheduled, you have that award ceremony scheduled for that FFA competition you were talking about, and you wouldn't want to receive your award looking like a mess.” The female said, going over to his desk and putting a hand on his shoulder gently.

Andrew looked up from the screen and looked kindly at his mother, “Are you sure you want me to go to that? I don't want to leave you here alone without anyone to take care of you.”

“Of course I want you to go,” The mother said, “I'll be alright for a couple of days, and I have the boys here to take care of me. Besides, even if I was on my deathbed, I would want you to go get you the rewards you deserve.”

“If you were on your deathbed, there's no way I would leave for some silly rewards.” Andrew said, and Luna felt as if he believed his mother was close to that point already. Now that Luna looked closer, the female did seem a sick, for a human. Luna could be wrong, she wasn't entirely familiar with humans, but Andrew's mother didn't exactly look like she was in her prime.

“Well I'm not, so you should go.” The mother said, “Now get shaved and then we'll go get you a haircut, we have to go buy groceries today anyways.”

“Alright mom, if you're sure. I'm still skeptical.” Nevertheless, Andrew got up from the desk and left the room, presumably to shave.

“Have you heard anything about Hunter at all?” Andrew's mother asked as he walked by.

Andrew stopped suddenly in the archway leading to a hallway. “No they haven't informed me of anything. He's just gone I guess. Nothing to be done.” With this he went silently into the hallway and his mother let out an understanding sigh.

“Awful.” His mother whispered, and left the room.

Luna sped time forward a little to get past all the 'cleaning up' and found herself with Andrew in front of a bus. Andrew gave his mother a hug, looking sharp and clean, and they said their goodbyes. Andrew stepped onto the bus, and Luna tagged along. Then she waited, watching Andrew. Luna would tag along, watching Andrew for the next few months. She did this with all humans that she considered transporting, and she needed this one. Within the next few months, she learned much through Andrew's eyes, and from Andrew's perspective, the story was this:

It was time for the awards ceremony and so he sped along with his friends in a zippy little bus. He was 17 going on 18, and had soft, wavy hair. He was part of the taller group of kids his age, and had soft hazel eyes that reflected his emotions quite vividly. The boy had been part of FFA for two years now, and this was his second time coming to Idaho's FFA State Convention, except unlike last time, he had been preparing in anticipation for this day for an entire year. Hours upon countless hours stripping down and rebuilding from the ground up a model 19022 Briggs and Stratton engine, learning everything there was to know about it to finally show that he was superior in troubleshooting such a device.

"I know I did great this time!" he excitedly said to his Agricultural Instructor, Mr. Godfrey. "I was able to find out what the problem was in half the time of the other opponents! The intake valve seat needed to be sanded down, and it had a bad cylinder gasket like last year!" the boy happily said "...And it's all thanks to you, Mr. Godfrey. Thank you.. So much.. You have been like a father to me, and I really couldn't ask for anything more." He then proceeded to give his instructor a big hug before reaching their destination. "We're here!" said the other instructor, who had been driving. The boy waited until all of the other rowdy students piled off of the bus and then followed behind.

The day had been relentlessly hot, above the 90's, and the boy's navy blue FFA jacket and black pants were not helping the cause. Finally after a short walk, the students of Burley Idaho's FFA Chapter entered into the Recreation Center of Boise State University. They reached the Ballroom where fold-up chairs had been placed for the 700+ other students from various other counties in Idaho had all come to meet to see who was the best of the best for each Career Development Event that Idaho's FFA committee had planned for the past week. The boy had entered into a couple events. Two of the lesser were PVC pipe and Agronomy. His two crown jewel CDE's that he took part in were Ag Electricity, and Ag mechanics.

Everyone was seated, and the ballroom's lights were dimmed down low, after which a spotlight shined on the front podium, where the President of Idaho's FFA Chapter would go through the FFA motto and creed, and then proceed to announce the awards. The boy stood up along with everyone else in the room and said the motto and the creed with the most enthusiasm that he had ever had. He finally felt like he ad a part in FFA. After everyone was seated, the President started through the awards. The boy knew that his events would be near the end, so he took this time to bend over in his chair and go over his life for the past few years temporarily...

"Wow," he thought to himself, "I really have come a long way since moving here over three years ago." And he was right. The boy had spent those last three years in Hell. His family had moved to Burley Idaho due to the untimely arrest of his father, and his mother didn't have enough strength to support paying for their home in Clearfield Utah. They were in terrible shock at that time, his father, Joel, was imprisoned because his grandma on his mother's side had framed the boy's father for sexually abusing the boy's aunt. Evidence was pulled out of the blue, and his father was incarcerated. The boy, his two young brothers, and his mother were totally abandoned by the boy's grandparents. All hope had seemed to vanish, but as they were frantically trying to find out where they would move to, the father's cellphone, which had become their home phone, rang. The boy's mother picked it up. It was Brian, Joel's brother!

"Words cannot describe the amount of sorrow that I have for you and your family," Brian humbly told the mother, "Have you figured out where you guys will live?" The boys mother exploded into tears.. The fact was, she DIDN'T know where she was going to move to. the situation had still put the family in shock. "In that case," Brian said, "I have my old house in Burley that my family just recently moved out of and it's still under my name.. I can take care of all of the utility bills, as long as you can pay for whatever extra you may want. Are you interested?" Again, the boys mother burst into tears... They finally had a new place to call... home.

The next few months were a huge boxing frenzy, trying to cram everything they could into the Lowe's moving boxes that they had bought. Finally, the day came when The boy's uncle, Brian, along with another uncle, Spencer, brought a massive U-Haul truck and parked it backwards onto the driveway of their home.

They spent the entire day cramming everything they could onto the truck; all the way up to the brim...

And so the journey began.

The boy, his mother, and his two brothers hopped into their tiny Volkswagen beetle, and said one final goodbye to their home that they would never again explore...

They were going to become Idahoans.

Months passed, and their new home had finally been unpacked, but things continued to spiral downward. This time, it had to deal with the boy's mother who was gravely ill. She worked to have her thyroid, and it's seven inch-long tumors, removed a while back, and she had been taking medicine for it.. But it had been the wrong kind.. Finally there was a day when the boy had had enough of this madness. He gathered the power to will his mother into the doctor and give him a piece of him mind.

"My mother is DYING, Dr. Anderson! You NEED to do tests on her and bump up her thyroid medicine!" the boy yelled, full of anxiety, "She never gets out of bed anymore, and even SHE feels like she's losing the grip of her life!"

The doctor tried to interject, "Maybe she's just really depress.." But was cut off by the now frightened boy, "SHE is NOT DEPRESSED, DR. ANTHONY ANDERSON. SHE. IS. DYING. D-Y-I-N-G. DY-ING. And you are going to do something, RIGHT. NOW. Or I am going berserk, DO YOU HEAR?!"

The doctor saw the boys point, and blood-work was done, and boy was the doctor baffled.

The boy's mother received a call from the doctor, who had a shade of terror to his voice. "Mrs. Tibbets," The doctor started, "you were right. Your body's TSH (thyroid hormone level) is at a near 30. The higher the number, the less of the hormone you have.. Normally people shouldn't be above a 5.. I am terribly sorry for my shortcomings.. I will remedy this as quickly as possible."

Sure enough, he bumped up her medicine. But he did it verrrrry slowly. It was Hell for the boy's mother most of the time, she was always in bed, still.. The boy had to take care of himself and his brothers. The boy was beginning to feel that the Doctor really didn't care.. He hardly bumped up the medicine.. This had continued on for a very long time..

It was August, and after trying to take online school for his 10th grade year, the boy decided that he wanted to take public school. And so he did.

The first few weeks were awkward.. He didn't seem to really, honestly fit in in any classes...except for one. It was the only class that he had sheer excitement for when it was time to attend... Agricultural Power Technology.

While this was the only class that the boy felt like he really had a place in, that didn't mean that he was totally exiled in his other classes.. He had a few people in other classes that he could vent to. Of them all, however, the only one that the boy felt he could put his full trust into was his newly found friend Hunter. As the boy continued to acquaint himself with Hunter, he learned that they were very much alike. They liked a lot of the same things including games Halo and the Legend of Zelda to bands such as Maroon 5 and Coldplay. They also shared a very interesting, yet sad trait. They had lost their dads a couple years back.. While the boy's father was incarcerated, however, Hunter's father had actually passed away, and from how Hunter described him, he sounded almost exactly like his own father, and so he felt empathy for Hunter. Their friendship grew and flourished over the course of the school year from screwing around in Chemistry, to staying up all night playing Halo 4.

Hunter became depressed one day.. He explained to the boy that his Grandmother had died that day.. The boy was shocked, Hunter's grandmother had been an amazing woman. She was very kind, and super generous. The boy was very saddened to hear this.. And so he gave Hunter a big bear hug, and explained his sorrow to him.

Shortly after, Hunter spilled the beans on a secret that he rarely shared with anyone. He told the boy that he was a Brony. "Brony?" the boy thought, "so Hunter actually watches a show marketed for eight-year old girls?" The boy wasn't normally one to make fun of, but after learning this, he would playfully tease Hunter about this new-found info. At least.. Until he was at Hunter's house one night, bored to death.

"So," Hunter started, "what do you want to do?"

The boy thought of ideas. They had played several Halo games for the past long while and even watched some anime. Finally, after his curiosity broke through, the boy finally said, "Bah! Maybe you could show me what's so cool about this 'My Little Pony' show." And so Hunter did, and just as Hunter had expected, he broke the boy and welcomed him to the herd. The boy had become a Brony.

They continued to hang out and watch the show, along with doing other things.. The boy finally really felt like he had a true, inseparable friendship with Hunter. He had become a beacon in the boy's life. And then Hunter sporadically disappeared.

The boy was dumb-founded.. Once he had obtained his closest friend ever, he disappeared. Without a trace. The boy was in "Lingo" again.. And the school year was ending, too.. The boy cursed at God a couple of times before finally breaking down into a serious case of depression. He was days away from committing suicide when something totally unexpected happened.

The boy had just finished wiring yet another household circuit in his Ag Power Tech class when his Ag teacher, Mr. Godfrey, gave him a proposition.

"School's almost over, bud," his Ag teacher started, "do you know what that means for the Ag program?"

"FFA State Convention," the boy answered.

"Correct," Mr. Godfrey said with a smile, “and do you remember who won districts in Ag Electrical?"

The boy thought backwards several months. HE had. And he had won an awesome grinder for winning first place. The boy was catching on. Mr. Godfrey was asking him to come to state.

"But we can't afford the money, Mr. Godfrey.. While under normal circumstances $350 would be a bargain for spending a week in two different hotels, that's a fortune for us."

"I know," Mr. Godfrey said, "That's why I have a sponsor on hold who is willing to pay for every penny of the trip."

The boy didn't know what to say.. He had wanted ever so dearly to go to state, and he now actually had the chance.. He became teary eyed, at which point he hugged. Now sobbing, the boy managed to choke out a "Thank you" before releasing his instructor.

"I'll let the sponsor know," Mr. Godfrey said with a smile.

And so the boy started preparations.

The boy's mother was still not fairing well, but was doing a lot better. She approved, and even encouraged the boy to go on the trip. The boy spent the next while packing after school was finally out.

Monday, June 1st, 8:00AM, the boy was dropped off by his mother, and after a hug, kiss, and an "I love you", the boy packed his things on the bus.

And they were off.

The week was filled with fun and challenges. The boy was able to experience white water rafting half-way through their trip to Moscow Idaho. Once they reached destination, he was able to explore Boise University.

And then he had his competitions of which his main was Ag Mechanics. The boy, in the end, knew that he didn't do so well and his judgment was proven when he found out that he had taken 6th place at the awards ceremony. The day after that sad piece of news, the boy, along with all of the other Burley students, set back home.

"Hey, with more practice next year, I'm sure you'll pass the Ag Mechanics CDE," Mr. Godfrey said, obviously not enraged by the boy's short coming like he had expected. The boy, at the time, blew this off as just something to use to cheer him up.

The boy's summer was very uneventful to the point that it was depressing.. He longed for school to start, and was ever so joyous when it did start.

Finally taking what his Ag teacher had said, in a serious manner, the boy decided to take more Ag classes that would help him attain the knowledge that he needed to compete better in Ag Mechanics. The boy continued to excel. Even so, things still were not the same as when he had Hunter around. So the boy's progression through school was still long and gruesome.

The boy's only escapes from his sorrow were his music, his photoshop, and the show My Little Pony that he had still watched religiously after his friend's disappearance. Every day, the boy wished more and more to be in that universe.. His mother was starting to become more and more ill again, and the world around him was going to Hell.. Finally, one night, after finishing season three, again, the boy silently cried to himself.. Wishing that his mother was healed, that his dad was home, and his friend returned.. Being that it was 2:00AM, the boy decided to crawl into his bed and cry himself to sleep..

"Is there not ANYTHING positive to my life anymore?" he thought before he finally passed out in bed.

Little did he know that a candle burns brightest in the dark.

It was the end of the school year again. The boy had spent a lot of his time studying the engine that he would be troubleshooting at National Convention. All of the sudden, a depressing thought came to mind, "How are you going to pay for this, Man? Your family is already financially struggling as it is! You can't afford it!" The boy realized that this was a huge issue.. He later discussed that he wouldn't be able to go to national convention to none other than Mr. Godfrey. The sole teacher that, over time, became the boy's second father. After the boy explained that he couldn't come to State CDEs, Mr. Godfrey flat out asked, "Well why the Hell not, boy?" The boy describes the financial status of his family, and how they were suffering. Mr. Godfrey then after plainly said, "I've seen you practicing this year, son. You've worked your entire ass off during the course of this year. Despite all that you've been through, you've had the gumption to continue. So I've talked to the committee and, just like good old times, the whole thing is going to be paid for you!"

After all the Hell the boy had traveled through, he had finally found the candle shining in the dark. He finally had something to look forward to.

The boy explained all of this to his mother who was now back to being in bed 24/7. Despite her lack of energy, she became very proud and happy at this unexpected kindness that was given. She gave her son the permission to go to State yet one more time.

And so he packed.

The boy decided that he would just walk his luggage over to the school instead of having his mother drive him. He gave her one last hug and goodbye before leaving out the door. Half-way to his school, while dragging his luggage caddy, the boy suddenly thought that he shouldn't go... It was almost as if he had run into a wall, but he disregarded this as jitters and reached the Ag building yet one more time. After being greeted by Mr. Godfrey, his daughters, and everyone else who was coming to state, the boy packed his things into the car and he was off.

They were able to reach Moscow the same day, even after rafting, and they set up camp in the same hotel that they had last year. The week was as fun as he remembered, and when it came time to compete in the Ag Mechanics CDE, he finished it in half the time that was allotted to the contestants. He had faith that he had done everything correctly.. the next day was the awards ceremony "and that brings me back to today," the boy thought, now sitting back up in his chair in the Ballroom. The awards ceremony was nearing it's end. The boy had snapped out of his thinking session just in time, the Ag Mechanics awards were being announced next!

"In third place, from the Minico chapter," The FFA President started, "I congratulate Avery Write for her hard work!" After shaking the girl's hand, and handing her a plaque the boy wondered if he got second... "In second place, from the Rugby Chapter ("Great," the boy thought, "I made 6th again..) I congratulate Aron Bryer!" Another applause, shaking of hands, and the handing of a plaque. Finally, after a long pause, "And in first place, we have a boy who did Exceptionally well, from the Burley chapter ("Wait a second," the boy thought, "I'm the only person from Burley to) I would like to congratulate... ANDREW TIBBETS!!!"

Andrew's heart skipped a beat. Did he really just hear the President right? Apparently he did. Everyone in his chapter stood up when the applause rose.. Still in shock, the boy walked up to the stage and shook the President's hand. "Congratulations, Andrew," The President said as he handed the boy a plaque.

Everything up until the bus ride home was a blur.. The boy was still in shock.. Finally, after he and everyone else were on the bus, Mr. Godfrey gave Andrew one finally congratulations, and proceeded to tell the boy how he knew that he would win.

What once felt like a never ending Hell, Andrew finally found that his life was turning for the better.

Or so he thought.

After the eight hour bus ride, everyone finally reached the Ag building. Knowing that Andrew had walked to the building by foot, Mr. Godfrey offered to drive Andrew home. When they reached his house, Andrew's jaw almost hit the ground.. His house was surrounded by cop cars.. Along with an ambulance.. Just then, two broad men carried a stretcher out the garage.. In it.. Was Andrew's mother..

And so, Andrew's life reverted back to it's lowly, dark state..

His mother had died..

As soon as Luna watched this transpire, she immediately recognized the signs within Andrew. While he attended the funeral of the female, she went back into her reality by working her way quickly back through the layers of dreams. First ending up back in Hunter's dreams, and then back into the strange room with the contraptions. The blue princess walked into the bedroom and settled into the bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow she was awake on the cloud, looking down at the couple. As Luna had watched Andrew's life, no time had passed, and she had to get to work quickly. The princess of the night flew off towards Ponyville to get the one pony she knew she could rely on, on such short notice.

"I.. didn't even get a chance to say good.. bye.." he thought to himself at the funeral.. The funeral was longer than he expected.. A lot of people went up to talk bout how they loved his mom.. He could hardly pay attention though, let alone think, and so he only understood a couple of words from the whole thing.. And then, once again, he moved to a new house. His uncle's house just outside of Burley.

Life became a blur. He felt betrayed by God, by his mother, and by everyone. He still ached for his mom to come through the front door. But she never did. Andrew began to stop eating. To stop creating art. And he even stopped watching My Little Pony, enraged at how life seemed so perfect in that damned show.

Finally, one night, the boy had had enough. He did not want to live anymore.. He wanted so dearly to be with his mom.. "Just think," he thought, "maybe I'll see Hunter too." Without thinking, the boy crept out of his bed, and quietly walked downstairs to the storage room, finally facing his uncle's gun cabinet.

"Dammit Brian, you shouldn't have trusted me enough to give me the combination to your gun safe," he said quietly as he did the combination..

The safe clicked open.

The boy looked at what he had to work with, and finally picked a revolver that appeared to be loaded.

He was scared.. How much would it hurt? How LONG would it hurt? "Bah. It doesn't matter. If anything, I'll go unconscious then die."

And so the boy cocked the gun, and aimed it straight into his ear. Andrew had pulled the trigger half way when he heard a remark that sounded like it came from a girl..

"You know, I once picked up a human like you. He taught me what that shiny thing is, and I'm pretty sure that you're not supposed to point it at your head.."

Startled, the boy lowered the gun and turned around only to, once again, almost have his jaw hit the ground. The boy rubbed his eyes hoping that that would make sense of things. Nope... He was STILL staring at a purple unicorn..

Andrew started, "Twilight"...."Sparkle," the unicorn finished, "I had a feeling that you'd know who I am."

"Now wait a second, you said that you've picked up ANOTHER human?" Andrew's eyes lit up, "Would he happen to be"......"All in due time," Twilight winked. "In the mean time, I'm here to rescue you. Now I know that you'll want to say your goodbyes, so"--"No." Andrew interrupted, "I want to get out of here as soon as possible. The best part? I haven't unpacked my things yet. They're in a box over there." The boy pointed to some boxes filled with clothing, another with various trinkets, and the final box that had Twilight slightly confused which had, in big letters, "iMac" printed on it.

"That right there is my pride and joy," Andrew started, as if sensing Twilight's confusion. That right there is my computer. My iMac." "Your computer fits in THAT?" Twilight thought as she remembered her big computer back home. "It sure does! And it's a thing of beauty, too! After all, it IS an Apple computer!"

"As in the fruit?" Twilight Sparkle asked, obviously confused again.

Andrew Hah.. No. Actually, there's a computer company on Earth called Apple Incorporated, and this is one of the company's fine pieces of work", he said, pointing to the computer box.

"Well. This makes my job easy," Twilight sighed. "So all of this is what you have?"

"Indeed." Andrew answered.

"No goodbyes to anyone?" she asked with a slight hint of sadness.

"No, I just want to get out of here." Andrew said coldly, but then he asked in a happier tone, "So you're really going to take me to.. Equestria?"

"I sure am," Twilight answered. "Ready to go then?"

"Twilight, I have been ready to go since yesterday." Andrew said with a faint smile.

"Alright then, pull your stuff near us so that I don't accidentally zap any of these other items with us." Twilight said.

Andrew did as Twilight said. Moments before vanishing from earth, the boy thanked God for pulling him through and for giving him the strength.

It was time to go, and Andrew vanished with Twilight from the face of Earth.

Twilight reappeared in the room of the castle, the warm moonlight once more penetrating the room through the hole in the ceiling. Andrew had passed out just as everyone did, and was asleep on the floor. Luna had prepared this time, and slowly worked a pillow under the stallion’s head.

“Well that was a close one this time.” Twilight said, her eyes drifting to Andrew on the floor. “He already had one of those…” Twilight searched for the name of the device Michael carried, “Guns, up against his head.” She said, remembering.

“It is not always this way.” Luna said somberly, “But it like this more than it is not.”

“What a world they must live in.” Twilight said. Making a vow in her mind that if she should ever be presented with the opportunity for any reason she would not want to switch worlds.

“What a world indeed. Well let’s prepare to welcome him here shall we? This one turned out to be an Earth pony so why don’t we just ask him what he’d like to do rather than assuming. It might make the transfer between lifestyles much easier.” Luna explained, moving some glasses of water from a shelf on a nearby wall for the pair to sip on while they waited for their newest arrival to gain consciousness.

Speaking of, their new arrival was quite the interesting one. The earth pony in front of them lay on his side, the right side of his face making contact with the pillow and his legs out in front of him. Andrew was predominantly white, but the mane and tail that stuck off of him were clashing orange and blue. The pattern made you think of a blue wall with an orange line of spray paint randomly down the middle of his hair, which flowed down over his head in a tidy layer of straight hair, and fell down the back of his head and draped over his shoulder towards his legs. The stallion’s tail was short and almost circular, moving up and out from his back before coming straight down and back towards him like a short hook. It almost looked sharp.

Luna and Twilight talked lightly about the things Luna knew of the human world, mostly trying to find something good to talk about. Luna spoke highly of those that praised her in that world, creating likenesses of her out of fabric and cotton. She told Twilight how she herself and many of her friends were also respected in this world, and if she were to enter it, she would most likely receive much praise. Twilight still didn’t feel like going would be the best decision. The purple unicorn knew what celebrity life was like, praise quickly turned into… Obsession.

The stallion in front of them stirred, lifting his leg in front of him like one would their arm after falling over and attempting to get up. His leg quivered slightly and then slid back to where it had been. A small moan emanated from him and his head looked like it was going to move face first into the pillow but his muzzle prevented it. Andrew lifted his new found nose and stuffed it into the pillow. It looked slightly awkward however because his head was now sticking out of the pillow like a stump. The now slightly conscious Andrew lifted his head in confusion, staring at the pillow with an absent expression; which quickly turned to one of realization and he scrambled to get to his feet. Which did not go as he expected, he expected to push off of his arms and bring his legs forward to stand up on, but instead when he pushed up on his front legs he reared and didn’t stay up for long. The white stallion pushed a little hard however, and ended up on his back. Luna held back a laugh and Twilight gasped in shock. Luna used her magic to correct the flailing pony, and set him gingerly on the ground in front of them. Andrew stopped flailing long enough for his legs to connect properly to the ground. Although he seemed to assume that his front legs were going to end up shorter than his back legs, ending with him in a strange crouch that almost looked like a bow. Soon enough though, Andrew remedied his mistake and stretched his legs to full length, standing tall. Twilight regarded him with a cautious wonder, as if she were a mother watching a child get up to walk after just falling. Andrew stood, a mix of amazement and tears on his face.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. moving a hoof forward to console him, but thinking better of it, she left her hoof hovering in midair.

“I just…” Andrew choked, “I’m here, I’m here and its real. I’m here and it wasn’t because I died and went to heaven.” Andrew wiped the tears from his eyes, clumsily moving his leg across his face hoping that it would enter the crevices of his sockets, but it only served to smear the liquid into the fur of his face.

“I’m here! I’m here and it’s real!” Andrew cried loudly, laughing so his tears fell from his face in waves.

Twilight’s face went from compassion to confusion. Luna grinned boldly and waited patiently for Andrew’s sudden display of emotion to subside. Andrew soon stopped his laughing, mixing sniffles with a chuckle. Twilight then thought it safe to approach the stallion.

“Andrew?” Twilight asked.

“Yes?” Andrew asked, his head popping up to look at her as if at attention.

Twilight was taken aback by his sudden switch from near hysteria to a calm, collected, state. It wasn’t a full transformation, seeing as how his tears still stained his face.

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked again.

“I’m fine, better, much better, now. Thank you.” Andrew said simply, pausing after each word or so in an odd stutter.

“Andrew,” Luna said suddenly, “I am glad that we were able to keep you from the end. It is a sad day when someone decides that their life is not worth living. It pains me to know that you had made this decision, but I have to know, what is your decision now?”

Now it was Andrew’s turn to see surprised, as if his answer was obvious, he laughed a little before answering, “You’d think I’d kill myself now? After my dreams have come true?”

“The decision to end a life is not to be taken likely Andrew.” Luna said sternly, “The amount of stress it takes to force somepony to that decision does not go away. You must answer honestly, do you still have feelings of despair, hopelessness, the wish for it all to end, you have to answer honestly!”

Andrew took a step backwards, and Twilight looked uneasy. This had come almost out of nowhere. Andrew took a second to get over the shock of what happened before seriously considering her question. Andrew of course thought his answer to be no, that he was sure he felt fine, but Luna’s sudden outburst made him question himself. His mom was dead, that much was still true no matter what far off universe or land he went to. He had left his brothers practically alone aside from their father coming home in a year or so. He had a sudden pang of guilt rise up inside him. How could he just leave? Anything he had created or been a part of in his previous life had been thrown out the window the moment he decided to throw himself out it. The guilt subsided however, who exactly said he really had anything at all? His brothers had their future but what exactly had he built for his future? Living off of his uncle until his father came home and then living off him until he got a job as a mechanic in a small town? Who exactly said he had to stay there and take care of everyone himself? Who was to say that he didn’t deserve this? His guilt was replaced by a sudden flare of vengeance. The world had screwed him over, he had been betrayed at every turn. He left that world without hesitation and with good reason. Guilt and grief he could deal with, but he had a sense that this feeling of betrayal wouldn’t leave him anytime soon.

“I’m fine Luna.” Andrew said, “I’ll get over it, but I’m not going to kill myself. I promise.”

“I believe you.” Luna said softly.

There was a sudden awkward silence, and Twilight shifted her feet a little before commenting, “Alright, now that that’s over, what are we going to do with Andrew here?”

“That all depends on what Andrew wants.” Luna said.

“What I want?” Andrew exclaimed, “I thought you would take care of all that, you’re the one that brought me here.”

“Usually I do.” Luna said, turning to face the balcony. “I spread those like you all over this land, I took what I knew about them and their skills and their interests and I placed them where I thought they would be, not only the most useful, but the happiest. I can no longer do this. It is not right to bring these people into their dream world and then move them into yet another cycle much like their own. Most humans I bring here are merely doing the same thing they were doing in their own world, but they’re just doing it here instead. They get jobs and meet ponies and raise families. They have bad times to weigh down the good and make them seem better, just as things were in your world. So now I must ask you. I must take your opinion into account rather than deciding your fate, just as it was decided in your world; by something else.” Luna turned back to look Andrew in the eyes.

“What do you want?”

Andrew sat down. This was a lot to take in. He could do anything he wanted. There were so many options, he could live in the capital, he could live in a city, he could… live in ponyville.

“I want to live in Ponyville.” Andrew said.

“That’s just popular isn’t it?” Luna asked Twilight.

“It’s the best city in equestria!” Twilight said happily, giggling.

“Well that was quick. However, there was a recent addition to the population of Ponyville. Twilight has had plenty of experience with this particular Pony.” Luna said.

Twilight’s eyes dropped to the floor for a second, and then Twilight remembered who she was with and looked back up. Andrew picked up on this. What had this particular pony done to be attributed with such a reaction. Whatever it was it seemed either bad or personal. Either way, he thought he may have to give them a piece of his mind.

“I suppose.” Twilight said, “Where are we going to put Andrew then?” Twilight added, changing the subject.

“Well its going to be in Ponyville that’s for sure, but considering that I just had a house built there, it would be somewhat suspicious if the castle construction company were to start building prime real estate all over town.” Luna said.

“I could, probably, make something, ya know, of my own.” Andrew said.

“Well we could have a ponyville crew make it.” Twilight said, ignoring Andrew.

“That would work, but that’s still a sudden influx of construction.” Luna added.

“I know a bit about this kind of thing, I could probably take care of myself.” Andrew said a little louder.

“I don’t think anyone will notice if we built the last one out of town.” Twilight said, “This one would be the first anyone would pass by frequently, or at least once in a while.”

“You think nopony noticed the construction of the cloud house?” Luna asked.

“No, I think it was out of town far enough that nopony really took notice.” Twilight responded.

“Guys!” Andrew interrupted.

The two looked suddenly at Andrew, ears perked up and eyes wide.

Andrew had to pause to let keep his heart from exploding.

“Oh um. Its just that I was saying… uhm. I can build stuff.” Andrew said.

The two across from him paused and looked at each other for a moment before looking back at Andrew and saying in unison “What did you have in mind?”

Andrew burst into laughter. The princess and Twilight looked back at each other and shrugged. As soon as Andrew was done laughing at the two’s peculiarity he spoke up.

“Sorry its just… nothing. As I was saying, I have a little bit of knowledge in the ways of construction. I could probably build something of my own.”

“How much exactly do you know about building? Is it your cutie mark?” Twilight asked.

Andrew hadn’t even looked. He looked down at his rear to inspect what his cutie mark might be. It matched his color scheme, seeing as how it was blue and orange. It was a short line that sloped downward into another line. In the spaces where the blue middle line wasn’t, two orange lines filled in and made it look like it fit into a square.

“Well that doesn’t help at all.” Andrew said. “It doesn’t look like anything really.”

“Well mine is nothing but stars.” Twilight said. “But it also means a kind of mysticism. Like magic.”

“So mine could mean anything is what you’re saying.” Andrew asked.

“There are very few who gain the opportunity to choose their fate,” Luna said, “But those who do in my experience end up choosing wisely, and are great at what they do.”

“Well thanks for the words of wisdom, but I don’t think that helps really.” Andrew said.

“Pardon me. I get poetic.” Luna said shyly.
“Well, usually cutie marks are based off of what Ponies like most or do best, or both.” Twilight said factually. “So what do you like to do best?”

“Well like I said, I know a little bit about construction. Really I just like working with my hands, usually that involves machines but you don’t exactly have the machines I’m usually used to working with.” Andrew told them, now looking at his hooves.

“Well if I remember correctly there was this small place on the outskirts of town. It used to be owned by an older earth pony who built it himself. It’s probably as old as Granny Smith, but I’m not even sure if its still there or not. I remember Mayor Mare once talking about having it removed. We could take a look at it, and then at least you wouldn’t have to start from scratch.” Twilight said.

“If it is as old as you say, it may end up being better if I did start from scratch.” Andrew said.

“I don’t think so. The stallion kept good care of it as I recall.” Luna added.

“How would you know?” Twilight asked.

“The apple family were the original inhabitants of that area. The orchard of Ponyville was passed to Granny Smith from her father. However, Granny had a brother who eventually found he had more of a liking for oranges than apples. The original Mr. Orange built his own house in the area that now makes up Ponyville, far from where the Apple family orchard now resides. When he finally hit it big enough with his oranges to move to the city, he kept it as a small vacation home. When the city of Ponyville grew large enough, and the tensions between Orange and Apple strong enough, he eventually sold the property to the town. If I remember correctly that is, I’ve been reading up to find out what I’ve been missing out on for 1000 years.” Luna said.

“So I’m getting the old vacation home of a rich family?” Andrew asked, “I might not have to do anything.”

“The city hasn’t touched it since they bought it, they were hoping someone else would buy the property and work on it themselves. Not exactly prime real estate.” Twilight said.

“I guess we’ll just have to see what happens then.” Andrew said with a sigh.

“Well then, is that your final answer? You want to just take a chance with this house? What if you can’t fix it right away? What will you do for shelter?” Twilight asked.

“In the time it takes Andrew to build it, if he should say that it is beyond his abilities, we will either have our construction crew fix it for him, or we will relocate him somewhere else. In the meantime, he will have to either live with someone else, or hopefully part of the house is still habitable.”

“Who would I live with if it isn’t habitable?” Andrew asked. He didn’t want any chances to be taken.

“There are plenty of choices, but we will choose them later. For now we must load your things and get them to Ponyville” Luna said, opening the large doors on the other side of the room with her magic, revealing a unicorn and a large crate.

“Oh cool, I guess we better get going, are we to take the train again?” Twilight asked.

“Of course.” Luna said.

“I can’t wait to see it.” Andrew said, lifting his front arms to move towards the crate. He ended up doing an awkward kind of shamble that resembled the moving of a bear. After a few successful steps forwards however, his back legs caught his front legs and he fell on his chin, his rump sticking straight up in the air.

“Shoot. I was doing so well too.” Andrew complained.

“I wouldn’t exactly call that doing well, that was moving, but it wasn’t walking, that’s for sure.” Twilight said.

Andrew moved his front legs forward again to pick himself up, and stood tall again, rubbing his chin gingerly before looking intently down at his feet.

“I could teach you if you like.” Twilight offered.

“Ya know, usually I would say I can handle it on my own, but I think I would much rather not embarrass myself.” Andrew said with a grin.

“Alright let me teach you.” Twilight said, moving up alongside him while Luna and the unicorn loaded Andrew’s things into the large crate.

The ponies of Canterlot slept soundly through the arrival of yet another human into their world. Andrew’s trip home would not be interrupted by any passersby.

Andrew fell a plethora of times between the castle and the train, but by the time he left the train from the Ponyville station, he had achieved a fair walking pace. Luna and the Unicorn lifted the box from the train’s cargo car and carried it together down the road towards town. Twilight walked alongside Andrew as he took in the sights. Andrew looked at everything around him with a tender reverence, trying to take it all in and walking slowly so he could get a good look at everything and making sure not to trip again. Twilight had to push him to make him go faster. Celestia had started raising the sun, and light could be seen reaching over and around the mountaintops on the east side of town. Andrew followed closely behind Luna now that Twilight had insisted that he keep up. They walked around the outskirts of town, passing the path that would be taken if one were to walk to Rarity’s Boutique and eventually to Rainbow Dash and Hunter’s houses. they continued on and then took a left into the field of sparsely spread trees, and after a good ten minutes of walking, during which Andrew only stumbled once, catching himself before he fell, they could see a wooden structure in the clearing. They walked for another couple of minutes before they reached the front of the house.

In front of them was a structure made entirely of wood, and with a wooden roof uncharacteristic to the cottages of Ponyville. It leaned to the left and the right side of the roof had a gap in it. The front steps were warped and one of the planks was missing, resulting in a gap that was liable to hurt somepony. The steps led up to a small patio with a short fence like border around it. A lattice pattern of wood covered the gap between the bottom of the patio and the ground was completely gone aside from one last section directly underneath the stairs. Twilight could see the outline of yellow eyes belonging to some pest staring at her from below the patio. The front door seemed to still function aside from the peeling of white paint that covered the entirety of the outside of the house. The glass of the windows was demolished in every window except one, the one that let light into the attic. The house was wide with a slight lean, and the peak of the house was a gentle slope on either side. A simple wooden rocking chair squeaked menacingly from the patio, giving warning to all who entered.

Andrew thought he had his work cut out for him, and they hadn’t even gone inside yet.

“Looks absolutely perfect. Sure its a bit of a fixer upper, but that’s what you wanted wasn’t it?” Luna asked.

“Yeah.” Andrew said, “Just what I wanted.”

The white stallion had always thought that the idea of building his own house, or maybe even fixing one up would be a fun project, but now that he was presented with the opportunity to do so, now that he had to fix it quickly so that he could live in it, he wasn’t exactly ecstatic.

“Well this place obviously isn’t habitable, not to human standards at least, where do you suggest I stay?” Andrew asked.

“I would prefer my library be a last resort in this instance. I already have enough trouble going on with the last human.” Twilight sighed.

“That reminds me! You said there were others that you’ve spread across the land?” Andrew asked.

“Indeed there are. The most recent moved here together, and you can actually see the top of their house from here.” Luna said, pointing off in the distance.

“I can see the top of what I think is the boutique…” Andrew said, squinting.

“No, you’re looking too far left, the boutique isn’t really blocked by trees. You gotta look to the right where the trees are denser.” Twilight said.

Andrew shifted his gaze to the right some, and over the tops of the dark green trees the light of the sun was just barely illuminating the sky; some clouds peaked the canopy like the top of a castle might. Two cloud peaks actually showed over the treetops.

“Isn’t that Rainbow Dash’s house?” Andrew asked, “Did she upgrade it to a cloud castle or something.” Andrew asked.

“No, someone wanted a house like hers and had it built next door.” Twilight said.

“Interesting. So that’s the previous human is it?” Andrew asked.

“Yes. Normally we don’t tell humans much about the others that live here, but I have a feeling that you’re going to be meeting this one no matter what you do.” Luna said.

“And why is that?” Andrew asked.

“Well, how far exactly do you think that those houses are from here?” Luna asked.

“I’m into building and fixing stuff, not distance mapping.” Andrew said.

“I wasn’t asking for specifics.” Luna said, “would you say that’s much of a… what do the subjects call it? oh, a commute.”

“I suppose not, a little bit of a walk, but that's nothing compared to the work I'm going to have to do on this house.” Andrew said, sizing up the house with his eyes.

“Well despite my having done it before, I feel I should room you with him.” Luna said.

Twilight perked up, “are you sure that’s wise?”

“Yes, I’m sure.” Luna said, giving Twilight a short glare while Andrew stared at the house.

Andrew sensed the small amount of tension in Luna’s voice and glanced over at the two, and he noticed as his ears perked up.

“So I’m to be living with another human made pony then?” Andrew asked.

“Yes, but hes not exactly in right now.” Luna said.

“Then what am I supposed to do now?” Andrew asked. If he wasn’t going to move right in, then what was he going to do with all of his things? Andrew looked back at where the box containing all of his things sat sticking out of the grass like a refined stump. The unicorn that had helped escort his things was gone.

“Hey where’d that one guy go?” Andrew asked, spinning around to look for the unicorn that was just here.

“My helper went back to the castle as soon as we got here. It matters not, we will move your things to the cloud house immediately.” Luna said, lifting the box with her magic alone. Then she walked away from the clearing and directly towards the cloud house.

Twilight and Andrew had to take a second before they realized that they were supposed to be following her.

Hunter awoke to Dash’s shifting on the cloud, she had snuggled closer to him, and at this point his arm was laying over her neck and her hair was in his face a little bit. He shifted his face, trying desperately to remove her hair from his face without waking her, but it stuck to him like plastic wrap on itself. Hunter decided instead to move the arm that was underneath Dash through the clouds and moved it up to move it from his face manually. After doing that he moved slowly and removed himself from the entanglement. Eventually, Dash was alone on the cloud, and didn’t complain other than a moan and a roll onto her other side. As adorable as that was, he thought he should probably get back into his house. The sun was barely peeking over the sun, the forest was as green as ever, he was really tired, and Luna was walking towards his house with a large crate. The gray pegasus flapped his wings slowly, gently following the breeze towards his…. Wait what?

“What is Luna doing with that crate, that looks exactly like the one that my stuff was moved in. nonononononononono this isn’t good,” Hunter said, flying quickly towards the princess instead. As soon as he was past his house and not in fear of waking Dash he yelled, “Luna! What are you doing!?”

He could see as Luna’s head perked up to address him and she stopped for a friendly wave. As he approached he hoped that this didn’t mean what he thought it meant. It didn’t take long before he was on the ground in front of the blue princess trotting quickly since he didn’t bother slowing down during flight.
“What are you doing?” Hunter asked.

“Oh hello,” Luna said, ignoring his question, “Nice of you to come out to greet us, I assumed we would have to leave you a note.”

“Leave me a note for what? Are you planning to spring something on me again?” Hunter said, looking over her shoulder at the large box, “And from the looks of it, you’re planning to spring someone on me.” Hunter said gruffly.

“Oh don’t be such a spoil ball…”

“Spoilsport.” Hunter corrected.

“Right that, don’t be such a spoilsport Hunter, I merely need a place for him to sleep and a roof over him. He won’t be staying there all that often, he will be working on fixing up his own house down that way.” Luna said, pointing in the direction they’d just come from.

“You mean that eyesore that somehow holds itself up in the clearing a ways down?” Hunter asked.

“Oh good you know of it.” Luna said.

Andrew sighed. Somewhere deep down he was hoping that nobody had really known it was there.

“Yes I know of it.” Hunter said, “The point is, why does this whoever have to stay with me while he fixes it? Looking at that house, it might be better if they started from scratch. Why don’t you just build it for this guy like you did me?”

Luna moved forward and towered over Hunter, and in her royal canterlot voice said, “Are you going to help us or not?!”

Hunter was forced to sit down or fall over, so he sat down. The gray stallion rubbed his left ear with a hoof. “Alright yes, I’ll help.”

Luna took a couple steps back, “Thank you.”

“Just please don’t make a habit of taking advantage of my hospitality. I’m not a homeless shelter. Why can’t Twilight house them?” Hunter asked.

“Your house is the closest. If it weren’t so, I guarantee I would have him live somewhere else.” Luna said.

“How fortunate.” Hunter said, his ears still ringing slightly. “So who am I supposed to be housing anyhow?”

“Oh of course.” Luna said, turning to the side to allow a line of sight between Andrew and Hunter.

“This is Andrew.”

Hunter’s eyes went wide for a second.
“Its nice to meet you sir,” Andrew said, “Thanks for letting me stay with you, despite the inconvenience.”

“Its no inconvenience at all. Just so long as you keep working on that house you’re plenty free to stay.” Hunter said, his eyes live slits now as he studied Andrew. Could it be?

“Well then lets move his things in shall we?” Twilight said. “It was awfully early when you picked me up Luna and I should get going. I might just take a nap.”

Hunter didn’t turn his attention to Twilight for a moment. Luna took off to fly up to Hunter’s porch; the box following closely behind. Twilight walked closer to the house before teleporting herself up to the porch.

“Would you like me to give you a lift up there? I have a couple non-pegasi staying with me anyways, so I’m used to it.” Hunter said, offering a hoof to grab onto.

“Are you sure that’s okay? I could probably ask Luna to do it.” Andrew said.

Wow this really could be him. “No its fine, just get on my back for 5 seconds, don’t worry about it.” Hunter said, turning around.

Andrew moved closer to him and draped himself over Hunter’s back like a saddle bag.

“Alright I guess that works for now.” Hunter said, taking off and landing on the porch.

Andrew quickly disembarked, not wanting to stay in that position for longer than was necessary. Although the only other option was clouds that his mind told him he would fall through, he had to get off the alicorn. Which he just realized. His face was one of horror as he slid off of Hunter’s back, partly because of the fear of falling through the clouds and partly because of the fact that he may have just ridden awkwardly on the back of royalty. It would be like riding Luna like that.

Andrew collided with the clouds as if they were the ground and he took a few seconds to test them out, stepping and jumping up and down.

“Yes you are standing on clouds.” Hunter said, “The pegasi made some that are available for everypony, not just the pegasi.”

“That’s awesome.” Andrew said. “Guess I had better get inside.”

Hunter walked through the open door of his house and suddenly realized that he should have cleaned a little. It wasn’t as if he had any warning, but something told him he should have just been prepared for company. Andrew walked in behind him and didn’t even notice the mess, he was looking around at the architecture.

“Pardon the mess.” Hunter said, watching as Luna and Twilight unloaded the box and set things in the middle of the living room between the couch and the dining table. “I didn’t really have much of a warning.”

“I don’t mind.” Andrew said, “My house was always a bit cluttered as well.”

“Oh yeah?” Hunter asked. “With what?”
“Oh just stuff that we’d keep around until it sold online.” Andrew said simply, paying more attention to a nearby cloud beam than the conversation.

Well all evidence pointed to it being who he thought it was, but he had to be sure.

“Well I thought this house had another room. Let me check.” Hunter said. Previously he had just let ponies stay on the couch in his living room, but Andrew was probably going to be staying a little longer, and there was the possibility of there being another bedroom. The top floor had the bathroom overtop the back of the living room, and his room was set into the wall opposite that, but there was a large space that would sit atop the washing room and Michael’s bedroom, and it would seem a waste if this was just the outside of the house. Hunter climbed briskly up the stairs and stuck his hoof in the wall that faced him as he reached the top. He pulled and it opened as if on a hinge, but instead of seeing the sun or the outside, it actually opened into a simple bedroom. It was the same size as his and Michael’s bedrooms, and it had a window in it just like theirs did.

“I found it!” Hunter yelled down, “Some pony forgot to put a frame up.”

Luna sighed and made a mental note to talk to the castle construction company. Twilight unloaded the last box from the crate and Luna cast a spell, making the box disappear.

“Alright, this is where I leave you. If you need anything, feel free to find Twilight, and if you need anything from me, ask Twilight to contact me.” Luna said, and then disappeared as quickly as the box did.

“I supposed I had better get out of here. It was nice meeting you Andrew, find me if you need anything.” Twilight said, walking to the door.

“It was nice meeting you too Twilight. Thank you.” Andrew said.

“Oh, one more thing,” Twilight said as she opened the door.

“What?”

“Good luck.” Twilight said, and closed the door behind her.

Andrew assumed this meant good luck on the house, but Twilight was aiming more towards good luck with your roommate.

“Well, we can get your things up there later today. For now I was thinking I would get a little shuteye. There’s already a bed in your room upstairs, feel free to use it, you must be exhausted.” Hunter said.

“Actually I am a little bit. I was kinda hoping I would get to know my roommate before staying here though.” Andrew said, moving over to the couch, “Mind if I sit?”

“Not at all.” Hunter said, taking a seat himself. “You know, you’re the one moving into my house, why don’t you tell me about yourself?”

Andrew agreed, and started to tell Hunter all about his life just previous to getting here. It covered everything that Luna had watched, and Hunter recognized most of it. There was no doubt that this was his friend Andrew.

“So this Hunter,” Hunter said, “he just disappeared?”

“Yeah he did.” Andrew said, “I assumed the worst. His mother wouldn’t tell anyone what had happened.”

“How is she?” Hunter asked.

“Who, Hunter’s mother?” Andrew asked, “What do you care?”

Hunter realized what he had said and tried to recover, “I uh, no reason, I just wondered because you said her son disappeared so ya know.”

Nailed it.

“She wasn’t doing the best last time I saw her, but I’m sure she’s doing fine.” Andrew said. “Well now you know all about me, what about you? Luna tells me that you’re a human made pony as well.”

“That’s right. Well, I used to live in a small farm town, I didn’t really have much going for me, just a few friends and my video games. Then one night Twilight came to pick me up.”

“What video games?” Andrew asked.

“I still have my xbox” Hunter said, “you can look at the game selection over there.” Hunter pointed across the living room to the T.V. and Xbox sitting near it. Andrew got up and walked over, pulling the games eagerly from the shelf but dropping them as he didn’t quite have the ability to hold things proficiently yet.

“Hey, careful with those please.” Hunter said.

“Sorry.” Andrew said, moving the cases around on the floor so that he could look at them all easily. The white stallion glanced up at the T.V. again, realizing that it looked familiar. Andrew then looked at the Xbox. It was the same limited edition Halo: Reach xbox that Hunter had. Andrew looked quickly back down at the games. Every single one of these were games that Hunter owned, and there wasn’t one there that he hadn’t had. Andrew looked back at Hunter, who had slowly gotten a wide grin on his face.

“Its you isn’t it.” Andrew said, his voice quivering.

“And who is you?” Hunter asked, trying to keep back a laugh.

“You’re Hunter, it’s you isn’t it, Hunter?” Andrew asked.

Hunter laughed whole heartedly before saying, “Now you’re thinking with portals.”

Author's Note

It's Here!
Alright just so you guys know, the story about good sir Andrew is written almost entirely by him. So if you guys notice some inconsistencies in writing styles, don't freak out. Also don't hate, he did a good job.
For all you ponies who have been waiting oh so eagerly, I hope you enjoy.

Chapter 28: Dreams of Paradise and Paranoia

Time to go

Chapter 28

Dreams of Paradise and Paranoia

Hunter rubbed his face gingerly. “What the hell man!?”

“How dare you!” Andrew yelled.

“How dare I what? Welcome you into my home!? Why did you hit me?!” Hunter asked, still poking gingerly at his cheek.

“You left me alone! You betrayed me! You just up and left to come here, and the worst part is…” Andrews eyes had tears in them, “You didn’t even tell me!”

Hunter stopped rubbing his face and said nothing. Andrew stood over him like a bull ready to charge.

“I’m sorry.” Hunter said.

Andrew half expected Hunter to put up a fight, and now that he really hadn’t, his momentum was lost. This didn’t mean that he wasn’t going to try anyways.

“Well you should be.” Andrew said, “My life’s been hell since you left. Actually who was I kidding, it was hell even before I met you. So you have the nerve to just up and leave without telling anyone? There are people that cared about you ya know!” Andrew sat down on the floor, “and I was one of them.”

Hunter looked up and saw the tears on Andrew’s face and a part of him wanted nothing more than to console him, but the bigger part of him wasn’t so forgiving.

“Hey! My life isn’t exactly peaches and cream ya know!” Hunter shot back. “Even in this world I’m still haunted by things that I thought I’d left behind. I’ve seen the dark side of this place okay! So maybe I was just saving you from disappointment.”

“So its still bad everywhere?” Andrew said.

Hunter took a deep breath. “Yeah it still is.”

The two stallions took a moment to calm down, Andrew put the games back where they went before noticing something.

“You’re house is a god awful mess.” Andrew said.

“Hey! I’ve been in a funk lately!” Hunter protested.

“Yeah,” Andrew said, now holding his nose, “A funky smell.”

Hunter groaned and fell back onto his couch. “Lets just get you moved into your room, shall we?”

Andrew agreed and went over to start carrying his things. At that moment a blue unicorn and a black and red dragon entered through the front door.

“I hope they give me the next shift off, I could really use the…” Trixie stopped talking as she realized a stallion she didn’t know was in the house and Hunter was on his back on the couch.

“Trixie?” Andrew asked simply.

Hunter sat up quickly to acknowledge their entrance.

Michael waved Hunter a hello with a simple flick of the wrist, and then looked over at Andrew. Trixie dropped Michael on the floor and ran at the intruder.

Rainbow Dash rolled over in her sleep; the clamor of the nearby house not enough to wake her

“Trixie stop what you’re doing, right now!” Hunter yelled, “That’s my best friend you’re hurting!”

Trixie hit the white stallion weakly one more time with her hoof as she had been for the past minute. Andrew had managed to get his leg up in defense, and that had been enough to stop Trixie’s pitiful attack.

“What?” Trixie said, looking confused. Looking from Hunter to the stallion she was apparently attempting to stop from robbing them.

“I thought I was your best friend.” Michael said quietly.

“You are, its just Andrew’s my best friend out of a different group of friends.” Hunter said.

“I don’t understand.” Michael said.

“Well don’t hurt yourself trying.” Hunter said in his recently snyde fashion, and then turned to Trixie. “The point is, leave him be, he’s a friend, not some weirdo who decided to rob a cloud house and somehow made it up here without wings or magic.”

“Very well,” Trixie said, stepping away from Andrew, “But you didn’t have to be rude.”

“Whatever. Andrew, let’s get your things up to the room.” Hunter said, picking up a box of Andrew’s possessions and moving towards the stairs.

Andrew hesitated before picking up his all-in-one Mac. As soon as Hunter was up the stairs, Andrew looked over at Michael and Trixie with a look that asked, “What was that all about?” The two just shook their heads and Michael spoke up.

“I guess we should help you move your things, we’ll introduce ourselves later.” Michael grabbed another box from the pile and moved to the stairs. Trixie grabbed what was left with her magic and moved up the stairs. Hunter moved past them when they reached the top of the stairs, and was about to walk back down to get more boxes when he saw that they were all gone. He stepped back into the room with the others.

“Well,” Michael said, putting the box down with the box Hunter had set down first. “Since you’re going to be living in this room in our house that we until recently had no idea existed, we should probably know who you are. Andrew is it?”

“That’s my name, don’t wear it out!” Andrew said, raising his leg to shake.

“My name’s Michael, Hunter’s other best friend apparently.” Michael said.

Hunter let out a “hmm” But nothing else.

“I’m…” Trixie started.

“Dangerous.” Andrew interrupted. Michael and he laughed before Andrew said, “Just kidding, you’re Trixie aren’t you?

“That would be me! I’ve gotta say, it’s nice to have some recognition for once.” Trixie said.

“I recognized you.” Michael said.

“I mean more recognition.” Trixie said.

“Fine. Anyways, I guess now that you’ve met us, I’ll give you two time to get reaquainted.” Michael said, and he left the room with Trixie right behind him.

As soon as the door shut Hunter spoke up. “I guess I should apologize for my behavior, I recognize that I’m a jerk after it happens, but I can’t quite stop myself.”

“That didn’t really seem your style” Andrew said, sitting near his pile of possessions. “Since when did you let loose with all the rude remarks? You didn’t say a mean thing without being dreadfully sarcastic in the entire time I’ve known you.”

“Well a lot has happened in the short time I’ve been here.” Hunter said.

“Like what?” Andrew asked.

“I killed someone.” Hunter said.

Andrew’s eyes widened, but the pony said nothing.

“He was my friend and I killed him. I also killed another pony, guess I forgot about him.” Hunter said.

“You’ve been killing ponies?” Andrew asked in a hushed tone.

“I’m not just some murderer Andrew, I’m not gonna cut your throat in your sleep, don’t worry about it. I’ll tell you about it, but first I wanna know how things were at home after I left?” Hunter asked, a sudden change in his voice betraying a slight desperation.

“Oh,” Andrew’s face fell, “Well after you left I really had to focus on my FFA to keep from getting too worked up about it. If you had just moved, it would have been no problem, but you just disappeared. I talked to your mom and she said you were gone, and she wouldn’t say anything more. All she wanted was to keep the police from getting involved. She managed to get the school to think you had moved and told your family that you had run away. At least that’s what I heard from your cousin.”

“My cousin?” Hunter asked,

“Yeah, Sarah, your cousin.” Andrew confirmed.

“I didn’t think you guys talked.” Hunter said, more to himself.

“Well she told me that at least. Anyways, I managed to go to the state competitions a couple of times. It included a rafting trip that was really fun.”

“Ooo, I love rafting, we should find a place here to do that.” Hunter said.

“Getting a little off topic there bro.” Andrew said.

“Right sorry, I won’t interrupt any more, continue.” Hunter said, making a zipper motion with his hoof across his mouth.

“Anyways, I managed to win first place in the second one I entered.”

“Woo!” Hunter let out, “oops sorry.”

“Anyways, I got home from that second competition and my mother had passed away.” Andrew said, his head falling again.

Hunter let out a small gasp but said nothing.

“After she died, I went to move in with my uncle Brian and things were alright for a few days but I couldn’t take it anymore. I felt betrayed, by the world, by god, by you.” Andrew said, looking up at Hunter again, Hunter’s eyes were now averted. “So I went down into the basement and opened up my uncle’s gun closet and I pulled one out and I set it to my head.”

Hunter looked up suddenly, his attention fully on Andrew.

“Then Twilight showed up and brought me here. It was convenient because all of my things were still packed.” Andrew said, trying to lighten the mood.

“You almost killed yourself, and I was partly responsible?” Hunter asked.

“I guess a little bit, but I would probably have tried anyways just later on. I mean my mom was dead, my dad was still in jail…” Andrew tried explaining.

“Yes, but you decided that I was one of the reasons that you should end your life at that moment?” Hunter asked, his tears welling up again.

“Yes, but you know what?” Andrew asked, bold all of the sudden.

“What?”

“You kept me from doing it sooner too.” Andrew said.

“What?”

“Yeah. After my mother died I kept trying to find things that made me happy. The idea that you would return kept me happy for a short while, and then the world we’re in now helped for a little while longer, and I only watched that show because of you, you showed it to me.” Andrew said.

“Yeah, but…” Hunter started.

“No butts.” Andrew said, “You did more good than bad alright? Don’t be hard on yourself for leaving to come here. I bet you were so excited you couldn’t think straight.”

Hunter chuckled. “I guess so.”

“Well that’s the story of how I got here.” Andrew said, “So why don’t you catch me up on what I missed?”

“Well, I guess I should just start at the beginning in a room I’m sure you’ll find familiar.” Hunter said.

As the final beams of light retreating behind the mountains battled the darkness that now overtook the sky, Celestia almost quivered with anticipation. She couldn’t wait for her spell to be over and for the sun to be neatly tucked away behind the edges of the world. It had been a long day. Sleep was the most prominent thing on her mind at the moment, and she just couldn’t wait until she was nestled comfortably between the silk sheet and the warm cotton comforter of her bed.

The sun finally gave up the fight and was not only gone from view, but had left the horizon completely dark if not for the stars that now dotted the sky. Celestia breathed a sigh of relief and took her leave of the celestial balcony.

“Good night sister.” Luna said briskly as she passed Celestia in the hallway.

“Good night dear sister.” Celestia said, quite drained.

The day had been quite busy for her, having to deal with a visit from almost every single ambassador from the lands around Equestria. The only dignitaries who hadn’t shown up today to speak with her about something of “Grave importance” were the ones whose lands were a little farther out. The griffon’s were apparently supposed to arrive midday tomorrow, and the ambassador for the Zebra’s was supposed to arrive sometime next week. Why all the ambassador’s had suddenly decided to converge almost at once Celestia had no idea. One complained about animals causing trouble around the outskirts of the wilderness. Another, complained that the weather was nigh uncontrollable and yet another complained that a huge swarm of bugs had come out of nowhere and destroyed valuable food supplies. The great white mare wondered just what exactly the griffons and zebra could possibly have in store for her. Celestia didn’t want to dwell on it right now however. The only thing that the great princess of Equestria wanted to dwell on was her pillow.

As soon as the Princess reached her room, her crown was set as quickly as possible on her nightstand while still attempting to look neat. The blankets were quickly cast aside, the white mare placed herself gently, yet urgently, onto the bed and with an uncharacteristic flourish of the blankets she was finally settled into bed. Soon the Princess was reveling in how nice and warm the bed was, and how soft the blankets were, and how nice and quiet the night was. There was nothing at all that could…

“They’re all connected.” Celestia said out loud to herself.

The Princess sighed heavily, couldn’t she have had this epiphany tomorrow? Now it would keep her awake for sure. The white mare decided there was no fighting it, so she once again flung the covers completely from the bed. Celestia walked towards the door, barely remembering to adorn her crown again, and immediately exited her room taking a left turn.

If she was going to get through tonight, she was going to need to visit the cafe first and foremost. Maybe Luna could aid her in her research if she wasn’t too busy sifting through the dreams of the citizens. To be entirely honest with herself, she had no idea where to start looking for an answer to bug swarms, and animal attacks, and how those two things connected to uncontrollable weather. Maybe if she started with the weather problem, she could find out how it connected to the other two.

After stopping in on the quaint 24 hour cafe that was conveniently located very near to her castle, ordering more than enough coffee to get her through the night and telling the worker that she would return for more in the morning, Celestia took flight, coffee in magical tow, and hoping to get to the library quickly so that she could get started on what was sure to take a very long time.

“I don’t know why I don’t let someone else take care of these things.” Celestia muttered to herself. Then she got an idea. As soon as she reached the library she would write a letter to her student, although, it would probably be better if she held onto it until morning. Didn’t want to force her pupil Twilight to suffer the same sleepless fate as she was.

Celestia took a slightly higher course in the air than was necessary, hoping that the brisk morning air would help ease her fatigue. A bright light grew suddenly brighter from the castle balcony, almost blinding the alicorn. After rubbing her eyes a bit Celestia recentered her vision on the balcony and the light pulsed brightly for another second before suddenly vanishing, leaving a very prominent purple stain on her vision. Celestia blinked furiously for a few seconds, and then redirected herself towards the balcony, ready for anything, and fearing everything. It took her all of five seconds to reach the edge of the balcony, and charge into the room, coffee already neatly placed on the edges of the doorway. Celestia saw the entirety of the room at once and analyzed it quickly. Luna was there and… nothing else?

“Luna! I saw a bright light from the sky and I thought… Is everything alright?” Celestia asked, returning to an elegant stance as opposed to one more battle ready.

“Of course Dear sister. We were merely setting off a veritable light show of spells to entertain ourselves.” Luna said, “We were taking a break from our normal duties.”

“Ok. I guess I should not have assumed so much.” Celestia said, sighing.

“What are you still doing awake dear sister?” Luna asked, “Normally by this time you are well into your own dreams.”

“I was just thinking about the ambassadors.” Celestia said, collecting her coffee from the doorway and taking a sip from one of them.

“Oh? What of them?” Luna asked, something in her tone suggesting that the topic wasn’t exactly her favorite by any means.

“Just that I found it odd that they should all convene in such a short time, and all with seemingly unrelated problems. Thinking about it would keep me awake the entire night, so I thought I might as well get up and do some research. If you have any free time would you be able to assist me?” Celestia asked, moving towards the balcony once more to leave.

“Ummm, actually, the time that we have allotted ourselves to taking a break is almost over, so we must be returning to our duties.” Luna said.

“Very well.” Celestia said, “I will leave you to it then. Goodbye.”

“Goodnight sister.” Luna replied.

Celestia spread her wings and with one strong flap she was airborne and on her way to the library. There had to be something there. Anything. Then Celestia stopped midair and turned around.

She had forgotten most of her coffee.

As Celestia landed she opened her mouth to address Luna but heard hushed tones coming from another individual. This was not uncommon, as it was normal for Luna to talk with one of her own guards, so Celestia thought it would be polite to just take the coffee and go.

“That was a close one, we almost didn’t hide him in time.” The second voice said.

It would have been polite to take the coffee and go.

Celestia silently stood herself right next to the doorway on the balcony to hear the conversation. Eavesdropping wasn’t normally her style, but now she was curious, and her already suspicious mood didn’t help.

“Then it is a good thing we planned for this.” Luna said, “We must not alert her of anything quite yet. That would ruin everything.”

Celestia’s mind ran through everything from birthday parties to military coups.

“Besides, this one turned out to be another unicorn, gray, and an interesting mix of hair colors, black and orange. Where are you planning to send this one?” The second voice asked, apparently talking about some third pony as if he had just appeared out of thin air, and wasn’t actually in the room.

“This one will go farther south.” Luna said, “maybe I’ll have him live in Apploosa.”

“That sounds good.” The second voice said.

Then they were both silent, either waiting for something or just busy doing something else, Celestia couldn’t tell which. The white mare decided this is probably when she should go. The princess took a very quiet step backwards, and then another, and then she knocked over one of the coffee cups. Making a not very loud, but at least noticable noise.

“What was that?” Celestia heard the second voice say. They were coming this way, she had to act fast.

Celestia grabbed all the coffee in her magical grip, jumped silently off the balcony and hovered silently below it. She could hear the steps above her as both Luna and the second pony stepped onto the balcony to investigate.

“Must’ve been a bird or something.” The voice said.

“Must’ve been.” Luna said.

Celestia waited for the steps to retreat back inside before making a wide path to the library. What could this possibly mean? Her mind couldn’t help but immediately turn to the worst, but she was hopeful. At least, she really wanted to be. The princess’s mind was in more turmoil than ever as she made her way to the library at a faster pace than usual.

Luna however, knew one thing for sure. Other than the owls that lived in the gardens, birds did not move around as such during the night, and that was no owl. Luna watched Celestia fly towards the library and knew one thing for certain.

She would have to act quickly.

“And that’s about when you showed up.” Hunter said, finishing up the story of his time in Equestria. Which, now that he had put all the big events into a story like that, didn’t seem like very long at all.

“Wow.” Andrew said, looking out the lone window in his room and realizing that it was now dark outside. “Who knew there would be people like that Skull Trap in a place like this.”

“Ponies.” Hunter said.

“What?” Andrew asked, looking back in Hunter’s direction.

“You said who knew there would be people, it’s who knew there would be ponies…” Hunter said in an almost condescending tone.

“Right.” Andrew said, his eyebrows forming a somewhat concerned look on his face. “Ponies.”

Hunter sighed, “Sorry.”

“Hey. You just got done telling me what you’ve been through, I understand why you might be…” Andrew paused, searching for the right word.

“A jerk?” Hunter offered.

“Your word, not mine.” Andrew said with a grin.

“Its accurate if nothing else.” Hunter said with a huff and a turn of his face, “Everyone I work with is mad at me, the mane 6 most likely won’t forgive me for a long time, I kicked a friend of mine out onto the streets and told him not to return, and my roommates are probably sick and tired of taking care of my sorry hide all the time.”

“Well I’m sure if you ask for and earn it, forgiveness will be given to you,” Andrew said, moving over and putting a hoof on his friends shoulder, “I bet they’re just waiting for you to actually attempt to get it from them.”

Hunter sighed again. He wanted to give Andrew a reason why he couldn’t do that other than him just being a coward but he didn’t really have one. Then he perked up his head as he remembered something.

“You haven’t really met any of them yet have you?” Hunter asked.

“Twilight did bring me here.” Andrew said, “Other than that, not really no.”

“Well, you can meet them eventually I’m sure. but the first thing you should be worrying about is what you’re going to do about that mess you call a house that you’re going to be rebuilding.” Hunter said. “Do you have any plans yet?”

Andrew took a moment to think out what his first step might be. “Well I suppose first thing tomorrow I should go to the building and properly look it over and make a list of things I need to do to it from first or most important, to last and least important. Then once I know what I need to do, I need to figure out exactly what materials and tools I need, and then where to secure those things, and then I just have to… do it.”

“Okay that sounds simple in theory, but I think the securing materials and tools part is going to be the toughest. Just how do you expect to get everything you need? I mean you can stay in my house for free and eat my food for free, but I don’t see you getting the same amount of generosity from the local hardware store.”

Andrew slumped. “Oh no I didn’t even think about that.” The white pony groaned. “I have no idea how I’m going to even get started on that house if I don’t have the money for the materials.”

“I guess you could ask Luna for help. I mean, she built this house for me for free, so maybe she’ll give you a house worth of materials.” Hunter suggested.

Andrew perked up again, “Of course! That’s it!”

“I’ll ask Michael to send a message to her. Other than that, you’ll have to figure everything else out on your own.” Hunter said, standing up. “You can’t come to me for building advice, but I suppose you can come to me for an extra pair of hooves. Just a ‘point me in the right direction’ kind of thing.”

“Fair enough.” Andrew said, glad that Hunter had offered his assistance at all considering his recent mood.

“Anywho, I’ll go talk with Michael about sending that letter and I’ll leave you to situating yourself into this room.” Hunter said, heading out the door.

“Sure thing. Thanks again for letting me stay here.” Andrew said before the door closed.

Hunter hesitated on the outside of the door.

“Just like old times.”

Andrew sat in his new room. Just now having the opportunity to revel in how soft the floor was, and looked out the window. The white stallion stared out the window, taking in everything. As he focused on the beautiful landscape the reality of the entire situation started to settle in. Tears filled his eyes. Andrew walked to his new bed and laid down and looked up at the new ceiling.

“An entirely new life.” Andrew said out loud to himself. “I can’t believe this is actually happening.”

“I get a fresh start.” Andrew said. Then suddenly his mind was flooded with the reasons he would want a fresh start in the first place. The tears that filled his eyes were now overflowing onto his face, and then down onto his new cloud pillow.

“I miss you mom. I miss you so much.”

Hunter had come back up the stairs to tell Andrew that the message had been sent, but he had heard Andrew say something through the door, and the bad side of him told him to listen to what Andrew might say next. Needless to say, the sudden outburst of crying had been entirely surprising and Hunter decided it would be best if he didn’t enter the room until the next morning.

“You and me both bud.” Hunter said to himself as he descended the stairs.

“You and me both.”

“Hey Hunter.” Michael said, shaking the gray stallion as he slept, not particularly expecting him to respond at all. “Luna sent a message back.”

Hunter perked up immediately, almost hitting Michael in the face with his shoulder as he propped himself up on his arm. “What did she say?” He asked in a broken voice, rubbing his eyes with his free arm.

“Oh, uh.” Michael stuttered, getting over the surprise. “Just that she has made a decision about how to deal with Andrew’s funding situation.”

“Perfect.” Hunter said, moving his feet out to sit up on the bed, “Ugh what time is it?”

“Early, the sun hasn’t even peaked yet.” Michael said, heading out of the room.

Hunter sighed, “Ugh before noon. How will I survive.”

“Good question.” Michael said under his breath as he stepped down the stairs.

Hunter moved off the bed and groggily moved down the stairs, relying on muscle memory to make sure he didn’t fall down them instead. “Where’s the letter.”

“It’s on the table, it had this card attached to it.” Michael said, presenting both the letter and the card to Hunter as he approached the table.

Hunter grabbed the letter first, looking it over slowly. Michael decided he might as well not wait and simply sat the card back onto the table.

The letter was short and sweet:

Dear Hunter,

Regarding your message that you sent in the interest of securing the supplies necessary for Andrew to refurbish his new house, We have enclosed a small card with the our seal emblazoned upon it. Should you need to purchase said supplies from the local shops, simply present this card to the owner of said shop and instruct them to send the bill to us directly. If there is anything you may need that you cannot secure at one of the shops of Ponyville, then send a message to us directly and we shall do our best to procure it for you. This card may also be used as your meal ticket as we can assume that Andrew will have no formal employment whilst repairing his domicile. Remember that we have an entire workforce at our command, and if you should desire we could send them to help you. From what we understand however, Andrew would rather avoid this if possible. In any case, we wish you both luck in your endeavors.

P.S. Do not to go overboard. If we come down to find that Andrew has not only rebuilt the house, but added onto it even two fold, then you will find yourselves repaying every bit.

Princess Luna

Hunter read the letter over three times to make sure he understood everything before examining the card resting on the table.

The card was a small like a credit card, silver, with a black crescent moon resting horizontally on its back with a line shooting out of the middle with a star at the top, The star was blue with the same color wings sprouting seamlessly off tips of the crescent moon on each side.

“Fancy.” Hunter said.

“That’s for sure.” Michael said, “So it said that this was his meal ticket, I wonder how long she’ll let him keep this.”

“Maybe she’ll have him return it as soon as his house is back to tip top shape.” Hunter said, flipping the card over to see if there was anything on the back. There wasn’t, the card was one sided.

Hunter sat down at the table to think for a minute. Andrew would most likely want his help on this, and he supposed that he wouldn’t mind a little hard work with limited company. The only problem was, he would rather not do two jobs in one day, and it was likely that Andrew would want to work on the house when he was at his own job.

“Is Andrew awake yet?” Hunter asked,

“Not sure. I haven’t bothered to check in on him, I thought that he had been through so much already that I didn’t want to disturb him.” Michael said.

“And how would you know that he’s been through any ordeals?” Hunter asked.

“He’s here isn’t he?” Michael said.

“I guess that would be reason enough to suppose that he’s dealing with some stuff, but I mean honestly, its not like you we were going through anything particularly rough.” Hunter said.

“Honestly? I wouldn’t say that. That’s not how I felt anyways.” Michael said, sitting down at the table. “Can you honestly think back and tell me that you believe you were in the best position?” Michael asked.

“I suppose not.” Hunter said, “But compared to what happened to Andrew, I feel like I just didn’t know how lucky I really was.”

“Happiness doesn’t come with circumstance. You know that.” Michael said.

“I guess you’re right. I just. I feel real bad for him is all.” Hunter said.

“If you don’t mind me asking, what happened to him?” Michael asked.

“His dad was incarcerated and his mom didn’t last long after that before she passed away.” Hunter said, finicking with the card on the table.

“Oh my.” Michael said, “How awful.”

“Yeah. Just think about how happy he is, I want you to think about his circumstances while you interact with him for just one day and you’ll know just how much he didn’t deserve any of it. Happiness sure doesn’t come with circumstances, and he shouldn’t have any of it in my opinion.” Hunter said getting up from the table and moving towards the kitchen, “But he sure has a hell of a lot of it anyways.”

“He did seem fairly cheerful when I met him.” Michael said.

“Yeah that’s Andrew all right, full of salt and pep, makes you think when you know that Twilight barely stopped him from killing himself.” Hunter said from the kitchen.

“Really?” Michael gasped. “Goodness, I mean. I never would’ve guessed, but I suppose it makes sense.”

“Pretty awful when we can understand that someone might want to end their own life huh.” Hunter said as he pulled food out of the cupboards.

Michael sat silently at the table, pondering everything that Hunter had told him, when his thoughts were broken suddenly by Hunter calling to him.

“Michael.” Hunter said, now standing at the entryway to the kitchen. “Can you hear me?”

“Oh yeah, sorry” Michael said, “Kinda spaced out for a second.”

“It’s cool, can you go check on Andrew? I want him to at least be awake. I’m gonna start making breakfast I guess and I don’t want it to go to waste.” Hunter said.

“Sure.” Michael said, getting off his chair and making his way up the stairs. The dragon was glad that he didn’t have to reach any high up knobs as he pushed softly on the cloud door to enter Andrew’s room. Despite his pushing gently, the door still made a bit of noise which would otherwise have been unnoticable. Considering the stillness and quiet of the room, it was the only noise, and seemed louder than it should have and Michael saw Andrew’s ear twitch, and him shift on the bed. Mumbling something as he did so.

Sun drifted lazily through the window and laid itself down gently on the moving boxes that held all of Andrew’s things like an army of silent fireflies setting themselves down in formation, lighting up the entire room and illuminating the dance party of dust particles that flew carelessly through the air. The air was almost still if not for the opening of the door and Andrew’s gentle breathing stirring the dusty dancers into a frenzy. Michael almost felt bad entering the room. Michael stepped slowly into the room, each step mixing fog from the cloud floor in with the dust in the air from Andrew’s boxes. Michael stepped up to the bed and saw Andrew sleeping soundly, a little line of drool seeping out of the corner of his mouth and onto his pillow, which being a cloud, absorbed it pretty well.

“Andrew. Hey Andrew. Let’s go Andrew. Andrew.” Michael said, whispering so he didn’t startle him.

Michael reached his claw out and set it gently on Andrews shoulder, and shaking him softly.

Andrew found himself in his old house that he shared with his mother and father, human again, and unaware that he had ever turned into anything else. He was sitting on the couch next to his older little brother, while his youngest brother sat on his father’s knee as his father sat on a large recliner on the other side of the room. Andrew’s dad had captured the attention of him and his brothers by telling them of some camping trip that he had gone on and how he would have gotten lost if it hadn’t been for his trusty mag light flashlight. Andrew was wrapped up in the story, but if you were to ask him to retell it, he would have absolutely no idea what the story was about, or any of the events that had happened in it, all he knew was that it was interesting. Andrew could smell food being prepared in the kitchen and could hear his mom yelling comments from the kitchen to correct his father any time he made a mistake, or tried to exaggerate the story a little bit. Andrew was smiling broadly, laughter was abundant and breakfast would be ready soon. Andrew didn’t know he was starving until he smelled the bacon and eggs being made on this wonderful sunday morning. Andrew never wanted this to end. As soon as he thought that maybe he might get his wish, the door opened. Andrew looked to see who it might be and was startled to see police officers rushing into his house. They shoved his youngest brother off of his dad’s lap and onto the floor. His dad tried to resist as they wrestled him out of his chair and across the room towards the door. Andrew got up off the couch to try and help him, only to be shoved back down by one of the other officers.

“Dad!” Andrew yelled, “What do you think you’re doing you can’t do this!”

“Of course we can, this sick fuck you call your dad is going away for a long time.” The man in charge said harshly.

“He’s not a sick fuck what are you talking about!?” Andrew asked, desperately wanting to get up and help, but knowing that he would just get pushed back down again. “How long is he going away for!?”

The police chief looked at him with a dark look, daggers covered in a vile fluid that boiled his blood and chilled him to the bone at the same time as he said. “Forever.”

With that, the police left the house as suddenly as they had entered leaving the door , busted open and only hanging on one hinge. Andrew got up from the couch immediately, not remembering the sound of the police entering being enough to do that much damage to the door, but before he could reach it he heard his mom calling out to him.

“Andrew…” His mom called from the kitchen.

Andrew stopped in his tracks and turned around to face the kitchen. “Mom?”

“Hey Andrew.” His mom called again.

“Mom, they came and took dad, we have to go get him back!” Andrew yelled to his mom.

“Let’s go Andrew.” His mom called, stepping out of the kitchen just enough to beckon him to her, before disappearing behind the wall again.

“Mom we don’t have time for food right…” Andrew said, his words dying in his throat as he stepped into the kitchen. He didn’t find his mom cooking, or any food being cooked at all. What he found instead was an ambulance stretcher, a body he was sure was his mother laying in it covered in a sheet, with paramedics wheeling her out the back door.

“Andrew.” He heard his mother call to him again, but it didn’t come from the body on the stretcher, it seemed to come from everywhere.

Andrew didn’t know which he should try to save first, but his mother was right there, and she had called to him, so he had to go with her. Andrew tried following the paramedics, but another of the doctors grabbed his shoulder and wouldn’t let him pass. Andrew tried to move past him but he kept pushing his shoulder, and his nails were sharp.

“MOM! NO!” Andrew yelled, all restraint gone from his mind. Shock had taken over.

“Andrew.” A voice called. It wasn’t his mom this time, it was a man’s voice. “Andrew let’s go, Andrew.”

Michael shook a little harder, hoping he wasn’t digging too hard into Andrew’s shoulder. Andrew was mumbling words but Michael couldn’t quite make them out. Then Andrew said “mom. no.”

Andrew’s eyes flew open and he sat up in bed so fast, his head almost collided with Michael’s.

“MOM!” Andrew yelled, breathing heavily all of the sudden. His eyes adjusted and he looked around quickly searching for the paramedics or his mom.

“Whoa Andrew, calm down.” Michael said, “it was just a dream. You’re back in Equestria remember?”

It took Andrew a second to register where he was, breathing heavily before laying back down in bed. Tears fell off his cheeks as he did so.

What a way to start the day.

“Hey are you alright?” Michael asked, gingerly trying to assess the situation.

Andrew took a few breaths and sat up slowly, resting himself on his right arm. “I-I’m alright.” Andrew said, his voice a little more croaky than he was expecting. “Just a-a bad dream.”

“You seem pretty shaken. Must have been pretty bad.” Michael said, “Did you wanna talk about it?”

“N-no.” Andrew shuddered. The white stallion finished sitting up, “I’m alright now” Andrew sighed.

“Alright.” Michael said. “Hey, when you feel up to it, Hunter is making some breakfast.”

“That sounds wonderful thank you.” Andrew said, giving Michael a smile before he exited the room.

“Hunter was right.” Michael thought to himself, “His capacity to seem so...okay, almost makes me worry for him.”

Michael made his way back down into the kitchen. It seemed that Hunter had been getting busy while Michael went to talk to Andrew. If smell was a physical force, the dragon would have been tossed from the room. The most prominent one being fresh blueberry muffins.

“When did you have time to make muffins?” Michael asked, breathing deep for the full effect.

“It doesn’t take that long when you buy that muffin mix stuff. I was pleasantly surprised to find that the store sold them at all.” Hunter said, flipping a few pancakes “Of course, making them from scratch would have taken at the very least about 15 minutes.”

Michael nodded and looked around at what else Hunter might have made. From the looks of it pancakes and muffins were just the beginning. The alicorn had brought out bagels and toast, butter and cinnamon, Oatmeal with brown sugar, Bananas, apples, oranges, and honeydew melon all in a fruit bowl. Hunter was pulling out all the stops.

“Uh, Hunter, are you sure we can even eat all this?” Michael asked.

Hunter stopped flipping pancakes and turned his grill off, moving the finished pancakes onto a plate.

“I just want to make sure he enjoys it.” Hunter said, and started moving everything to the table.

“He deserves it more than anyone.”

“Good morning everyone… er Pony.” Andrew said, briskly descending the stairs. “My it sure smells wonderful down here. I didn’t know you bought the entire grocery store. Or that you could even afford it!”

At this Andrew let out a nice big laugh, and Hunter offered only an unamused glare.

“I’m not poor by any means.” Hunter said, setting more plates on the table.

“Oh of course not, I’m sorry.” Andrew said.

“Besides,” Hunter said, gaining a smile, “It was only half the grocery store.”

At this Andrew once again let out gales of laughter, sweet but thick like honey, making Michael feel like Spring had just sprung. Michael also hoped that maybe in Hunter’s heart, it really had.

Celestia’s investigation in the library had not gone as smoothly as she had thought. Her sister’s mysterious behavior threw her off and she started off slow, distracted, she wasn’t sure what exactly she was looking for. What did all of these events have in common, did her sister tie into them, if she did, how?

The princess was flustered, she perused the bookshelves hoping to find a book that might have all the answers as if it would pop out at her and tell her exactly what was going on and how to prevent it from continuing.

Celestia knew she had to calm down. The white mare stopped pacing the rows of shelves and took a deep breath. First she should do what she came here to do, and investigate how the many disturbances across the world might be related, then she could see if it tied to her sister in some way. The princess started pulling books off the shelves based on their relevance to each of the problems they had recently experienced. Books about parasprites, books about weather patterns, books about the behavioral studies of wildlife and any book that might relate to all three in the slightest. The princess laid down with her coffee and giant stacks of books. This was going to take a while.

A whole day and she had found nothing. Celestia put the last book she had taken down back on its pile. The princess was not even one step closer to knowing what was causing all of this, or if it was even related. Celestia shook the last coffee cup she had gotten from her last break, to find it empty. The sun was making it’s way out of the sky, and she had been up for 48 hours now. Celestia had almost missed both of her meetings with the griffons and zebra. They had nothing new to report, only that the wildlife had been acting up and the weather had been strange. After said meetings she had assured them that she was doing all she could to correct the situation and then went right back to her studies. It was all she could do to actually retain any of the information she was reading. Not that she really needed to know everything there was to know about Parasprites, it had seemed that Twilight and her friends had disposed of them quite easily before. As for the local wildlife, the biggest problems were the unintelligent beasts and Twilight had sent plenty of letters telling her of her friends experiences dealing with them. If her student and her friends could deal with these “Timberwolves” and “Diamond Dogs” then they shouldn’t be much of a problem for the locals with a few guards at their aid.

Celestia got up off the floor of the library and let out an uncharacteristically large yawn. Her sister was acting strange and so was the rest of the world.

Maybe the universe was just against her.

The princess walked out of the library, throwing away all her coffee and planning to put all the books away the next day. Nothing could keep her from her bed now. The white mare had had enough of books for one week, and was ready to sleep for sure this time. Nothing could keep her from her bed. The strange connection could not be solved so easily. Nothing could keep her from her bed.

Celestia turned around in one swift motion and made her way back to the library.

“Why do epiphanies come to me when I’m most ready to sleep.” Celestia grumbled quietly. “The universe,” she thought “It must be, I just wasn’t thinking big enough, that must be how everything is connected. It’s my last lead.” Celestia walked back in the library and picked out all the books with connections to the universe, magic, science and superstition, and walked out of the library with them in tow. There was no way she could read these now, she was much too tired. So the princess would have to be satisfied with having the books ready to go when she woke up.

“That’s quite the collection sister, planning to move the library to your bedroom to save time?” Luna asked from behind her.

Celestia was too tired to keep her suspicion from leaking out and so she was wary of her sister, “What of it?”

“Nothing of it sister.” Luna said, slightly surprised by her sister’s reaction, “We were only joking.”

Celestia took a deep breath and smiled, stopping to turn and give her sister a warm face. “I’m sorry, I’m just very tired and need sleep. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Of course.” Luna said, and then continued on her way to the tower.

“I’ll get to you later.” Celestia thought to herself. “If there is anything remaining of nightmare moon then I will know of it.”

“Pardon me princess.” A male voice from behind said respectfully.

Celestia was so lost in thought and exhausted that she almost jumped out of her skin this time.

“Oh I’m so sorry milady I didn’t mean to startle you!” The stallion said.

Celestia turned around to see who it was to find her captain of the guard bowing at her feet. “Oh that’s quite alright, is there something I can do for you Shining Armour?”

“I was just checking in to personally inform you that the preparations for the Grand Galloping Gala are almost complete, and should be ready for tomorrow evening.” Shining Armour said.

“Very good, thank you.” Celestia said as she turned back to continue down the hallway.

“I had heard… uh… That my sister might be there?” Shining said. He hadn’t seen his sister Twilight in a long time, and considering his position, this might be the perfect opportunity to do so.

Celestia had a better idea. “Actually, I had heard from her that she will be unable to attend.”

“Oh.” Shining said, his hopes shattered.

“But I have a very important job for you instead.” Celestia said.

“Of course Princess, anything you need!” Shining said, saluting.

“I will discuss the specifics with you later, but for now…” Celestia paused before turning down a different hallway. “Keep an eye on my sister.” With this, the princess was gone.

Shining put down his salute and started off down the opposite direction to find Luna. His orders were clear, and although he was sure she had her reasons, he was hoping that they were fruitless.

If Celestia was being suspicious of her sister, he could only assume the worst.

Today was the day. Preparations for the Gala were complete, and Celestia had finished reading every book she could about the universe, physics, time travel, the possibility of parallel universes, etc. The princess had already set up spells in the Tower and various other places in the castle to help her keep a close eye on what might be happening behind closed doors. Then of course, she had Shining Armour tailing her sister from a distance. If she was doing anything suspicious, she would know about it soon. The doors for the Gala would open in a few hours, and the princess had her work cut out for her entertaining various dignitaries, nobles, her student and her friends, and then keeping a close eye for suspicious activity. This was going to be a long night for sure.

The books she had read this morning had been very interesting, and while they didn’t give her any definite answers she felt that had definitely given her some clue as to what might be happening. It was theorized that if the power for time travel existed, then while bringing ponies from the past to the future might not do much damage, from what she had read of the chaos theory and the example the book had made about how one out of place butterfly might have catastrophic events, it was possible that Luna may have been doing just that, but with a less direct effect on the world as a whole. It would seem that if this were true, the ponies being brought back weren’t changing things personally, just that it was causing a temporal disturbance. Every book she had read about theories on the universe, multiple universes, time travel and traveling through time and space had warned that the universe itself was very, very, dangerous, and if anything should upset the balance it could be destructive. If Luna wasn’t bringing ponies back from the future, then maybe it was possible she was pulling them from other dimensions or parallel universes.

Then again, maybe Celestia was just being paranoid. It was entirely possible that Luna wasn’t a part of anything at all. Maybe that spell on Discord was weakening. Although it seemed improbable that the spell the elements of harmony cast on Discord was wearing off, she supposed it wasn’t impossible. Celestia decided she would have to check up on the troublemaker at the next opportunity. If he was the cause behind all of this trouble, it would put her mind at ease knowing it wasn’t anything worse.

Celestia didn’t know if she could handle another Nightmare Moon incident.

Luna sighed a deep breath. Celestia’s captain of the guard had been tailing her all day, but considering that she hadn’t done much other than lay in her room, leaving only for food, she was sure that it must have been just as boring for Shining Armour as it was for her.

Suspicious was to be expected after that meeting she had with her sister a few nights ago at the tower, but paranoid was not exactly where Luna thought Celestia would turn first. There must have been something else bothering her sister and Celestia was looking for an answer. That was always like her, trying to solve all her problems with one big lump solution.

Whatever the case, she was really hoping to get a few more humans to Equestria before the night was through, but if her sister had a tail on her, then she wouldn’t be able to do anything tonight. In fact, the way her sister was, she probably wouldn’t be able to do anything else until whatever it was solved itself, and who knows when that could be. Other than socialize at the party, Luna might as well have been stuck doing nothing the whole night.

“That’s it.” Luna thought to herself without making any outward motions, “If I can set up a meeting with some of the unicorns at the party, then I can get them to bring a human or two through by themselves. They know the ritual well enough, and they could replace me with a unicorn powerful enough. Who can I get like that on such short notice?”

Luna sat up on her bed and snatched up the guest list and looked at the ponies who were supposed to arrive at the gala. A lot of these guests were actually humans, and could be used in the ritual and she had enough for two at a time. The list of unicorns that were powerful enough to replace her and also already knew of humans did not exist.

“Wait.” Luna thought, “Twilight sparkle is most definitely arriving. She can replace me, but who else.”

None of the other invitees fit the criteria so Luna thought long and hard about who could arrive on time if she called for them. The only city near enough to Canterlot where someone could get an invitation now and still arrive on time was Ponyville so it had to be someone from there. Someone she’d used before. There were multiple unicorn humans there, but none of them had the magical prowess of a natural born unicorn. Maybe she would have to accept having Twilight doing it twice.

“No.” Luna thought, “The strain for the first one may be too much, she couldn’t possibly do two in a row.”

So her criteria was a non human unicorn who was powerful enough and had done this before.

“That ‘Trixie’ might work.” Luna thought.

It had to be her. There was nopony else available who came even close to being able to do the job. Luna got off of her bed, walked over to her desk and wrote a quick note, taking one of the extra tickets that her sister had given her to hand out, none of which had she used, and sent it off with a spell. If Shining told her sister about this, it would just seem like she had almost forgotten to invite someone after not seeing their name on the list.

“Well.” The princess of the night said to herself out loud. “I guess it wouldn’t be too bad to go up and socialize.”

With this she walked out of her room at a deliberately slow pace. No reason not to keep her tail two steps ahead. After all, three steps ahead was where she liked to be.

“Another letter from Luna?” Michael asked, “What could it be this time?”

“You won’t know until you open it.” Hunter quipped.

Michael sent Hunter a glance that said “Shut up” without really saying it. Trixie and Andrew waited with them in anticipation over what it could be.

Michael opened up the letter and cleared his throat.

Dear Trixie….

“It’s for me!?” Trixie exclaimed, and then reclaimed her composure. “Sorry, what could she possibly want to tell me?”

“Well he’d tell you if you’d let him.” Hunter grumbled from his side of the table.

Everyone there gave him a glare.

“What?” Hunter asked defensively.

Michael cleared his throat and went back to the letter.

Dear Trixie.

You are cordially invited to the Grand Galloping Gala, and hereby receive one ticket for yourself to attend. We hope to see you there personally.

Princess Luna

“The Grand Galloping Gala?” Trixie asked, “Why would she send me an invitation now? The Gala is supposed to be tonight!”

“Maybe she forgot.” Hunter said.

“That must be it.” Andrew said, “She’s probably very busy and didn’t think to send them out until just now.”

“Well whatever her reasons, I have to get ready now! I don’t know if I even have a dress for the occasion! What’ll I wear, what’ll I do, what if everypony hates me, what if..?

Michael cut her off with a large burp that produced another letter.

“And who could that possibly be?” Hunter asked.

“Luna again.” Michael said, still coughing. The dragon quickly opened up the letter and read it.

“P.S. I almost forgot, bring whoever you like.”

Enclosed within the letter was nine more tickets.

“Wow ok.” Hunter said, “She sure isn’t picky who goes to this posh suit and dress event.”

“Well,” Andrew said, taking a swig of water before continuing, “There’s the one for Trixie, and then there’s nine more, so Michael, Hunter and I make three, that leaves us with six more extra tickets.”

“I don’t think I know six more ponies to bring.” Michael said.

“What about Twilight and her friends?” Trixie asked.

Michael looked at Hunter as if hoping to communicate that they should have guessed that Trixie wouldn’t have prior knowledge of this. Hunter returned the glance and then spoke up.

“I think they probably have their own tickets.” Hunter said.

“How come?” Trixie asked.

“Well I mean, Twilight is Celestia’s student. So it would make sense that she would be invited, and she would want all of her close friends to come with her right? So she probably got tickets for all of them.” Hunter explained.

Trixie hung her head, “Oh right.”

Michael moved to console her, “What’s wrong?”

“I just keep forgetting that Twilight is the favorite of royalty.” Trixie said.

“Hey,” Michael said adamantly, “You’re my favorite, and I might not be royalty, but that’s gotta count for something right?”

Trixie giggled. “You’re right Michael. Thanks.”

“No problem, now let’s go get you ready for the Gala!” Michael said, leading Trixie to their room and closing the door.

Hunter looked over at Andrew and let out a “Blech”

Andrew laughed and said, “Say what you want, I think its cute.”

Hunter sighed and got up off his chair. “Well are we going to get ready for this shindig or not?”

“I didn’t exactly pack for this sort of thing.” Andrew said.

“What you didn’t bring everything you owned with you?” Hunter asked, “I was told to.”

“That’s not it.” Andrew said, his expression turning neutral, “It’s just that we didn’t go to things like this that required your sunday best very often. If we did, I normally wore one of my dad’s suits, and those didn’t really belong to me, so I would’ve felt bad taking them with me.”

Hunter let the silence hang for a moment. “I understand.” The gray stallion said as he turned towards and started ascending the stairs, “But luckily for you, I have enough for three ponies to dress in full suits, and at least two more to have good shirts and pants, and then if they provide their own pants…” Hunter paused at the top of the stairs to think about how many shirts he had. “Probably ten more to be honest.”

“Well I guess that settles it then. We’ll change your last name to Penney and we’re good to go.” Andrew chuckled.

“Yes haha,” Hunter said sarcastically, now get up here and tell me which one you like best, Black, Dark Blue, or Grey.”

“I can tell you now I’d rather have the Dark Blue.” Andrew said, following up the stairs.

“Good.” Hunter said, “Then the orange tie will go perfectly.”

“Now you’re thinking with portals.” Andrew said.

Hunter laughed and then opened his closet as they entered his room.

“I was kidding of course, we should probably be more practical.” Hunter said.

Andrew agreed.

Hunter left Andrew to peruse his selection of fancy clothing and took the tickets on the table to think about who to hand them out to.

He was sure that Jason would appreciate the offer, even if he refused for whatever reason, but Hunter had no idea where to even find him. Octavia would likely be there performing. Vinyl would either be there as a courtesy, or not be there because she didn’t want to go.

“Jordan’s wife…” Hunter whispered out loud.

If she wanted to go, it was the least that he could do for her. Hunter made his decision and stepped out of the house quickly launching himself into the creamy midday air. It was warm for sure, and Hunter was sweating soon, and the beads of sweat felt like bugs crawling all over him as he almost regretfully made his way over to Jordan’s, or rather his wife’s, house.

Plenty of ponies seemed to be going about their day as if nothing special was happening at all this week, and Hunter was reminded how close knit the whole party was, which was why the alicorn thought it was so strange that Luna would just give away nine whole tickets for Trixie to give to whoever. For all she knew, Trixie could have thrown them away, or given them to the highest bidder, or someone could have stolen them from her. If that was the case, then a thief would have been let in to the biggest gold mine ever. Hunter shook his his head to get all of the possibilities out of his thoughts. The grey stallion was close to the house and started his descent.

“This was it. What do I have to worry about? Lapis herself told me that she didn’t blame me, its not like she would slam the door in my face or anything. Or would she? Well I guess that’s worst case scenario.” Hunter thought as he approached the door. “Wait no, worst case is she attacks me for some reason.”

Hunter stepped up to the door and shook his head again. “Stop Hunter you’re being ridiculous.”

The stallion raised a hoof to knock and hesitated. “I hope it isn’t awkward.” Hunter took a deep breath and knocked three times. The alicorn heard a series of quick footsteps and the door opened slightly to reveal a small child.

Hunter’s heart tightened sharply in his chest.

The little filly did nothing but stare at him, waiting for him to speak, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it.

“Who’s at the door darling?” A voice said sweetly, getting louder as it approached the doorway.

The filly said nothing and simply stared at Hunter as the door swung open further to reveal Lapis Canvas, beautiful as the day of the funeral, or maybe a little better looking because of the lack of crying.

“Oh hello.” Lapis said. “What are you doing here?”

Her question wasn’t in malicious intent, but Hunter was doing everything he could to keep from crying already. All he could utter was, “I-is she yours?”

Lapis was confused for a second and looked at the little girl in front of her before looking back up at Hunter to answer his question “Oh, no actually,” She said, picking the little girl up and cradling her in her arms. “I’m just babysitting for a friend of mine for another hour while she goes shopping.”

Hunter let out a sigh of relief and rubbed his eyes, taking a few deep breaths to regain his composure. Jordan had never mentioned having kids, and if he had Hunter would’ve never been able to forgive himself, more than usual anyways.

“Sorry, I just, wanted to stop by to see how you were doing?” Hunter said sincerely.

“Oh how good of you.” Lapis said, “Did you want to come in?”

“Oh no I’m sorry I’m in a bit of a hurry, but I was in the area and so I’d thought I’d stop by for just a moment.” Hunter explained.

“I see. Well, I’m doing just fine thank you.” Lapis said with a smile, “my friend I’m babysitting for is my roommate now and splitting the mortgage on this place puts us both pretty stable.”

“I’m glad to hear it.” Hunter said, “If there’s ever anything you need just let me know, I’d be happy to help.”

“This girl’s a bit of a hand full I might just have to take you up on that.” Lapis said, giggling as she squeezed the filly a little tighter. Hunter chuckled along with them and almost forgot why he was really there.

“Oh one more thing before I go, I actually wanted to give you these.” Hunter said, handing all of the tickets out for Lapis to grab.

“What’s this?” Lapis said, grabbing it with her free hoof.

“Just an invitation if you’re interested.” Hunter said, unfolding his wings, “Well I had better be going now.”

“Wait an invitation to what?” Lapis asked, briefly glancing at the ticket, but when she looked back Hunter was already gone. The ruby mare walked inside and shut the door, putting the child in her arms back on the floor so she could focus on the invitation. The mare’s light blue eyes moving quickly back and forth over the tickets in her hooves.

“This stub good for one entrance to the…”

“GRAND GALLOPING GALA!?”

Hunter, Trixie, Michael, and Andrew all walked boldly towards the castle after getting off of the train. Ahead of them, ponies were joining together in a musical number, that they could only guess was being led by Twilight and company. Hunter was wearing a full three piece black suit with a green shirt and black tie. Andrew was dressed in the navy blue suit and pants with an orange shirt and Blue tie. Michael was dressed in a very simple black and white suit combo that he had borrowed from Spike, Trixie was dressed in her best outfit, a dress that complimented her coat with whites and light blues and stars all over. The quad made their way up to the front door and presented their invitations to the guards and walked inside. It was as described, the decorations were absolutely stunning, the people were gorgeous, the food looked delectable, and the size of the room itself was awesome.

At the top of the stairs was Celestia herself, Twilight was already at her side, and the line to meet them was created out of the line to get in. Hunter felt like getting in line, there wasn’t really anything else to do.

“I’m gonna get in line.” Hunter said.

“Luna isn’t anywhere in sight, I’m gonna go look for her.” Trixie said, “She did invite me here I should at least say hello.”

“I’m going to sample every food item possible.” Michael said.

“I…” Andrew hesitated, “Am going to join you Michael.”

“Alright, everypony meet back here when we’re finished so we’re all together when we leave to go home.” Hunter said. The group all nodded and separated.

The waiting in line was uneventful, the food was absolutely splendiferous, and Trixie ran into a few ponies she knew and got lost in talking to them, forgetting about finding Luna.

“I didn’t expect you to come.” Luna said.

“That’s a lie.” Hunter said calmly, not turning his head or reacting. It was clear to him that the voice he heard was inside his head, but talking back out loud was easier than assuming thinking the words would work out.

“How’s that?” Luna asked, a playful spirit spilling into Hunter’s mind with the words.

“You sent Trixie a letter through Michael, and you knew Michael lived with me. Then you sent all those extra tickets and you thought I wouldn’t come?” Hunter explained.

“I thought maybe this party wouldn’t really appeal to you.” Luna said, a benevolent cynicism prickling like daggers on his scalp, “Maybe it was too much for someone so delicate as yourself.”

“If you’re referring to my depression lately, then you’ll know I’m not in the mood to be made fun of.” Hunter said.

Hunter’s head filled with laughter. “I understand. Enjoy the party, It really is the greatest in Equestria.”

“I wouldn’t miss the opportunity for the world.” Hunter said.

“Neither would I.” Luna said.

Hunter could no longer feel Luna’s presence in his head, but the lingering emotion of mischievousness put Hunter on edge. Whatever Luna was doing, Hunter wasn’t sure he liked where it was going. Eventually after almost an hour Hunter found himself at the front of the line.

“Princess Celestia, it is such an honor to meet you.” Hunter said politely, taking a bow.

“Oh I’m sorry.” The princess said, “While I feel I’ve met you before, I don’t quite remember you completely, please forgive me..”

Twilight interjected. “This is Hunter, he just recently moved to Ponyville. Princess…”

Twilight stopped mid-sentence and turned her head to look behind her. Hunter guessed that Luna had just contacted Twilight in the same way as she did him.

“Yes Twilight? Are you alright?” Princess Celestia asked, concerned and suspicious at the same time.

“I-I’m fine.” Twilight said, hesitating before looking back at Hunter and the Princess. “He’s a friend of mine.”

Hunter could tell that this wasn’t exactly the easiest thing for her to say at the moment. Friend was an overstatement.

“Well a friend of my student’s is a friend of mine.” Celestia said smiling at Hunter.

“I’m honored.” Hunter said, bowing slightly again. “Again it was a pleasure to meet you, I’ll be taking my leave now.”

Twilight and Celestia said farewell in unison and Hunter stepped off to join Andrew at the food table as the doors to the room suddenly burst open and tons of animals came running in.

“You’re going to LOVE ME!” Fluttershy yelled.

Hunter shivered before dashing towards the food, keeping an eye on Andrew and Michael to keep sight of them. As soon as he reached them, he dragged them quickly under the table to hide.

“We need to find Trixie as soon as possible.” Hunter said.

“It’s possible that she won’t go far, we can look for her as soon as it dies down and she’ll meet up with us right?” Michael suggested.

“No,” Hunter said, “When it dies down it’s possible that she’ll have to keep looking for Luna. We have to find her before she goes too far.”

Andrew poked his head out from under the table cloth. “I can sort of see her across the room.” Andrew said, “She’s hanging from some drapes to avoid the stampede.”

“Alright let’s go save her.” Hunter said.

Hunter and Michael burst out from under the table, running full speed towards Trixie with Andrew not far behind carrying the table beside him.

“You brought the table!?” Hunter asked.

Andrew didn’t answer, focusing hard on running with the long rectangular table in tow. They reached the other side of the room and positioned themselves directly under Trixie. Andrew put the table down to act as a barricade, and what was left of the animals steered clear of their position.

“Yes I brought the table.” Andrew huffed.

“Fair enough.” Michael said.

Trixie climbed slowly down and landed roughly on her hooves after a short fall. “Oof.”

“You alright?” Michael asked.

“I’m just fine.” Trixie sighed, “Unfortunately my dress is not.”

It was ruined, plain and simple. It needed to be washed already, but that wouldn’t fix all the tears she had created climbing the drapes.

“I’m sorry about your dress.” Andrew said, “It was really nice.”

“Yeah.” Trixie sighed, “It really was.”

Hunter was straight to the business. “Trixie did you find Luna.”

“No, but she did contact me.” Trixie said, still focused on the dress.

That’s what Hunter had thought. “What did she say?”

“She said not to tell anyone.” Trixie said.

Hunter froze. Was this something against them? Was Luna being extra cautious? What was really at stake here if she was?

“Did she say anything about staying with you?” Michael asked.

“uh no I suppose not.” Trixie said.

“Then we’re coming with you.” Michael said, his face determined. “And that’s that.”

“Not to be rude or anything.” Andrew said, “But I have had enough excitement… and food for one night. I think I’ll be heading back.”

“Ok.” Hunter said, “I’ll fly back ahead of these two when we leave. By the time you get home by walking I should be heading back to get you back up on our house.”

“Sounds good. goodbye everyone.” Andrew said, walking towards the exit.

The group waved goodbye and then Trixie led the way to a different part of the castle.

Hunter, Michael, and Trixie had made their way to the tower where they remember first arriving when coming from the human world.

Hunter knew they shouldn’t speak out loud, but he knew he didn’t need to to share what they were all thinking. Trixie was back for more work.

The trio walked into the main room where it all happened to find a large crowd of ponies already there.

“Whoa.” Michael said, “Company.”

Twilight blinked to the front of the crowd and approached them. “I’m guessing you’re the other one that Luna mentioned.”

“And you’re the other one Luna mentioned to me?” Trixie asked.

“Yep.” Twilight nodded, “I was expecting Luna to be here, but from what I’ve heard we’re all by ourselves tonight.”

“I take it Luna wants you to retrieve some… more?” Hunter asked, glancing around.

“Yeah, she left scrolls here in the tower with some of the ponies here. They’re ready to begin the ritual.” Twilight explained.

Hunter had a very bad feeling about this.

“Alright well we should get started then.” Twilight said, moving back towards the group.

“Are you sure you should be doing this? What if Celestia is watching?” Hunter asked.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked, “why would Celestia be watching when she knows what’s going on?”

Hunter had a very, very bad feeling about this. Celestia definitely did not know about this, that much was certain by Twilight’s timely interruption and Luna’s mysterious actions.

“Alright well I can see you have this covered so I’ll leave you to it.” Hunter said. “I’ll head back to the house and help Andrew. You coming with Michael?”

“No. I’ll wait for Trixie.” Michael said.

“Fair enough, I’ll see you all later.” Hunter took his suit off and spread his wings and moved towards the balcony, but stopped suddenly.

“Twilight.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yeah.”

With that Hunter took off, a small gust of wind moving through everypony’s manes because of it.

“Sheesh he’s so dramatic” Twilight huffed and moved to the center of the crowd.

Celestia was in her room watching the events in the tower transpire with complete attention. That Pony Twilight introduced her to was an alicorn. It filled her with concern and it was very unexpected. The princess remembered now, the gray alicorn from Ponyville who had defeated this Skull Trap. If he was somehow involved with these suspicious activities, whatever they were, this could end up being very bad. The thing she was most upset about was Twilight however. If this Hunter was the leader of this band of ponies rather than Luna, it put her mind at ease knowing she would not have to trap her sister again, but her student wasn’t much better. Celestia had banished a student before however, and she could do it again if she had to.

There was a bright flash of light, and Twilight wobbled. The other ponies rushed to help her, but she waved them away, and stood on her own just fine. On the other side of the room Trixie had passed out from the power of it all. A small dragon was watching over her.

“A small Dragon too?” Celestia wondered just how deep this all went, and what power this group might possess, or what they were after. If they could retrieve a dragon’s egg, they were powerful indeed. The princess needed to be very careful, but first there were two ponies she needed to take care of.

Suddenly the ponies who had disappeared because of the spell returned along with two more ponies and lots of boxes. So they were bringing back ponies and supplies. Whatever was happening, it had to stop and it had to stop now, no matter the cost.

It seemed that her student and the magician Twilight had told her about were vital to the ritual. The magician pony was of no consequence to her, but she was sad to have to do this to her prized student. Celestia had expected more of her.

Twilight and Trixie must be punished.

Author's Note

Yes I'm sorry about the length of time this took
No I'm not sorry about the cliffhanger
Thank you all who stuck around.

Chapter 29: The Sound of the Gong

Chapter 29

The night after the Gala was a quiet one. After the excitement of the party and with everyone sharing the feeling of being well fed that one usually has after eating Thanksgiving dinner, there wasn’t much keeping anyone awake. Light snoring came from all over the house, and all was peaceful. For once.

Celestia at home in her castle slept uneasily however. Dreams of Luna’s banishment plagued her mind, and when she was finally rid of them they had been replaced with dreams of Luna and Twilight joining forces to usurp her. Then strange dreams of the alicorn entered her mind, visions of a battle, some sort of portal, and then her sister again on the throne with this strange alicorn by her side. Who was this pony? Where had he come from? What part would he play in the time to come? The princess’s dreams disturbed her no longer as her sister went to work making sure Celestia did not have such thoughts asleep as she did awake. Overthinking led to problems that did not exist, and to discovering things that Luna would prefer be left alone.

Twilight stayed up late that night even after the party. Taking the opportunity to read up on teleportation magic and the art of portals as much as she could. Twilight wanted to be prepared as much as possible for the next time that Luna might call upon her to help in the retrieval of Humans.

Rarity spent the night repairing as many dresses from the disaster of the Grand Galloping Gala as she could before she almost collapsed on the floor, and decided that it was probably best that she go to bed. There was a high chance she would make a mistake working this tired anyways.

Applejack spent the night describing the whole event to her family. Even Apple Bloom was allowed to stay up a little later to hear all about the Grand Galloping Gala, even if Applejack didn’t quite get the chance to sell her like she had hoped.

Pinkie Pie spent the night trying to convince Fluttershy to sleep on her bed rather than underneath it. The embarrassment that Fluttershy felt over her part in the chaos of the Gala had not been entirely quelled by Celestia letting them know that this was the best Gala she had been to in a long time even if this is the second time this had happened.

Rainbow Dash snored loudly in her own house and if anyone had been awake next door it may have been possible to hear it.

Luna worked tirelessly. The princess of the moon knew that her sister was already beginning to become suspicious, and that she would have to move as quickly as possible if she was going to complete her goal before her sister caught her. The tail that Celestia had ordered be put on her was also quite burdensome as it was almost impossible to speak with her contacts without it seeming so odd. It was possible to lose the guard following her, but any time she spent not being watched was time that Celestia could spin with her imagination. It was imperative that she not raise any red flags so as to avoid as much suspicion as possible. So she worked under these conditions as much as she could. Any of Luna’s contacts that she met with would have to be contacted through seemingly random letters. Then they would station themselves within a short range of somewhere Luna could walk normally but while the guard would not see her contact. When the pony she needed to speak with was in place, she would move from one place to the other, her path crossing nearby. This allowed her to enter their mind and give them instructions while on the outside seeming completely normal. Of course she was still in charge of taking care of her regular duties, and so this gave her plenty of excuses to move about the castle and send letters. While she couldn’t perform the ritual anymore, she needed to find others who could, or at the very least, train some human unicorns to be able to do it for her. With this ability, the ritual would not be confined to the castle and could be performed frequently. This would help her to achieve her goal much sooner and without raising much more suspicion from her sister. The only problem would be leaving Celestia’s watchful eye for long enough to train somepony to be able to take her part in the ritual. While Trixie and Twilight were able to perform the spells from scrolls, these were not natural born unicorns and neither Twilight nor Trixie were ready to try to teach magic.

Whatever she had to do, she would have to do it as soon as possible. Celestia’s suspicions would only run wilder by the day, and while she could subvert her thoughts in her sleep, her conscious mind was another matter. If she did not quell her sister’s paranoia soon, she would confront her openly and worst case scenario, threaten banishment for the second time.

“Patience” Luna thought to herself. If she allowed herself to slip up because of her need to hurry then she would ruin everything she had worked so hard for. After all this time, all the planning and hard work Luna had put into this, she would not allow her plot to be discovered and ruined so easily.

“I must reach my goal.” Luna thought, sending out another letter. “I must.”

“Good morning Hunter.” Andrew said, already waiting for Hunter at the construction zone.

“Good morning Andrew.” Hunter said groggily, wiping the sleep from his eyes. “What are we doing today?”

“Actually before we got started there was something I wanted to talk to you about.” Andrew said.

“Is everything alright?” Hunter asked.

“Yeah, yeah everything's fine. It’s just that I don’t want to be called Andrew anymore.” The white stallion said.

“You don’t want to be called Andrew anymore? Why not?” Hunter asked, thinking this was quite the conversation for first thing in the morning.

“Well.” The uncertain pony started, “It’s just that you changed your name, sort of, in the human world, and while I didn’t exactly have a reason to at the time, I’ve always wanted to go by something else. Besides, Andrew is who I was before, but that life is gone now, it’s symbolic you know?”

“I guess that makes sense,” Hunter said, “So what would you like to be called from now on friendo?”

“Atticus.” Andrew said.

“Atticus?” Hunter asked, “Isn’t that the character from that one book we had to read in high school?”

“Yes, but it has nothing to do with him,” Atticus said, “I just like the name.”

“Alright.” Hunter said, “Let’s get to work then shall we, Atticus?”

“Right of course, let’s.” Atticus said, and then explained to Hunter that they would be focusing on the front porch today.

Hunter had almost forgotten that he worked with the weather ponies, and after the incident with Blossomforth he was glad to forget all about it. Now the gray stallion was happy to spend most of his time helping Atticus fix up his new home. It really did need a lot of work. it felt as if they had done more and more each day and there was always so much more to be done. They had just returned from the hardware store when Atticus spoke up.

“Shoot.” Atticus said, his gaze switching between the patio and their supplies.

“What’s wrong?” Hunter asked, in the middle of measuring some planks of wood to match the measurements they had made on the patio.

“I just realized that we’re not going to have enough planks to fix up the patio.” Atticus said.

“I thought you said you measured it out so that we already got as much as we needed.” Hunter said, a little upset that they might need to get more wood.

“Well that was before I decided we need to replace the entire patio.” Atticus said, testing a few of the planks that he had marked as ‘ok to keep’ with his hoof, making a loud creaking noise.

“So you’ve just decided that we need to make a whole new patio?” Hunter asked grumpily.

“Well my standards were obviously too low last night. If I’m going to make this my ‘new’ home, and I have seemingly unlimited supplies from the princess, then I might as well use it and make things to last.” Atticus explained, his hoof going through one of the planks as he finished speaking. “See what I mean? I should have known these would fall apart before long.”

Hunter huffed quietly to himself, “Fine, I’ll go secure some more, give me a list of what pieces you need and I’ll go get them.”

Atticus wrote a short listing while saying, “Alright, but this time stop by the apple family farm first, I saw a listing about them trying to sell off some extra planks they had left over from their barn raising so you might as well try to take any extras off their hands.”

“Hooves.” Hunter said, taking the note.

“Right, Right, I’ll get the lingo down eventually” Atticus said, and went back to working on the patio, which now called for tearing up all of the old planks, and possibly the foundation boards as well.

Hunter took off towards Sweet Apple Acres slowly, taking his time as he flitted across the sky. If there was anything that Hunter could take solace in these days it was his ability to fly. If he didn’t have that anymore, he didn’t know what he would do. Honestly, he didn’t know how he got on without it before. Maybe he didn’t get on that well before. Considering the state of his life before he entered this world, he thought that maybe he was better off now than he was then. Was he though? He hadn’t killed anybody living in the human world, then again, he had powers now that he could only dream of having back on earth. Maybe that was the problem, he didn’t grow up with these powers and so he didn’t know his own strength or what he was capable of. Most ponies grow up learning about their innate magical energies from an early age, especially unicorns with their ‘magic spurts’. Was the fact that nopony taught him about how to control these powers such a problem though? He seemed to know how to control these energies just fine considering that he could expel them from his body like a certain Z fighter, and while they were just crude mock ups of the real attacks they were apparently impressive none the less. Twilight had apparently never seen such things before and it was no surprise to Hunter. What pony would even think of doing something like that. Of course the more magically adept unicorns could learn to shoot beams from their horns that served to knock back opponents, but never anything that shot from their hooves and had quite the kick that Hunter’s attacks had. It was a miracle, or perhaps dumb luck, that Hunter had such an easy time of doing such impressive feats. Something about being a human being must make him special in some way. It was the only possible explanation. Then again, that didn’t explain why other ponies weren’t popping up all over Equestria shooting Kamehameha’s or other crazy junk. Luna had told him to lay low, but he had originally thought that it was his alicorn appearance that had warranted such a warning. Could it be that Luna had told every other Human turned pony that it wasn’t safe to act out? This was likely, considering that Luna was hiding everything from her sister, having a bunch of strange powerful entities popping up all over equestria would certainly arouse suspicion. Perhaps it was this whole alicorn thing. Hunter never did find a way to make his magic work from his horn, no matter how much he tried. Maybe it was some sort of equalization that Hunter could control his inner energies with such ease. like unicorns do with levitating objects. If that was the case, why would the magics of the portals, or maybe it was the magic of Equestria itself, give him the horn in the first place? There were always more questions stemming out of every original question, questions hidden in questions, it never ended. So many things about himself that he didn’t know. Such a grand amount about the power of magic embedded in every inch of Equestria that he didn’t know, that maybe nopony knew. With things the way they were going right now it wasn’t hard for Hunter to imagine things getting very interesting very soon. Luna was plotting something, Celestia had to have a hint that something was going on. Twilight knew nothing of what was really happening, and the rest of her friends were completely clueless as to the scale which humans had entered Equestria. aside from learning about Atticus and himself. It was probably best to leave them in the dark, rather than make them worry about what could happen. If Hunter knew anything about what might happen to them in the future, then they would have their own problems to deal with. They had just attended the Gala so the next chronological step was going to be…

“Howdy!” Hunter heard a small voice cry out.

The alicorn had been so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t really even realize that he had already landed at Sweet Apple Acres and was halfway to their front door when Apple Bloom addressed him.

“Oh uh,” Hunter stuttered, coming back to reality, “Hello.”

“Everything alright mister?” Apple bloom asked, her head tilting slightly, “Ya seem a mite, distant.”

“Oh yeah everything’s fine, I was just stopping by because I saw your ad about some lumber for sale.” Hunter said.

“Oh yeah!” Apple Bloom said, running towards the house, “I’ll go get my sister Applejack, she’s in charge of that.”

Hunter sat down where he was and waited, listening to Apple Bloom running around the house yelling Applejack until the orange mare finally responded.

“Now what in the hay is all the ruckus about Apple Bloom? Can’t you see I’m a little busy at the moment?” Hunter could hear Applejack saying from inside the house.

“Sorry sis, it’s just that somepony is here about that extra wood we got fer sale.” Apple Bloom said.

“Alright Alright, I’ll take care of it, but that means you gotta stay here and help granny decide which photos would best go in her scrapbook.” Applejack said.

“Aww do I gotta?” Apple Bloom whined, “Granny always picks the worst ones.”

“Yes you do, and no she doesn’t. Now get a move on.” Applejack said, making her way to the front door.

If nothing else, Applejack was still the element of Honesty and as soon as she saw the gray stallion she knew that if she didn't go and tell Hunter a thing or two then she would never forgive herself.

“Hey.” Was all Hunter said in greeting.

“Uh, hey there sugarcube, I was wondering if I could have a talk with you.” Applejack said, hearing the voices of her family in the house behind her “in private”

“Sure thing...” Hunter said, startled slightly by the switch. Applejack’s taking charge of the situation made it seem as if she had sent for him with that ad.

“I was kinda hoping we could walk and talk, a little more privately than on my porch step.” Applejack said.

“I suppose.” Hunter said, having no idea where this could be going. “Lead on.”

Applejack headed in the direction of the center of the farm, planning to continue on to the opposite side.

“So I've noticed that since our tussle with that Skull Trap character you've been a little more than down. Now I can understand this considering that we lost Jordan that day, and I don't blame you for grieving one bit. What I've wanted to talk to you about is exactly how you seem to be going about it.” Applejack said as respectfully as she could. “I mean no disrespect by any of what I say, I just can't help going another day without telling you exactly how I feel.”

Hunter stayed silent. If she was here to scold him, then he would listen to what she had to say and nothing more. Hunter did not want to argue, he did not want to hurt anypony else.

“Now it would be wrong of me to try and tell you exactly how to deal with something like this, everypony deals with it differently, but when it comes to harming others because of it then something needs to be done.” Applejack said.

“What exactly do you propose?” Hunter asked, almost sarcastically.

“I think you just need to talk. To just let it all out with someone who understands.” Applejack said kindly.

“And you understand?” Hunter asked.

“I understand just fine.” Applejack said. The pair had now reached the edge of Sweet Apple Acres. Here there were pine trees growing with their needles littering the sides of the pathway and the fields, a stark contrast to the apple and oak trees like in the farm and Everfree forest. They started going down a path through the trees and it was obvious that while this trail was not well travelled, it had been used recently.

“Granny says that ma loved the smell of pine needles more than anything.” Applejack said, “That's why we planted these here, and the best part about it is you can come by and smell it anytime of year. I guess that's why they call them evergreens.”

Hunter knew what she was doing, but tried not to think of it as a devious plot and gave Applejack the benefit of the doubt, following closely behind.

“Of course my pa never saw any point to them, all they did was take up space and leave their sharp needles all over.” Applejack let out a light chuckle, “I remember my ma running down this pathway because she knew that pa wouldn't follow her if he could help it.”

“Do you miss them?” Hunter asked.

“Every day.” Applejack said, not missing a beat.

“I miss my parents too.” Hunter said.

Applejack turned to look at the alicorn beside her, “What happened? If you don't mind my asking that is.”

“Well as far as I know my mom is just fine, living back in her world, doing the best that she can, trying to get by.” Hunter said trying his best not to feel guilty for abandoning her, “but my dad passed away just a couple years back.”

“I'm sorry to hear that.” Applejack said somberly.

“Don't apologize, it’s no fault of yours.” Hunter said, “He was ready, and it was inevitable.”

“Inevitable?” Applejack asked.

“My father had disease after viral disease from the day I was born. He had organs removed and surgery after surgery and pills and health tricks and diets etc. and they all helped, but after a while it didn't matter what he tried, it seemed like the world was just against him. Eventually a disease called cancer found its way in and there was nothing the doctors could do. He had months left. It was sad yes, but not really shocking. It was never shocking.” Hunter said.

“What do you mean?” Applejack asked.

“Most times death comes as a shock. It just happens. It's an 'oops', an accident. But like I said, the fear of something not going smoothly, or a surgery not working out was always looming, so when the news finally came that it was over, it was much easier for us to accept. Of course none of us wanted to accept it, we were still devastated, but it just wasn't a shock. It was never a surprise. It was never an accident. I guess you could just say that we were more prepared. Of course, one can never be prepared for death.” Hunter said, now rambling.

“I couldn't agree more.” Applejack said.

“You can never be completely prepared.” Hunter said, continuing his ramble, “One can only be more prepared. There's always something missing. The feeling that somebody is gone but you're waiting for them to get back, except they never do.” Hunter said. The stallion found that tears were welling up in his eyes suddenly, and rose his hoof to wipe them. As he brought his hoof back down he saw Applejack pulling ahead slightly now that they had reached a clearing. In the middle of this clearing an ancient birch tree stood proudly and at the base of this tree sat two stones of familiar shape.

“Where are we?” Hunter asked.

“Somewhere quite special.” Applejack said, taking off her hat. “The graves you see here are my ma and pa.”

A sudden air of reverence passed over Hunter and he walked slower, and his demeanor was somber.

“See I understand entirely what you've been through Hunter. Not just with the loss of your parents, but with the loss of Jordan as well.” Applejack said, sitting near the grave in a way where she could look between the grave and Hunter without turning anything more than her head.

Hunter stayed silent, waiting for her to continue.

“See when I was still just a filly one of my chores was to make sure the gate that held the cows in was locked up tighter than a jelly jar. Well the longer it took us to finish all of our chores the longer we went until we had supper. One day I was taking a little longer than usual and I found myself rushing through the last of my chores so I could get to supper before all of granny's cooking was gone. So I didn't lock up the cows as well as I should've. Well come next morning my pa comes out to see all the cows had made their way out into the field and my ma was running full speed towards 'em, apparently rushing to defend the herd from some timber wolves lurking just along the tree line, waiting to strike. My pa rushed out of the house to help her and he could see her fighting them off as he ran, but they overpowered her before he could reach her. He managed to fend off the rest of the timber wolves but the damage had already been done.” Applejack took a moment to wipe her eyes and take a shaky breath, “My ma was in bad shape, and my pa was badly injured himself, they had just long enough to say their goodbyes before she bled out.”

“I'm sorry.” Hunter said.

“Don't be,” Applejack repeated back to Hunter, “it’s not yer fault. Anyways, we buried my ma right here and took pa and bandaged him up and let him rest in the house. Granny said that his wounds weren't fatal and that he should be up on his feet in no time, but after a while, he just wasn't getting any better. What should've been easy fixin' wasn't healing at all and eventually my pa passed away too. Granny said there wasn't no way she could fix a broken heart.”

Hunter stared at the graves as he listened to Applejack's story. To have her mother die and her father die shortly after, and with all that hope that he would get better, it must have been awful.

“I blamed myself o' course. For months I wouldn't leave the house thinking that, ma and pa would never have died if I had just taken the time to make sure everything was locked up tight. I hardly ate anything and Granny was scared she would lose me too. Then she came in my room one night and told me something I'll never forget.” Applejack said, looking up and staring Hunter in the eyes.

“What's that?” Hunter asked, staring back.

“She said 'Applejack it's not yer fault. The only way that it coulda been yer fault is if you were a timber wolf and went and attacked your ma and pa yerself. It’s never noponies fault unless they purposefully and with intent and through their own actions hurt somepony else. So don't think for a second that just because you left that there gate unlocked that it’s yer fault. Its just as likely that those timberwolves wouldn’t have showed up at all and we woulda just brought them cows back in no problem, and it’s also entirely possible that them timberwolves woulda showed up anyways and attacked anywho. The point is, death just happens, sometimes it can't be helped and sometimes it sure ain’t the fault of nopony.” Applejack finished.

“What's the point of you telling me all this?” Hunter asked.

“The point is that I realize you blame yourself for Jordan's death, and I'm trying to tell you that it ain’t your fault.” Applejack said.

“You may not have been the direct cause of your parents death, but it was my attack that killed Jordan.” Hunter said.

“It wasn't your choice to sacrifice him though. It was his. It's possible that he wouldn't have held Skull in place, he could have let you throw it at Skull and Rainbow Dash instead, or he could've tried to let you throw it at Skull without anyone holding him. The point is, Jordan knew what the options were, and out of all of them, it was him who made the decision, not you.” Applejack said. “It wasn't your choice that got Jordan killed, it was his.”

Once again Hunter found himself crying and couldn't help it.

“There were other options I just know it!” Hunter said, “What kind of decision is that anyways!”

Applejack walked slowly over and put her hoof over Hunter's shoulder, “I know, but there's nothing we can do now, and he did it to save us. If he could see how you were acting now, I don't think he'd be very happy after he sacrificed himself like that.”

“I guess you're right.” Hunter said, but whatever convincing Applejack had done, it didn't stop Hunter from crying for the next few minutes, comforted by Applejack’s embrace.

As soon as he finished crying Hunter said thank you to Applejack and wiped his face.

“I’m glad I could help, I hope I’ve helped you through this funk you’ve been in.” Applejack said, “Now what brought you here anyways?”

“Oh yeah I almost forgot.” Hunter said, pulling the note out of his pocket, “I need some lumber and I saw you had some for sale.”

“Lumber? What could you need lumber for?” Applejack asked, the pair now walking back towards the farm.

“Well you see I have a friend who just moved into town and he’s working on repairing an old house on the edge of the woods.” Hunter explained, his throat still a little weak from the crying.

“The edge of the woods? Ya mean he’s fixing up the old Orange family vacation spot?” Applejack asked.

“I’m fairly sure that’s the one.” Hunter said, “Why, do you think they’d have a problem with that?” Hunter asked, a little worried that there might be an issue considering that Luna may not have actually asked the Orange family if they could have the property.

“Nah,” Applejack assured, “My Uncle Orange doesn’t even know that place exists, his grandpappy was the last one to visit that place and everypony’s forgotten about it by now. Even if they did know it was there, they wouldn’t want it, not with the shape it’s in.”

“That’s a relief.” Hunter said, “I would hate to find they suddenly have an interest after Atticus and I have fixed it all up.”

“Atticus?” Applejack inquired, “Y’all humans can have some interestin’ names.”

“Ponies have weird names to us.” Hunter said.

“How so?” Applejack said, almost defensively.

“Well we certainly don’t name our children after stuff, like Rainbow Dash, that’s a name a human child would get bullied for in my world.” Hunter said.

“Rainbow Dash got bullied for having that name in this world.” Applejack said bluntly.

Hunter laughed surprisingly at the unexpected burn. “Why would you say something so mean?” Hunter asked.

“Just being honest.” Applejack said, laughing along with him.

They finally reached the barn, and Applejack showed him the pile of planks. Hunter was unsure what he needed so he gave the note to Applejack and had her find it all.

“I won’t be able to carry all of this back myself, do you have a cart I can borrow?” Hunter asked.

Applejack thought about it for a second before she said, “I have to go into town a little bit later anyways and I was gonna take my cart with me, so how about I grab what you need and take it out to your friend for you before I head into town.”

“That would be fantastic thank you.” Hunter said.

“I just want one thing in return for this lumber and the trip.” Applejack said.

“And what’s that?” Hunter asked.

“I want you to make good with the others. ya know, apologize and such.” Applejack said.

Hunter let out a sigh. The apple farmer was right, he had hurt Twilight’s feelings, and Pinkie Pie physically, no doubt making the others upset as well. While he wasn’t sure how Rainbow Dash felt considering their recent meeting in the clouds, he should probably apologize to her for good measure.

“I’ll go do that right now then.” Hunter said, “Thank you again Applejack, for everything.”

“It was my pleasure Hunter.” Applejack said, pulling the last piece of lumber she needed from the pile.

Hunter was about to leave when he remembered something. “Oh, I know you said the apologies was enough of a payment for the lumber, but you should expect to be paid anyways.”

“Why do you say that?” Applejack asked.

“That’s just the way Atticus rolls.” Hunter said, and with that he was off into the sky.

Atticus was tearing up the last plank from the patio when he heard a quiet, “Hello? Anypony out here?”

The white stallion looked up to see Applejack entering the clearing with a cart.

“I’m here!” Atticus called out to her, “In front of the house!”

“Well hey there partner.” Applejack said, drawing closer to the house with her cart in tow.

“What brings you and your…” Atticus started, looking behind apple farmer, “Luggage into this part of the woods.”

“Well your friend Hunter stopped by and bought some lumber from us at the farm. He said he couldn’t carry it here by himself so I offered to bring it over for him.” Applejack said, taking the harness off of her back.

“Well thanks for doing that for us, but if you don’t mind my asking, where is he?” Atticus asked.

“He went into town to do something important, I’m sure he’ll be back quicker than steam from a frying pan.” Applejack said, “Now where would you like this lumber?”

“In a heap in front of the estate should be fine.” Atticus said, “I’ll get to it just as soon as I…”

The scientifically inclined white pony was going to say something about measuring when he suddenly heard a loud crack.

“Thunder?” Applejack said startled, “I thought it was supposed to be clear skies today!”

“You forget we’re in the boundaries of the everfree forest, isn’t the weather here unpredictable?” Atticus asked, gathering tools and rushing to put them under shelter.

“Ain’t that the truth. Well alright I’d better get this lumber under something before it warps.” Applejack said, putting the harness back on and moving the cart under where the patio would be. Fortunately there was plenty of room for it now that the patio had been disassembled.

The rain started to fall with a gentle pitter patter, and Atticus couldn’t help from staring as the water hit the loose dirt of the open field. The drops leaving small dents in the earth along with small puddles of water. Not impressive alone, but soon enough they became a smooth layer of water on the open field, and the whole area was completely drenched in no time.

“Brrr, it sure got cold fast.” Applejack said shivering.

“Oh please, let’s go inside,” Atticus suggested, “It may not be airtight as of yet, but it’s better than nothing, and the fireplace is still mostly intact.”

“What wood were you planning on burning,” Applejack asked, “I hope it wasn’t the stuff I just carted all the way out here.”

Atticus glanced around for the remnants of the old patio. Unfortunately he had left the pile out in the rain. The white stallion jumped up to salvage what he could and came back with a few good pieces.

“A little wet, but usable.” Atticus said, his hair now a mop from the rain.

Applejack laughed, “You look like winona fresh from the wash.”

Atticus chuckled, “I must look a sight. It really is coming down out there, faster than I thought it would.”

“I’m not so used to rain springing up out of nowhere like that.” Applejack said.

“Sometimes I find it hard to believe that you ponies control the weather every day.” Atticus said, opening the door and motioning for Applejack to enter.

“Us ponies?” Applejack asked.

"uh oh." Atticus thought, "have I said too much?"

“Humans can’t control the weather like the pegasi?” Applejack asked, seeming a little cautious.

Oh good, she already knows, what a relief. Atticus thought, letting out a mental sigh.

“Oh no.” Atticus said, “Human’s don’t have magical properties like ponies do, but mostly they can’t fly through their own natural vehicle's.”

“You just let the weather control itself? Like in the everfree?” Applejack asked amazed.

“Basically. I guess that’s why I like the idea of living in this house, so close to the edge of the forest. The wilderness is a nice reprieve and I like the weather being a bit of a mystery, even if it is sometimes inconvenient.” Andrew explained.

“So my question is,” Applejack asked, “Why did Hunter have his house built quicker than a rabbit running from a fox, but you have to build yours yourself?”

“I decided to fix this place up because I needed a place to live. This place just needed fixing, and so I thought I should start pulling my own weight from the very beginning. I don’t like feeling like being in debt to anyone.” Andrew said, putting the wood down next to the fireplace.

Applejack smiled, “Glad to meet another hard working pony with principles, even if you were a human before, I can tell that yer gonna be quite the switch from Hunter.”

“Are you saying he’s not a hard worker?” Atticus asked slyly.

“All I’m saying is that he took a lot more time off of work than anypony else has after this whole skull trap incident.” Applejack said frankly.

“That hardly seems fair.” Atticus said, chuckling despite himself.

“Just telling the truth” Applejack said.

Andrew chuckled lightly to himself a little more before breaking down the planks and putting them inside the fireplace.

“I just realized,” Applejack said, astonished that she could have forgotten, “We haven’t been introduced proper like. I’m Applejack.” The orange mare said, extending a hoof.

Atticus beamed for the first time in what seemed like ages as he went over to shake her hoof. The stallion already knew who she was, but it was nice to meet her properly. “I’m Atticus, it’s nice to meet you.” He said, extending a hoof to shake.

Applejack grabbed Atticus’ hoof and shook vigorously, “Always glad to meet another down an dirty pony like yourself.” She said.

“Likewise.” Atticus said, his voice wobbling like he was speaking through a fan.

“Now how about we get this here fire roarin’” Applejack said, making her way over to the fireplace.

Atticus beamed for the second time. The white stallion had already hit it off beautifully with Applejack, and the thought of it made him ecstatic. As soon as the fire was high and the room they were in warm, they poured over some sketches that Atticus had roughly drawn as schematics of how to best repair the house. Together, with their knowledge of construction combined, and Applejack’s superior drawing with her hooves skills, they hammered out all the schematics Atticus would need to finish the house.

“Hey,” Atticus said, looking up from the schematic they had decided to draw for an extra shack he might want to build next to the house. “Has it stopped raining?”

They had been so caught up with building plans that they had completely forgotten about the weather outside. The pair stepped outside to see the sun shining bright overhead, with the fresh after rain air filling their nostrils.

“It’s always my favorite during and after it rains.” Atticus said, “The rainfall is so mesmerizing and the smell of the clean air just makes you wanna stay outside all day.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Applejack said, fitting herself into the cart’s harness. “Well I must be off, I can’t thank you enough for the hospitality.”

“Leaving so soon?” Atticus found himself asking, “We haven’t finished designing the shack I might build.”

“Another time then,” Applejack said before attempting to move the cart. Unfortunately the rain had created mud, and the cart was stuck in it. “Oh dear, it seems I’m a mite stuck. Could you help me out of this?”

“Wait were you trying to leave without being paid for the lumber?” Atticus asked.

Applejack sweat nervously, “Uh no. Hunter uh, already paid me.”

“Oh really?” Atticus asked, “And how could he have done that when I have Luna’s stamp of approval?”

“Uh um,” Applejack stuttered, “He paid me in bits.”

“He also stopped by to tell me that you might try to get away without letting me pay you.” Atticus said smiling.

“Consarn it then why did you let me get all worked up? Didn’t you ask me where he was earlier?” Applejack said sneering.

“All part of the act, I meant no harm believe me.” Atticus said laughing.

Applejack stopped sneering and smiled, “I guess it was a good prank, fine, give me something to write with and I let you know how much you owe me.”

Andrew fetched a scroll and one of the utensils they had been using to design the house and let Applejack write the amount on a slip of paper before pushing her free of the mud.

“Y’all have a nice rest of yer day now ya hear!” Applejack said, making her way towards town.

“And the same to you!” Atticus yelled. The white stallion looked down at the paper that Applejack had written her total down on.

Drawn there instead was a small drawing of Applejack herself winking, with the words, “I’m stubborn as stubborn gets, you’ll never pay me I swear!”

Atticus let out a loud yell.

Hunter landed softly on Twilight’s doorstep. This wasn’t going to be easy, he had said some things that were going to be hard to take back if he was able to take them back at all. He went inside the library as the majority of it was a public space and took a deep breath. Spike was nearest to the door, sweeping the entry way, and Twilight was nowhere to be seen.

“What do you want?” Spike asked, pointing with his broom threateningly, his eyes daggers, and his tone was salt in the wound.

“I’m here to talk to Twilight, I want to apologize.” Hunter said.

“Yeah well,” Spike said, “She doesn’t want to talk to you ok? So why don’t you just…”

“It’s alright Spike,” Twilight interrupted, walking out from the other room. “He said he was here to apologize, so let him apologize.”

“Well what if he isn’t here to apologize?” Spike said, “Maybe he’s here to…”

“Please Spike,” Twilight said, giving Spike a pat on the head, “If anything happens you can intervene, but for now let him speak.”

Hunter waited patiently for their talk to be over, but now that it was his turn to talk he was hesitant.

“Well?” Spike asked impatiently.

“I’m sorry Twilight.” Hunter said.

Twilight said nothing.

“I’m sorry for being so out of line earlier, I shouldn’t have been such a jerk. It was wrong of me to yell in your face so harshly when you were only trying to help. I guess I was still really upset about Jordan, and frustrated about the books.” Hunter explained, “But there is no excusing my actions, what I did was truly wrong and for that I ask for your forgiveness.”

Twilight still said nothing.

“I also got you this.” Hunter said, pulling a jar of Peach syrup out from behind his back. “I picked it up from the store before I stopped by, I thought I would offer it as a gesture of goodwill.”

Still Twilight said nothing.

“Alright, I guess I should be going now.” Hunter said, “I can’t expect you to forgive me after all that I’ve done to you and your friends, but know that I am truly sorry.”

With that Hunter started to make his way out of the library before Twilight stopped him.

“I’m sorry too.” The purple mare said.

“What? Hunter asked, unsure that he heard her correctly.

“I said I’m sorry too. That night I realized that you were right, we couldn’t have used the elements against Skull Trap. Even if we could have hit him with them it’s possible that he still wouldn’t have been defeated.” Twilight said, clearing her throat. “I shouldn’t have told you that you killed your friend for no reason, it was awful of me to suggest such a thing so I’m sorry too.”

Hunter was not expecting this at all. He honestly hadn’t even considered that Twilight could have been at fault, he had just assumed that he had been the biggest possible jerk.

“It’s ok Twilight. I forgive you.” Hunter said.

“I forgive you too Hunter.” Twilight said.

Hunter walked forward and gave Twilight a quick hug, after stepping back he asked, “Friends?”

“Friends.” Twilight said, letting out a broken laugh.

“Thanks, now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go apologize to Pinkie Pie next.” Hunter said, making his way to the door.

“Good luck.” Twilight said sincerely, “Do come back to have some of this syrup with me sometime.”

“Will do.” Hunter said from outside, and took off towards Sugarcube Corner.

Hunter stood on the steps of Sugar Cube corner, wondering if he had the courage to knock at the door. He had come to apologize to Pinkie, but he also wanted to check up on her, see if she was alright, and at the same time he almost didn't want to see her at all. The Alicorn was sure that her bruise was still visible. A gray hoof extended itself up the door and it was about to knock for him when he was suddenly on the ground in front of the shop with his nose bleeding slightly, and his head aching from striking the paving stones.

After a few seconds recovery time, allowing him to realize that he was now on the street rather than the doorway, Hunter sat up and looked at where he had previously been standing, reaching up to his nose to wipe the blood away. Standing on the side of the shop was Jason, his metal hoof still in the air where it had ended up connecting with Hunter's face.

“There, that should equal it out.” Jason said, but Hunter's head was ringing a little and he didn't hear.

“What the hell is wrong with you!” Hunter yelled, “What did you do that for?!”

Jason didn't reply as he walked down the steps and over to Hunter where he pushed him back onto the ground forcefully and leaned in. “That one was for Pinkie.”

“Should have known you'd fancy yourself her guardian.” Hunter gasped, his chest being compressed by Jason's metal hoof. It was warm to the touch, but it was heavy as the brown unicorn stepped on the alicorn's chest.

“You should watch yourself, hurt anypony else and I'll have to teach you a little lesson in being a good boy.” Jason said angrily.

“Guess you better get your ruler then teacher.” Hunter said with a smile. “Cause I've been hurting everypony lately.”

Jason's face went from stern anger to full out rage and he shoved his hoof down on Hunter's chest. “Who else have you hurt?! HUH?! Who else suffered because of you?!”

Hunter gasped for air under the force of Jason's hoof and was obviously unable to answer due to the pressure, but let out a series of forced laughs. This only made the brown stallion even more furious and he lifted his hoof from Hunter's chest to slam it down again. Before he could reconnect the alicorn with his hoof however, he made contact with a gray hoof instead, with his face.

Jason staggered back and Hunter got up slowly, dripping blood onto the stone and wiping his face as he gasped for air now that it was freely available once more.

Hunter tried to call out to the brown stallion, “If you’d just listen to me you’d know that I…” but soon the unicorn was back in business he ran forward.

The alicorn didn't have much time to react but was able to fall back onto the ground before Jason could hit him again. As soon as he was face down on the ground, supporting himself on his front hooves Hunter swung around and kicked at Jason's hooves. The brown Stallion jumped harmlessly over them, bringing his hoof up to strike Hunter on the ground when he descended. Hunter was given the time he needed and rolled away, moving away just in time as the stones cracked beneath Jason's metal hoof.

Hunter stood up slowly, still a little dizzy from the rolling and head trauma. The alicorn rubbed his temple and looked up at Jason, who was now advancing towards him.

The alicorn tried again to stop him, “Are you gonna listen to me or not?” but it was to no avail. Hunter moved into the attack ready stance, setting himself on his back hooves and putting his fore hooves up. Jason shot his metal hoof forward at Hunter's face, which didn't make contact as Hunter weaved to the side. Moving his left fore hoof up Hunter struck Jason's metal one from the bottom. Jason let out a yell, the pain he received was from a blow that would normally break bones, but his metal hoof was not like any biological structure and so he could only feel pain of an equivalence to a breakage.

It didn't slow the unicorn down however, and he used his normal fore hoof to attack the alicorn's gut. Hunter stepped to the side, and chopped the unicorn's foreleg. Jason quickly retracted his hoof, sending it down to avoid the blow and then using the momentum to spin and do a strike from above at the same time. Hunter stepped backwards and moved away to distance himself from Jason's swings. Jason stopped spinning and stood up just as Hunter was and they regarded each other for a moment. Hunter was still bleeding slightly from his nose, and Jason's metal appendage ached.

Hunter made the first move this time, running forward and striking with a foreleg, which Jason blocked easily, and then Hunter continued on to bring a right hook up, and then a left kick to the midsection and a sweep to the legs. Jason was only able to block the first two blows, but Hunter's kick connected with his ribs and he was now falling because of the leg sweep. He felt like he was falling in slow motion as he watched Hunter spin with his momentum after his sweep, bringing his leg up to connect with his head.

Jason hit the ground at a good speed, his face greeting the stone before he tumbled into a wall. Jason didn't have time to recuperate, he could see the alicorn making his way to the wall.

“Contum!” Jason yelled as loudly as he could, his broken rib restricting his ability to speak somewhat.

Hunter's hoof hit the shield and he bounced off, sending the alicorn back more than thirty feet. Hunter spread his wings to stabilize and slid to a stop in the road.

Unfortunately for Hunter and Jason, the streets were still a little busy and a crowd had gathered at what they guessed was a safe distance.

Hunter glanced around, wishing that the ponies surrounding them would disappear. The gray alicorn was tired of ponies getting injured, emotionally or physically because of him. Jason however, had a bone to pick with him, and he wasn't going to back off until this was finished. Hunter's eyes shot around, looking for a way to keep the townsponies out of danger, or at least finish the fight quickly. With Jason's knowledge of spells and arsenal that was growing each day, as far as Hunter knew, that option was unlikely to occur.

Jason seemed to hesitate; perhaps he was just as worried about the ponies that had gathered as Hunter was. Then, Jason relaxed, growing noticeably slack, the brown stallion yelled to his opponent.

“Perhaps we should take this somewhere a little less... crowded.” The unicorn said bluntly, looking at the ponies nearby with harsh glares, and then giving the same to Hunter.

Well that was direct. Hunter thought to himself.

“So you’re finally ready to talk!” Hunter yelled back, “Are you ready to listen?”

“What are you talking about?” Jason yelled, “There’s nothing to talk about so long as you’re going around hurting ponies.”

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to tell you, I’m not hurting anypony anymore, I came here to apologize.” Hunter yelled.

With that Jason made his way over to the alicorn in front of Sugarcube Corner.

“I heard you hit Pinkie pretty hard in the face and then yelled at Twilight something fierce.” Jason said.

“Yes, both of those things are true.” Hunter said, ashamed.

“But why? Why would you do such a thing?” Jason asked, pleading.

“I don’t know why. I can’t say what drove me to do such awful things. All I can say is that I’m sorry I did them.” Hunter said, “Even if I did know why I did them, it was inexcusable.”

“That’s the truth.” Jason said. “Well if you want to apologize to Pinkie then I suppose you’d better get in there. She hasn’t been herself since it happened, and we need the old Pinkie Pie back.”

“I…” Hunter didn’t really even get to start his sentence.

“I’ve heard enough.” A high pitched voice said from the doorway of Sugarcube Corner.

“Pinkie Pie?” Hunter gasped, “How long have you been there?”

“Long enough silly,” Pinkie said, almost cheerful. “I knew you were really sad so I was trying to cheer you up, but I didn’t expect you to hit me like you did! It threw me for a whirl, and I’m pretty sure my nose is crooked, is my nose crooked?” Pinkie asked, turning to Jason so he could get a better look.

“It looks fine to me,” Jason said.

“Well then as long as my nose is in the right place I guess I can let you off this time Mr. Grumpy Gills.” Pinkie Pie said, “But don’t go making a habit out of this you hear me, if I hear about something like this happening I’ll have to shoot you out of my party cannon and you’ll have to fly all the way back here from the griffon kingdoms you got it?”

“Yes ma’am.” Hunter said, “Thank you.

“Please my name’s Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie said, and then retreated back into the store.

“Well I guess you achieved your goal.” Jason said, chuckling.

“I guess I did.” Hunter said, “I’m glad too. I thought she might be the hardest one to convince I was being genuine.”

“Are you being genuine?” Jason asked.

“I understand the sort of pony I’ve been recently.” Hunter replied, with Jason listening intently.

“I know what I’ve been doing, I’ve been hurting other ponies, I’ve been hurting myself. I’ve been acting like a fool.” Hunter said, “You were right to attack me like you did, seeing as what I did to Pinkie Pie and all.”

“No.” Jason spoke up. “I guess I was a little foolish too. Two wrongs don’t make a right, I guess I got a little upset at the word that you’d hit her.”

“I guess that’s fair.” Hunter said.

“Although I shouldn’t have attacked you, it isn’t right to attack a friend.” Jason said.

“No it’s alright,” Hunter said, “I needed a good punch, plus it helped in my apology to Pinkie apparently.”

“Then I’m glad I could be of service.” Jason chuckled.

“Yeah well, don’t quit your day job.” Hunter quipped.

“Hey,” Jason said defensively, “Tell that to your nose.”

Now that Jason mentioned it Hunter’s nose hurt like hell, and it was probably still bleeding.

“Well since we’ve decided to stop fighting, would you like to stay for dinner, I’m sure the others would love to have you, and we can clean and patch each other up at my place.” Hunter suggested.

“As long as you don’t mean sharing the shower.” Jason joked.

“I’m never going to live that down am I?” Hunter asked.

“Nope.”

Hunter thought it was a grand enough occasion to pull out as many stop as he knew how at the present moment, considering that most of what he used to make was no longer acceptable to their palate. Tofu was an easy replacement, and potatoes were still only a plant last he checked so they should be no problem either, and even though he think he’d like it, salad. Lots of salad. The Tofu he’d finally gotten the hang of after a few tries, learning to make it from a recipe Twilight had taught him to read in the first few days. Tofu, potatoes, salads, biscuits, soda, and a veggie platter he’d bought on a whim. It was quite the feast.

“Wow, you’ve got quite the selection, what exactly are you making?” Atticus asked, strolling into the kitchen as he followed his nose.

“Oh a bunch of stuff.” Hunter said, concentrating more on cooking than the conversation.

“Like what?” Atticus asked.

Hunter realized that he should probably cut his losses by shifting his focus. “Well let’s see.” The alicorn looked around the room at what he had in the works and things that were already finished. “We’ve got some salad’s, my famous potatoes, uhhhm. Tofu…”

“Tofu?” Atticus asked, rather quickly.

Hunter picked up on the odd haste with which he posed his question. “Yes? Is that ok?”

“Oh, yes, it’s no problem at all.” Atticus said, scratching the back of his head and laughing.

Hunter thought that was a weird move that only happened on TV and was immediately suspicious.

“Ok…” Hunter said, “Well I’m going to get back to mixing the sauce for the potatoes, could you set the table for me? And be careful of the tofu it’s right there on the counter.”

“Yeah sure, no problem.” Atticus said, looking up at the cupboards. They were too high up for him to reach them, or at least to grab anything out of, so he would have to stand up on the counter. Nervously avoiding the tofu, Atticus hefted himself up onto the ledge and opened the cupboard.

“How many ponies are we having over?” Atticus asked.

Hunter stopped what he was doing and froze for a second, nodding his head slightly as he counted. “Five.” Hunter said, “That includes myself.”

“Got it,” Atticus said, trying to separate 5 plates from the rest of them. However he had never done something like this before with hooves for hands, and so he was having a little trouble. The white stallion was currently on three hooves with one hoof reaching up into the cupboard to grab the plates, but it would seem that he would need both of his legs to get this job done. Atticus stood high up on the counter but now found that he was too tall to see that level shelf and now he had to do an awkward crouch.

Hunter stopped to watch his friend, just in case.

It wasn’t long before Atticus started to lose his balance. The earth pony grabbed the plates firmly with both hooves, but doing so cost him his footing and he fell backwards. Hunter dashed forwards and grabbed his friend before he hit his head on anything.

“You alright?” Hunter asked, setting his friend down gently onto the ground.

“I got the plates!” Atticus said triumphantly.

Hunter laughed, “Good job, now go put them…”

Just then the tofu platter began to slide slowly off the edge as it had been pushed to the corner of the counter. Hunter once again moved quickly to save it and managed to catch it before anything fell off of it.

“Phew, that was close.” Hunter said, setting the tofu back onto the counter.

Atticus found himself wishing that the tofu hadn't been saved, but set the table without further consequence but would look into the kitchen and glare at the tofu every few minutes.

“Alright we’re just about ready.” Hunter said, “would you mind putting some of the food on the table?”

Atticus nodded and walked into the kitchen right up to the tofu. It was emanating dark forces, he could feel it. His distrust of the food dish growing, he found himself unable to control his actions.

After hearing the plate hit the floor Hunter turned to see Atticus standing over it with a blank expression.

“Atticus what happened are you ok?” Hunter asked, distressed, “I guess that’s the end of the tofu.”

“I-” Atticus shook his head to come back to reality. “I-I-I- guess I just uh, dropped it. I’m sorry.”

Hunter looked down at the tofu, but then up at his friend, “Andr… Atticus. Is everything ok? You seem, weird.”

Atticus looked up at his friend and Hunter could see tears in his eyes.

“Atticus? What’s wrong? You can talk to me, just tell me what the problem is?” Hunter said.

“It’s just that,” Atticus said, sniffling. “I really hate tofu.”

Hunter’s face made him look like he had just heard the worst pun in the entire universe. Atticus obviously wasn’t joking, but the gray alicorn’s face was so sour it was as if life had just given him the rest of its lemons. Hunter gave Atticus a quick hug and patted his back with the same expression of quiet rage, speaking in an almost monotone. “It’s ok. Don’t worry about it. Please just go sit at the table.”

Atticus wiped his eyes and sniffed one last time and said. “Sorry.” before he went and sat down.

After a few minutes Jason finally returned, having left after the fight to finish up a few errands and Michael came out of his room.

“What time is it?” Michael asked, wiping sleep from his eyes.

“Afternoon that’s for sure.” Jason said, “Late night?”

Michael stuttered, “uh yeah I guess.”

“Oh really,” Jason said, getting a little too nosy, “Were you up all night with…”

“Now, I don’t believe that we’ve met,” Atticus interrupted, settling into one of the chairs at the end of the dining room table.

“Oh, of course, I left before you got here, which Hunter tells me was just the other day?” Jason said.

“Yeah I’m new here myself, but you’ve been here before?” Atticus asked.

“Yeah I used to crash here,” Jason said, “My name’s Jason, and you are?”

“Oh of course, My name is Atticus.” Atticus said, leaning over the table to shake his hoof.

“It’s nice to meet you Atticus.” Jason said, giving a quick hoofshake.

“We’re glad to have you back Jason,” Michael said, sitting at the opposite end of the table. “I heard something about you and Hunter having something about a falling out. So you being here just means that you made up.”

“I guess you could say that,” Jason laughed, “But it wasn’t exactly ‘kiss and make up’.”

“Oh?” Atticus asked, “Then what was it?”

“It was more like punch and make up.” Jason said frankly.

“Well I guess that explains the bruises on his face.” Michael said, returning from the kitchen after grabbing a glass of water. “Either way, I’m glad that you’re friends again. It’s about time that he started being friendly again.”

“And all it took was a good punch!” Jason said proudly.

“I’ll have you know that I had a long talk with Applejack before we met again, Jason!” Hunter yelled from the kitchen, still in the process of preparing dinner. “I don’t think you should go around punching things to solve your friendship problems!”

“Just try and stop me!” Jason said, letting out a hearty laugh.

Everyone in the room was very concerned.

“Anyways, I realize that you don’t have quite the normal Pony name,” Atticus said, “So you must be a human made pony too right?”

Jason stared blankly and just said, “What?”

“Ya know, Luna brought Hunter, Michael and I here, so did she bring you here too as well? I mean Jason is a human name so I just assumed that you were brought here as well.” Atticus explained.

“What?” Jason said, still staring blankly.

“You know? A unicorn showed up at your place in the human world and took you here to Equestria?!” Atticus said, confused that Jason was not responding positively.

“What?” Jason said.

“Are you..!?” Atticus said, but he was interrupted.

“I hope you guys are ready for dinner because, it is served!” Hunter said, bringing in a few bowls of salads, a small plate of gems, his potatoes and a bouquet of flowers, also for eating.

“Wow you’ve really adapted to the lifestyle since I last saw you.” Jason said, “What happened to the uh, the tofu and junk?”

“I’m over it.” Hunter said, bringing one last plate in from the kitchen. “Is Trixie joining us Michael?”

“She should be here any minute?” Michael said, sounding unsure of himself.

“Well it’s not like we have to worry about this food getting cold, it’s all salads anyways, unless she wants some potatoes.” Hunter said, sitting across from Jason at the table.

“Well I would like to propose a toast.” Atticus spoke up. The white stallion went to raise a glass before he realized there were none.

“Oh I always forget something.” Hunter said, going back into the kitchen to grab some sodas and water.

Atticus tried one last time to get something out of Jason, “So are you a human or not?” Atticus asked desperately.

“No.” Jason said, “you must excuse me I’m a little horse.”

Atticus could not contain himself. The white stallion leaped from his chair yelling and tackled the metal hoofed jokester.

Michael looked on in horror as Hunter returned from the kitchen with the beverages.

“Who are you!?” Atticus yelled.

“I already told you my name’s Jason!” The brown unicorn said, “Hunter get this guy off of me!”

Hunter set the drinks on the table and moved to remove Atticus from on top of Jason, grabbing Atticus from behind, but he refused to move.

“Stop joking around!” Atticus said, “Why are you being so secretive?”

“What’s gotten into you all of the lately Atticus!?” Hunter yelled.

At that moment Trixie walked into the room, “Sorry I’m late everypony, I had to stay a little late to…”

At that moment everypony froze. Hunter was grabbing Atticus from the back, Jason was practically being mounted, although he was also being strangled, and Michael was sitting at the table watching.

“Am…” Trixie said, barely anything more than a mumble before she spoke up, “Am I interrupting something?”

“I should hope not,” Jason said now that Atticus had released his neck, “Nobody told me.”

Atticus felt like the fires of pompeii, the heat in his face was boiling over and it felt like there was enough steam coming out of his ears to blot out the sun. The white earth pony stepped off of Jason and made his way up the stairs to his room.

Hunter was embarrassed too, but fortunately Jason’s shamelessness had rubbed off on him. “Atticus! What about dinner?” He yelled, but it was no use, he was already in his room.

“Would somepony like to explain to me what just happened?” Trixie asked, still very much confused.

“I think Atticus was coming on to me,” Jason said with a smug smile on his face, “All I did was tell him my name and he was all over me.”

“Jason!” Michael yelled, “You should be ashamed of yourself.”

Jason let out a laugh while Michael started to explain to Trixie what just happened. Hunter shook his head and sat down.

“So Trixie’s here.” Jason said, “Let’s eat!”

This would not stand. Something was going on, Celestia was almost certain of at least this much. Luna was leading some sort of pilgrimage. If it wasn’t Luna she would have to find the leader soon. The end to this scheme was a mystery but she was sure it couldn’t have been good or her sister wouldn’t have kept it secret for so long. With her student in possession of the elements of harmony it would be a lot harder to subdue her sister with minimal damage, or minimal casualties. There was just one problem, they were marked now. The elements wouldn’t respond to her anymore. At the very least the white alicorn had to make sure that Luna didn’t have the power of the elements on her side. If she had to punish her student to make sure that her sister didn’t have the power to overthrow her then that’s what she had to do.

“...and that’s why we need more supplies in our village.” A pony hoping to appeal to the princess about a need in their village for more food. Their supplies had been completely depleted after a parasprite attack.

Unfortunately the Princess had not been paying attention to their plea.

“I’m sorry but I do not have time at the moment to take care of you right now. Please, speak with my advisors and they should decide the best course of action.” Celestia said, half present.

“Then why did you allow me the audience?” The brown haired mare said, the desperation in her voice apparent.

Celestia’s paranoia and suspicion had been poisoning her mind and attitude for a short while now and it seemed to get the better of her when she said, “What is your name?”

“W-what?” The beige pony said nervously.

“What is your name?” Celestia repeated coldly.

“I-it’s uh.” The pony stuttered, her desperate confidence broken. “My name is Clover.”

“Well Clover.” Celestia said, “I must say that it is not within your right to question your princess, I am doing my best to do what I can, so I should think that’s fair that you should do as I tell you, don’t you think?”

“Well I guess so, it’s just that…” Clover tried saying.

“Then you will do as I say and speak with the advisors,” Celestia said, again with a distant expression, “Good day.”

Clover didn’t know what to say, she stood in the middle of the royal court stammering for a moment before she closed her mouth. The frustration and embarrassment causing tears to force their way out. The brown pony walked quickly from the room and the doors closed with a boom.

“Bring in the official courier.” Celestia stated, loud enough for the entire throne room and those outside the doors to hear.

Within a few moments a young pegasus mare with a red coat and deep maroon hair stepped proudly into the royal throne room.

“How can I serve you Princess Celestia?” The mare said, bowing slightly as she approached.

“I need a message delivered to the mayor of Ponyville immediately.” Celestia said.

“I am ready your highness.” The mare said.

“It is by official order of the Princess Celestia that the ponies known as Twilight Sparkle and Trixie Lulamoon be put under trial by royalty before sunset tomorrow. Let it be known that they must be in attendance in front of the town hall before sunset or be found guilty of their charges and therefore arrested by the royal guard. End of message.” Celestia said, watching as the pony before her scribbled away on a scroll quickly to make sure she didn’t forget a word.

“I shall make sure that this message is delivered post haste.” The mare said, tucking her scroll in a small saddle bag and bowing as she walked away.

“What is your name?” Celestia asked.

The mare perked her head up and responded quickly and confidently. “My name is Red. Red Flash your highness.”

“Thank you Red.” Celestia said, “I have complete faith that this will be delivered timely.”

Red beamed she couldn’t contain herself as she left the room, bowing every two seconds as she backed herself towards the door. “Thank you Princess, Thank you, Thank you.” And again the door closed with another boom.

Like the sound of a gong announcing that the show was about to start.

After Atticus finally returned to the table the members of the household had their nice dinner and stayed up to enjoy each others company. The sound of laughter and the fun kind of snarky remarks was a nice replacement to silence with intermittent hurtful remarks. For the first time in weeks Michael saw his friend again, for the first time in months Atticus saw the friend he’d missed since the human world, and Jason was glad to have returned to find his pal was back to the way he was when they’d first met.

Hunter was finally back to his old self again. With the help of his friends, the understanding of Applejack, and the long time he took for his recovery, this gray stallion was back on his feet. They hoped. At least for now, he seemed to be genuinely enjoying himself, and they could take comfort in knowing that at least.

“Who’s up for another round!?” Hunter exclaimed, feeling the adrenaline from winning a match.

“You think we could play something a little more… Teamwork oriented?” Trixie asked, “I mean I’m all for practicing and trying to get better at this sort of thing but all three of you are experienced Halo players, or at least so you’ve told me, so I can’t say that I’ve been having the best time dying over and over and over and over and…”

“Alright yes we get it.” Atticus said, “I can agree, while I’ve been enjoying getting back into my favorites, I think we should find something we can do together.”

“Wow,” Hunter said, “You know, normally it’s me saying stuff like that, I’m glad to have friends who feel the same.”

“Is that because you always lost when you played with your friends?” Jason asked.

“No.” Hunter said with a glare.

“I dunno…” Michael said.

Hunter put his hoof up to his chest to signify that he was heartbroken at the betrayal, and laughter once again rose up like a wave crashing against a cliffside to bring in the high tide.

“Well let’s take a look at what I’ve got then.” Hunter said, going to his game selection on the xbox itself and grabbing some cases.

Hunter had finally gotten over Jordan’s death, but he had not forgotten.

Hunter couldn’t remember the last time that he had actually felt rested after waking up. This was a welcome surprise and he sat up in bed, taking a few deep breaths before getting ready for the day. The alicorn went down the stairs to find remnants of an already finished breakfast.

“Probably Trixie’s…” Hunter mumbled to himself as he walked into the kitchen and prepared himself a simple bowl of oatmeal, with all the basic ingredients. Oats, water, and about three cups of brown sugar.

The alicorn ate his breakfast, content to eat it in silence. Company was nice and all, but sometimes he just needed these moments of solitude to make it through the day. As Hunter thought about what today might bring, he figured he should just make a plan instead of going with the flow.

As he took another spoonful he figured he should probably go apologize to Rarity and Fluttershy. The stallion hadn’t done anything to them directly, but he figured if you messed with one, you messed with all of them so he would have to make it up to all of them.

Hunter finished his oatmeal and gathered all of the dishes from the table, placing them into the sink, started cleaning the dishes, and thought back to his past. In said past, he had found himself unable to communicate with others very effectively, especially when he was a human, but surprisingly enough when he thought back to most of the conversations and relationships that he had with ponies this wasn’t as much of an issue. At least for the most part. What was it about this place that made it easier for him to speak his mind? Recently he figured it had been his lack of inhibitions, but even before Jordan’s death he found himself able to make connections with others much easier than before, Jordan being a prime example.

Rainbow Dash was also a prime example. Hunter was not exactly a ladykiller in any respects, at least not before, or not that Hunter thought at least. Yet despite his lack of confidence in himself Rainbow Dash seemed to have become quite smitten with him. Perhaps it was the fact that Hunter could fly really fast. Hunter shook his head, “If women were as easy as that, I probably would have had a few more girlfriends in my time.”

Actually now that he thought about it, his human counterpart had not been nearly as impressive as he was now. Feeling a wave of embarrassment for himself, the alicorn stopped cleaning a bowl and place his head on the counter. “I was such a dweeb.” He said to himself. Maybe he still was, who knows.

Returning to his normal cleaning, Hunter thought back to how he had treated the sky blue pegasus as of late. Every memory led to feelings of regret, and he wanted to kick himself more than a few times. Despite the show of affection that Rainbow Dash had showed him a few nights back when he was blowing up the sky, he knew that he would have to apologize to her directly or end up making things worse. The alicorn was sure that she had not entirely forgiven him, but that night in the sky was a start, or at least, showed that she still cared. As far as Hunter could tell, today was going to be more than a little emotional again. Hopefully this was the last day for a while and things could just return to normal.

Hunter’s train of thought was interrupted by the sound of somepony descending the stairs.

“Good morning Atticus.” Hunter said cheerfully.

“And a good morning to you.” Atticus said, despite looking as if he had just risen from the dead. “You’re uncharacteristically cheerful this morning.”

“And you are unchaac… Uncaractaa…” Hunter sighed. “You not normal make big words so early.” The alicorn said mimicking a neanderthal.

Atticus let out a short laugh, “Yeah well, I thought you were the one who was good with words.”

“Hard to talk today I guess. That aside, I suppose I’m feeling quite a bit better today.” Hunter said, finishing the last of the dishes. “I dunno, yesterday Applejack really helped me out. Then I was able to go make up for mistakes I’d made, so I’m a lot less down on myself you know?”

“I’m happy for you man.” Atticus said, “I’m glad you’re back to your old self.”

“That’s what ponies say, ‘back to normal, back your old self.” Hunter said, “But to be honest, I don’t think things will ever go back to the way that they were.”

“Yeah I guess that’s how things are.” Atticus said, “No use worrying about it when there’s far more important things to worry about.”

“Like what?” Hunter asked.

“Like what is there to eat right now. I am starving.” Atticus said, throwing open a cupboard.

Hunter smiled, shaking his head. “Here let me show you.” Hunter said, opening the correct cupboard.

“Ah yes, thank you.” Atticus said.

“Alright well I better get going.” Hunter said, heading towards the doorway.

“What are you up to today?” Atticus asked as he selected his meal.

“Still got a few ponies I have to talk to.” Hunter said.

“Well, have as good a time as you can.” Atticus said, pulling a container of prunes from the shelf.

Hunter opened the door, “Right.” Was all the stallion said before he stepped out into the fresh morning air, shutting the door firmly behind him.

Rarity’s boutique was the closest to their house, so he figured if she wasn’t too terribly busy then he could stop in and talk to her for just a minute. Hunter breathed the fresh air as deeply as he could, letting its cool, humidity fill his lungs. As he sped towards the tall tower of fashion he felt more alive now than he had ever been as the air in his lungs spread a tingling sensation throughout his entire body, he could feel his heartbeat matching his wingbeat, the warmth of the sun beating down from above canceled out the cool of the wind as it whipped through his mane. Never had Hunter felt more attuned to nature before.

It was such an amazing experience that he had almost missed the boutique entirely. Taking a quick turn and making a smooth landing, Hunter ended up in front of Rarity’s business, knocking on the front door.

“Do come in!” Rarity yelled from inside.

“Hello.” Hunter said as he stepped inside.

“Oh welcome to the boutique darling.” Rarity said, putting a few finishing touches on a gown before turning her focus to the alicorn entering her store. “Is there something I can help you with?”

“Well not really, I just was stopping by to see how you were doing?” Hunter said.

“Oh.” Rarity said, “Well I’m doing well thank you, just a little bit busy with my latest orders considering what happened at the gala. A few more ponies went to the party from Ponyville than usual and were all hoping to get their dresses reworked.”

“Sounds like the gala did quite the number on more than just a few outfits” Hunter said.

“Oh you wouldn’t believe!” Rarity said exuberantly, “I’ve never seen more rips and tears from one event in my entire life!”

Hunter wasn’t sure what to say next, and Rarity didn’t miss much.

“But something other than my current status brought you here.” Rarity said, “I imagine you’ve come to own up for what you’ve done?”

Hunter opened his mouth to speak but Rarity continued.

“Twilight already told me that you stopped and talked with her, and she already looks much better because of it, so since you did that for her I’ve already forgiven you.” Rarity explained.

Hunter smiled, “Thank you Rarity.”

“Of course Darling,” Rarity said, “Now was there anything else I could assist you with?”

“Is Trixie’s dress fixed?” Hunter asked, “I might as well pick it up while I’m here if it is.”

“Oh that thing she brought in?” Rarity said, “It looked as if she had been trying to compete in the Equestria games in that dress by the looks of it.”

“So it’s not quite ready yet?” Hunter asked.

“Not ready?” Rarity gasped, “Heavens no it isn’t ready, I threw it out.”

“You threw it out?” Hunter asked, dumbfounded.

“Of course. It was old anyways, but not to worry, I’m already in the middle of making her another one based off of the original.” Rarity said.

“Well,” Hunter said, “I hope Trixie doesn’t mind.”

“Of course she won’t mind, this new dress will be better than the last one ten fold!” Rarity boasted, “Not to worry.”

“Very well.” Hunter said, making his way towards the door, “Thanks again Rarity.”

“You have a wonderful day Darling, and if you’re going to see Fluttershy do be gentle. She may not wish to approach you considering what she saw you do to Pinkie Pie and Twilight.” Rarity said.

Fluttershy was going to be hard to talk with, he had been quite the monster in her eyes. Still Hunter made his way to her cottage quickly. As soon as he reached it he tried his best not to be too overbearing. Stepping quietly and knocking softly. Angel the bunny was the one to answer the door.

“Uh, hello.” Hunter said.

The white rabbit simply glared up at him.

“Is fluttershy in?” Hunter asked.

Angel’s eyes narrowed to slits and his foot started to stomp impatiently.

“Look I just want to apologize to her ok?” Hunter said, he couldn’t believe that he was having a conversation with a rabbit. “Please can you get her for me?”

While Angel didn’t exactly look like he trusted the stallion at the door very much, he bounded off and Hunter was left to stand waiting at the doorway. Soon enough Fluttershy appeared, being pushed forcefully towards the door by her pet rabbit.

“Oh Angel I don’t know.” Fluttershy said, “What if I say something wrong and he gets mad, it would be all my fault and then there would be yelling.”

Hunter could hear her despite the fact that she was whispering and Angel made some squeaks in response. Despite the fact that Fluttershy was much larger than Angel was, the yellow pegasus now lay before Hunter at the door. Angel took a breather.

“Uh hey Fluttershy.” Hunter said softly.

Fluttershy said nothing, hiding behind her hooves.

“I just wanted to stop by to say that I’m sorry I scared you.” Hunter said, “I already went and apologized to everypony else so everything is alright now.”

Fluttershy peeked out from behind her hoof, but didn’t react more than that.

“I understand that sometimes ponies can be scary and mean, you probably know that more than anypony else.” Hunter said, sitting down, “and I’ve been one of the worst recently, but it was never my intention to hurt anypony. I never wanted to act that way. So I just have to say, I’m sorry.”

“So you’re not upset anymore?” Fluttershy asked.

“No Fluttershy, I’m not upset anymore.” Hunter said, smiling, “You and your friends helped me get through it.”

“Oh that’s such a relief,” Fluttershy said, sitting up but still hiding mostly behind her mane, “I guess that I accept your apology as long as you aren’t a meanie anymore.”

Hunter laughed, “Of course Fluttershy, I promise I won’t be a meanie anymore.”

“That’s good. I knew you weren’t being yourself.” Fluttershy said.

“I’m sorry to have destroyed your faith in me.” Hunter said.

“No you didn’t destroy it. I always had faith this day would come.” Fluttershy said, “I was just scared that it might not be today.”

Hunter couldn’t keep himself from laughing again. “Thank you for believing in me.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Thank you for apologizing. Would you like to stay for a cup of tea?”

“While I appreciate the offer.” Hunter said, “I must get going. My friend still needs help building a house.”

“Wow, that sounds like hard work.” Fluttershy said.

“Yeah so I can’t leave him to do it all by himself. Goodbye Fluttershy and thank you.” Hunter said, preparing to take off.

“Goodbye.” Hunter barely heard Fluttershy say before he took off to head back for his house.

Well the only pony left to talk to was Rainbow Dash. It was most likely that she was still on duty as a weather pony so he had time to waste. Helping Atticus with his house should be a perfect way to take up his time.

Today was a great day so far.

Today had been a great day so far. Sugarcube Corner had been surprisingly slow today and Trixie found herself bored, but content.

“Now Trixie, since things have been so slow today, I thought you might like to take the rest of the day off.” Mrs. Cake said, “ya know, maybe spend it with your dragon friend.”

Trixie was beyond excited to take the rest of the day off, “I would love to, but why would you say that?” Trixie asked, curious as to what Mrs. Cake knew.

“Oh hon.” Mrs. Cake said, “That dragon has been in here more than six times in the past three hours.”

“Ok and?” Trixie asked, “What’s so strange about that? We have regulars who stop in all the time.”

“He doesn’t come into the store at all unless you’re here, and you only started four hours ago.” Mrs. Cake said, “Besides, I see the way you look at each other. Reminds me of the way that Mr. Cake used to…”

“Ok yes.” Trixie said, not wanting Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s romance on her mind, “You got me.”

“Right, so you two have fun, I hear there’s something special happening tonight.” Mrs. Cake said.

“Special?” Trixie asked, “Like another celebration? But the Gala was just a few nights ago.”

Mrs. Cake shrugged, “That’s all I heard. There’s a bit of a buzz about something since this morning.”

“I haven’t heard about anything happening today.” Trixie said.

“Well when you’re stuck working all day sometimes you get thrown out of the loop.” Mrs. Cake said, “Now get on outta here, you’re off remember?”

“Oh right.” Trixie said, taking off her apron, “Thank you so much Mrs. Cake.”

“No problem dearie.” Mrs. Cake said.

Trixie stepped outside and immediately ran into Michael.

“Oh, hey Trixie.” Michael said, “I was just about to stop in to say hello.”

“For the seventh time?” Trixie said, a smug look on her face.

“What?” Michael asked confused.

“Mrs. Cake knows about us now I hope you know.” Trixie said, “She caught you staring at me and said you only come into the store when I’m working and that you stopped in six times today.”

“Was I that obvious?” Michael blushed.

“Maybe not too obvious,” Trixie said, grabbing Michael and putting him on her back, “Mrs. Cake is just fairly observant.”

“Oh good, I was worried for a second there.” Michael said.

“Why would you be worried?” Trixie asked, “Are you saying you’re ashamed to be with me?”

“Trixie I ride on your back whenever we’re together in town, if I was ashamed of you I don’t think I would be comfortable doing that,” Michael explained, “Besides, I’m just worried there might be unknown ramifications for you if anypony finds out you like a dragon romantically.”

“Considering I’ve never heard of anypony being romantically involved with a dragon, I don’t know either,” Trixie said, “So maybe we should just keep the PDA’s to a bare minimum and ponies will just think we’re like Sparkle and her dragon.”

“It must be odd to them seeing a bunch of dragons around all of the sudden.” Michael said.

“I wouldn’t consider two to be a bunch.” Trixie said, “But I suppose you’re right, it must be strange.”

The pair walked through town, no destination necessary to enjoy each others company, until Michael spotted something odd on a sign post.

“Um Trixie, why are you wanted this time?” Michael said chuckling.

"What are you talking about?" Trixie asked, enjoying the peace of the park.

“This poster,” Michael said, “Look at it.”

Trixie turned to read the poster. “I'm supposed to be in front of the Town hall before sunset by order of Princess Celestia.”

“Yeah,” Michael said “So what did you do this time?”

Trixie would have stared daggers at Michael if he wasn’t so hard to turn to look at with him on her back, “You know I haven't been doing anything wrong recently.”

“Recently” Michael said playfully.

“Oh shut up.” Trixie said, but beneath her cool exterior she had her suspicions, and she was worried.

“It looks like Twilight is supposed to be there as well.” Trixie said, “This doesn’t bode well with Trixie.”

“Could this be about humans in Equestria?” Michael asked, “Is it because Luna has been having you two help her with that ritual.”

“That’s exactly what I was thinking.” Trixie said, “I’m getting the feeling that it isn’t because she wants to reward us for it either.”

“Maybe we’ll be surprised and it’s some third thing?” Michael said.

Trixie didn’t hear what Michael said, she was sweating bullets. Trixie had just settled in, she couldn’t be thrown in jail, or exiled. Trixie knew that she shouldn’t have helped with that dumb ritual or gotten caught up in this human business.

“Trixie? Trixie are you ok?” Michael said, patting the unicorn to get her attention.

Trixie’s thoughts were interrupted by this patting and she looked up at Michael with thoughtful eyes. No, she was glad she got mixed up in all of it, otherwise she wouldn’t have met Michael.

“Yes Michael, I’m ok.” Trixie said, and then she checked the position of the sun in the sky. It was still high noon so there was still plenty of daytime left. “How about we just enjoy ourselves before sundown ok? seven o’clock is just a little bit before then so let’s have some fun while we still can.”

“You say that like you’re worried.” Michael said.

“I am worried,” Trixie said, “Who knows what will happen.”

“I’m not worried.” Michael said.

Trixie was slightly surprised, “You’re not?”

“Of course not, whatever happens, I’ll keep you safe.” Michael said boldly.

Trixie couldn’t help but giggle. “Thank you Michael, you’re the best.” Trixie said, grabbing Michael off of her back and giving him a big hug.

“Dern’t mentiern ert…” Michael said muffled by Trixie’s coat.

Trixie put her Dragon on her back and ran headlong into the park.

“Now let’s have some fun!” Trixie said excitedly.

“Why are we visiting the hardware store again?” Hunter asked. “This is like the fifth time today.”

“I told you, like, three times already.” Atticus said, “It’s like you’re asking just to spite me.”

“Tell me again because I wanna spite you.” Hunter said.

“We’re fixing the roof, so we’re gonna need tools to remove the parts of the roof that can’t be salvaged.” Atticus explained for the fourth time.

“What if you decide halfway through that we need to replace the whole thing?” Hunter asked.

“Then I’ll have you carry all of the supplies back.” Atticus said.

Hunter laughed, “Fine fine, just tell me what to carry and I’ll get it done.”

“Good, I know we’re both tired, and it’s getting pretty late by the looks of it,” Atticus said, looking up at the sky, “The sun is almost touching the mountains.”

“Yeah we’ve been working on the house almost all day, I honestly thought you’d be ready to turn in by now.” Hunter said.

“Yeah well,” Atticus said, “I guess that’s one of the benefits of being an earth pony, you just like to work hard.”

“I’m sure if you told that to Rainbow Dash she would…” Hunter said trailing off.

“She would what?” Atticus asked.

“What’s with the crowd, do you think?” Hunter asked, motioning towards city hall now that the plaza had come into view.

“I have no idea. Let’s find out?” Atticus said, and they moved to mingle in the crowd.

“Hey,” Hunter said, addressing a pony on the edge of the crowd. “What’s going on here?”

“Oh you don’t know? There were posters all over town.” A pony Hunter recognized as Rose said.

“Well we didn’t see any posters, so would you mind telling us what’s going on instead?” Atticus said.

“Well apparently Celestia is coming to town to put her student Twilight, you know that purple girl who lives in the library, and that magician the great Trixie or whatever, on trial.” Rose explained quickly.

“Trial?” Hunter asked, “What could they be on trial for?”

“Nopony knows.” Rose said, “The posters didn’t say.”

Hunter looked at Atticus with a worried look to find that the same expression was on his face. “Come on let’s get up to the front.”

“How are we gonna do that?” Atticus asked, “This crowd is packed tighter than a can of sardines.”

Hunter unfurled his wings.

“I forgot you could do that for a second.” Atticus said.

The alicorn carried his friend to the front of the crowd to find Twilight, Spike, Trixie, Michael, and unsurprisingly the rest of the mane six at the front of the crowd. While the rest of Twilight’s friends stayed within the edges of the crowd, Twilight and Trixie with their respective dragons stood well ahead of everypony else, right in front of city hall. The mayor was nowhere to be seen to offer any sort of explanation.

Hunter went right up to the two unicorns sitting center stage. “What’s going on?”

“Your guess is as good as ours.” Twilight said, “The princess hasn’t sent me any letters, messages, anything since I saw the sign posted this morning and I asked her about it.”

“Michael and myself think it may have to do with humans.” Trixie said.

“Why would that be?” Twilight asked, “I thought Celestia knew about all this human business.”

“I hate to tell you this Twilight,” Hunter said, “but as far as I’ve been able to deduce, Luna has been trying to keep this a secret from her sister the entire time.”

“Why would she do that?” Twilight asked, a frightened look creeping onto her face.

“I don’t have any idea why, but if we can I would prefer to keep it that way.” Hunter said.

“If we’re in trouble for some reason, then we need to tell Celestia the truth, that we had no idea.” Twilight said, tears leaking out of her eyes, “I don’t want to lose everything I’ve worked so hard for with the Princess.”

“Look don’t worry, just follow my lead alright, and don’t say anything that will implicate Luna.” Hunter said.

“If Luna is doing something akin to another coup, shouldn’t we tell Celestia so that she can take care of it?” Trixie asked.

“Look as far as we know, Luna is doing a good thing bringing humans here. You know the types she rescues, and I use the word rescue on purpose. Michael wasn’t necessarily in any turmoil, I think Luna brought him here to be my accomplice, but Atticus, myself, any of the others she might have brought in, as far as we know she is saving lives.” Hunter explained, “Luna is probably trying hard to stay out of trouble so she doesn’t need us giving her away.”

The unicorns and dragons around Hunter nodded in agreement.

“Besides,” Hunter thought, “I owe her one.”

The bell tower rang out in a thunderous gong and brought silence to the crowd. Twice, Three times, Four times, Five times, Six Times.

“Whatever happens, just follow my lead.” Hunter said.

Just then on the seventh gong a white streak flashed across the sky, and the Princess appeared suddenly in front of the crowd on the steps of the Town hall.

In front of her she saw the two unicorns she had requested, almost the entire town of Ponyville, and that alicorn. The gray stallion must know something was up.

“Princess Celestia.” Twilight said, pleading, “What’s going on?”

The Princess ignored her student and spoke in her royal canterlot voice. “Trixie Lulamoon, Twilight Sparkle, you have been brought before royalty to face charges put upon your heads of conspiring against the crown, and therefore of treason.”

The crowd gasped and Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Trixie thought Celestia would think of it as something like that.

“How do you plead?” Celestia asked.

“Not guilty!” Hunter yelled.

Celestia focused her attention on the bold gray pony that stood in front of her, which now stood chest out in front of the unicorns.

“And who might you be?” Celestia asked, “You are not on trial, it is not allowed that a pony who is not on trial be able to determine their guilt.”

“They cannot determine their own guilt in this matter for they know not what crimes they have committed.” Hunter said loudly, hoping that despite not having a royal voice like Celestia, the crowd might still be able to hear him. “I declare that they be found not guilty by reason of ignorance for the law.”

“And what evidence do you have that they are ignorant of their crimes?” Celestia asked.

“What evidence does the Princess have that these unicorns are guilty of treason?” Hunter asked, “You seem to bring us under the guise that this is a trial and yet you spout accusations like somepony off the streets.”

For the only time in Twilight’s life, Celestia looked visibly upset.

“You desire evidence?” Celestia asked, her voice still amplified to full effect, “By mine own eyes have I seen these unicorns performing secret rituals in my own castle to an unknown end.”

“And you did not see fit to ask these ponies their side of the story?” Hunter asked.

Atticus was impressed by Hunter’s bold attitude. Never before would he have imagined his friend doing anything like this back when they were human beings.

Celestia took a deep breath. Although she was upset at the interference of this mystery pony, she had no choice to jump through the hoops of law.

“Then shall we ask them what they were doing in the tower the night of the Gala?” Celestia asked, still in her royal voice, but a lot calmer than before.

“There is no need.” Hunter said.

If Celestia wasn’t so good at keeping her cool, she might have popped a vein.

“What exactly do you mean? You just suggested they explain themselves.” Celestia said, getting tired of these circles.

“I know what they were doing in that tower.” Hunter said, “For it was I who commanded that they do said rituals and I told them that you knew what it was we were doing to easily gain their cooperation.”

A wave of relief washed over Celestia as she realized that this was the pony she was looking for instead of her sister. The prismatic Princess had been getting her reports from her guards that Luna had not been doing anything suspicious as of late, and with this new alicorn coming to light as the confessed suspect she could rest easier.

“And what exactly did you command them to do.” Celestia asked.

“That I cannot say.” Hunter said, “I only ask that before we continue you clear the names of these unicorns and put me on trial instead.”

“Why do you implicate yourself just to save these unicorns?” Celestia said, “If you are planning something against me, would it not be simpler to let them take your fall, allowing you to continue your plan?”

“So Celestia really does think it’s only me, and that I’m attempting to plan some sort of coup. Her suspicions have really gotten out of hoof.” Hunter thought, “You wanted the traitor? I will not allow innocents to take my punishment for me while I reap the benefits.” Hunter said.

“How honorable, not a trait one sees in many of the traitorous type.” Celestia said, “Very well, because of your evidence that they did not know what it was they did, the unicorns Twilight Sparkle and Trixie Lulamoon will go free, but now you will be tried for treason instead.”

“Hunter no!” Michael said, “Just tell her what’s been going on and maybe we can…”

“We are honor bound!” Hunter said, turning to Michael and speaking in a loud whisper.

“Honor bound?” Michael asked, now also whispering, “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“We owe it to Luna for bringing us here and I will not repay her this way.” Hunter said.

Michael realized that while he didn’t exactly agree, his friend was not going to change his mind. The black dragon hopped off of Trixie’s back and stood next to Hunter.

“Michael what are you doing?” Trixie asked.

“I’m his accomplice remember?” Michael said, “and besides, I told you I would protect you.”

If not for Twilight stopping her, Trixie would have grabbed the dragon and pulled him back herself. “Trixie no, he’s doing it for you, just let them go.”

Trixie was now frantic and in tears, “No! He can’t leave, please, you have to let me stop him.”

Twilight cast a quick teleportation spell and brought Trixie back to the completely other side of the crowd. The magician’s cries could be heard clearly from where Hunter and Michael stood.

“I’m sorry Trixie.” Michael said.

“Now then.” Celestia said, “Since it is now you who are being tried for conspiring against the crown and treason, how do you plead?”

“Guilty.” Hunter said, not missing a beat.

“Guilty.” Michael said, not to be left out.

Hunter looked back to see Atticus looking on helplessly and unsure if he should step up or not. The alicorn shook his head and the earth pony stayed where he was. “Later.” Hunter mouthed to him. Atticus nodded, but was worried there might not be a later.

“You are then found guilty for treason.” Celestia announced. The whole crowd was in shock, they couldn’t believe that there had been a traitor living in their town, and that he had convinced Celestia’s prized student to do his dirty work. Celestia continued, “The sentence is a lifetime in the dungeons of canterlot.”

Hunter smirked, “No.”

“No?” Celestia boomed.

Michael looked up at his friend, he was being dramatic again. Who knows what would happen next. The dragon decided the best course of action would be to jump onto Hunter’s back, hold on, and hope for the best.

“By royal decree you have been found guilty and sentenced to life in the dungeons of canterlot.” Celestia said, “If you resist then your sentence is death!”

Hunter laughed madly.

The whole crowd was silent as the air was filled with the mad cackles of the alicorn in front of city hall. After Hunter finally finished his insane laughing Celestia asked, “And what exactly is so funny?”

“Princess, you yourself have seen the destruction that has been brought upon the everfree forest in the recent months. The large crater that can be seen in the air from miles around, you must have seen it when you came here.” Hunter said.

“What about it?” Celestia asked.

“You can try to take me to the dungeons, but I’ll resist, you can try to destroy me, but I’ll resist that too.” Hunter said, “and if I resist, this town is going to look a lot like the forest.”

Celestia couldn’t believe the nerve of this pony before her, he had the nerve to threaten her, and the safety of her citizens, but he had just proclaimed to saving the lives of innocents when he took Twilight’s place, he was bluffing.

“You’re bluffing,” Celestia said, “You wouldn’t risk this town, you just said yourself that you wouldn’t risk the life of innocents.”

“Sometimes,” Hunter said, an energy growing around him. Rocks began to float slightly off of the ground, and small arcs of electricity began to arc across his body.

“Sometimes traitors lie to get what they want.”

The crowd was tense, unsure if to panic now or if a fight started. They were sure that their princess wouldn’t allow any harm to come to them, but they had no idea what this other alicorn would do.

“What exactly do you propose we do then.” Celestia said, “I cannot allow you to go unpunished.”

“Let me walk out of here. No dungeon, no execution, I just walk away and don’t come back.” Hunter said, the energy around him growing.

“Then you will be exiled.” Celestia announced. “You are not to be seen entering our cities, villages, or society under fear of death.”

“That seems fair,” Hunter said, and soon all the rocks around Hunter hit the ground and the electricity stopped.

“So be it.” Celestia said, “Twilight Sparkle, you are to convene with me at the library immediately.”

With that the Princess was gone, presumably inside of the library and the crowd watched the alicorn with tense expressions. Hunter turned to see Atticus the mane 6 and walked towards them.

“Well, that was intense.” Atticus said, breaking the ice.

“I’ll say,” Applejack said, “That was mighty brave of ya.”

“Thank you for saving Twilight.” Rarity said, “She was just beginning to become a real friend and symbol here in Ponyville.”

“But what about you two?” Fluttershy asked, “Where will you go?”

“I don’t know,” Hunter said, “maybe we’ll try our luck in the everfree forest like Zecora.”

“You know Zecora?” Pinkie asked.

“Uh” Hunter realized that they had actually never met, “No, it’s just that Jason knows her and told me about her.”

“Well I guess this is goodbye.” Rainbow Dash said, trying to hide the fact that she was almost crying.

Hunter had forgotten about talking with Dash before this whole ordeal had even started.

“Yeah I guess it is.” Hunter said, “I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to talk to you before this all happened, I meant to but I didn’t know this was going to happen.”

Michael motioned to the rest of the mane six that they needed to leave, and with them they began to disperse the crowd.

“Alright folks, time to go back about your business, nothing more to see here.” Applejack said.

“I'm so mad at you, I was give you a piece of my mind you know.” Dash said, wiping her eyes.

“I know,” Hunter said, “I would’ve deserved it too with the way that I’ve been acting.”

“But then that night I knew you were still upset at yourself, at everything. I was just trying to show you that I was there for you.” Dash said.

“I could tell, thank you.” Hunter said, “It helped me a lot.”

“But then you didn’t talk to me until now, so I thought that you might have been ignoring me.” Rainbow said, bowing her head and looking away.

“No, no, I wasn’t ignoring you.” Hunter said, “I just… I didn’t want to hurt you anymore than I already had. I wanted to work through everything before I talked with you again so that I could apologize and get everything back to normal.”

“I don’t know if I could have accepted that.” Rainbow Dash said, “I was so angry at you for hurting my friends that I wasn’t sure I could forgive you and let it all go back to normal, but now that you have to leave all I know is that I want you to stay.”

“I’m sorry, but I already gave Celestia a bad enough image by pushing her around just now, getting her to give into my demands. There would be huge ramifications for me and her if I just disobeyed her completely.” Hunter explained.

“Hey Hunter, we should get going, the townspeople are pretty antsy and they might start pushing us out of their town themselves if we don’t get out soon.” Michael said, looking around and seeing groups of ponies gathering and looking in their direction.

“Alright then I guess I’ll make this quick.” Hunter said. With that he grabbed Rainbow Dash in a tight embrace before stepping back, “I’m sorry.”

Rainbow Dash watched him go with tears in her eyes, knowing that there was nothing she could do.

Hunter was about to fly off when Atticus stopped him.

“Hey, what about me?” Atticus asked, “You can’t just leave without saying goodbye to me.”

“Oh sorry.” Hunter said, “I’m just trying to get out before the whole town attacks me.”

“I understand,” Atticus said, “So now that you’re exiled, what am I supposed to do?”

“I guess, share the house with Trixie until you finish yours or until I get back, whichever happens first.” Hunter said.

“And what makes you so sure that you’ll return?” Atticus asked.

“I’ll find a way to get accepted back into society if it kills me.” Hunter said.

“Well, if that’s the case.” Atticus said, grabbing Hunter and pulling him into another bear hug, “ Then it was an honor knowing you my friend.”

Hunter returned the hug as heartfelt as he could. “It was my pleasure.”

With that Hunter scooped up Michael and took off into the sky making his way to his house as quickly as possible. As soon as they were finished packing as many supplies as they could into Hunter’s saddlebags, leaving everything they wouldn’t absolutely need, the pair went up to the roof.

“Well what’s the plan?” Michael asked.

“I guess we just go out into that forest and see where it goes from there.” Hunter said.

“Aren’t you afraid something bad might happen to us.” Michael asked, remembering timberwolves.

“No.” Hunter said, “I’m not scared about what’s going to happen to us while we’re gone. I’m worried about what might happen to them while we’re gone.”

Michael grabbed Hunter by the face due to his lack of shirt collar, “You tell me that Trixie is going to be safe while we’re gone, what exactly do you think is going to happen?”

Hunter shook Michael off and rubbed his snout, “Your claws hurt you know,” Hunter winced, “Look Trixie will be fine. I just hope that Luna isn’t actually planning to do something drastic while we’re away.”

“Drastic like what.” Michael asked.

Hunter grabbed the dragon and put him on his back once more.

“Like war drastic.” Hunter said, taking off into the sky.

From the center of town Rainbow Dash and Trixie Lulamoon watched as the gray pony in the sky became a speck on the sunset before it disappeared into the forest completely.

Author's Note

I'm sure you guys are used to my apologizing by now. There is a lot of that going on apparently.

Thanks for keeping me in your libraries for as long as you have if I'm still there, and I hope that this slightly much longer than I thought it would be chapter is enough to satisfy you guys.

I can't tell you how happy I am that Hunter is done moping. Finally.

I hope you enjoyed it, and thank you for your support!

Chapter 1: Parties and Parchment

Time to go.
Chapter 1
Parties and Parchment

It was time to go, and so she started walking. The mare had just been at one of Pinkie's fabulous parties, celebrating something she couldn't quite remember. The pony was just too out of it to remember. Not because of alcohol, heavens no, but because she had been breathing helium all night, to get that high pitched voice affect, and she didn't know that doing that would make you so woozy.

“Have a good night!” Pinkie yelled after her “Come back tomorrow for the after party!”

“Will do!” she yelled back to Pinkie, but then quietly she whispered “Not after tonight's party, that helium really did wonders on my head...”

As she walked, however, her analytic mind started clearing, and she used her magic to pull her phone out of her saddlebags. Immediately she started looking for a contact. Once she found the right one she started the call.

“This is Spike! I'm not able to answer my phone, leave a message!”

“Oh brother,” She thought “That lazy dragon must already be asleep.”

She trudged on, and eventually her head was completely clear, although she still had a little bit of a headache. She had read up on helium before, and heard about it from Pinkie a lot, and she didn't think it could have that kind of an effect on ponies.

Maybe it was those...

“Oh, she didn't” She thought “How could she! She knows I don't like alcohol!”

Pinkie had taken an extra long time getting one of her cupcake batches ready during the party, they had just run out and after making a quick batch, which was devoured almost before Pinkie could get back to the kitchen, she went back and started making another. She thought that she was taking a long time on that batch for some reason, and now she knew why.

They were spiked!

She would have probably laughed at the morbidity of the statement if she wasn't so disappointed in Pinkie, but she forgave her, maybe she thought that the party would be a little more fun. Not that it ever needed to be more fun, that seemed almost impossible, but still. Pinkie always went to drastic measures for fun.

Like that time she made all those duplicates of herself to experience all the fun in Ponyville at the same time.

Her head seemed to ache more at the memory, as she opened the door to the library.

There was paper everywhere, and flames seemed to appear out of the wooden horse in the center of the room.

“Spike!? Spike, where are you!? Are you okay!?” She yelled trying to find him, but she didn't really need to ask, she just needed to follow the flames to Spike, who was so obviously the source.

“I'm *belch* over here, *belch* Twilight please, make *belch* it stop!” Spike pleaded.

Twilight picked up a few of the papers that were on the floor around her. Something must be very urgent if Celestia was sending her this many letters. Twilight always told the princesses that they could just call her, but they were old fashioned. She was surprised to find that all these letters were from Princess Luna. She could tell by the dark blue seal that was Luna's signature, holding the scrolls together.

“What would Princess Luna want to talk to me for?” Twilight thought.

Spike finally stopped producing letters, and fell defeated, and out of breath, off the centerpiece, scattering many a letter further into the room. Twilight broke Luna's seal, and started reading one of the letters.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

We have reason to speak with you concerning urgent personal matters, please come to the castle as soon as possible, alone. If possible please arrive while it is still night time. We have an urgent matter to attend to and we need your help.

-Your Princess of the moon

Luna

Twilight was terribly confused and blushed a little. Personal matters? Alone? What could that mean? Of course she would still want to meet while it was still night, night was her element.

“Well Spike, gather my things I'm going to Canterlot!” Twilight said, as she used her magic to grab things and put them into her suitcase.

“Tonight?” Groaned Spike

“Tonight,” Twilight said, matter of factly, “Princess Luna wants to see me immediately on personal matters, I don't know what that means, but it sounded urgent.”

“I was hoping to actually sleep tonight.” Spike mumbled, with his face against the wall.

Eventually, Spike was a gathering machine, he knew exactly what Twilight needed every time that she went to Canterlot. A dress of some kind, just in case, quills, just in case, paper, just in case, and flashcards with everything she might get tested on... just in case. Surprise tests were always in the back of Twilight's mind when she went to the castle, and this time was no exception.

“Preparations are complete! And don't even bother with a checklist because I am going upstairs, and planting myself firmly between the blanket and my soft... warm...” Spike said, as his enthusiastic yell, turned into a mumble, and then an unintelligible mix of words, and then a thud as he landed on his pillow.

“Very well,” thought Twilight, “Well I'm ready, but just because I have to go alone, doesn't mean that I can't tell my friends what's going on.”

She trotted out of the library, and closed the purple enveloped door firmly behind her. She quickly started making her way back to Pinkie's house, where the rest of her friends were surely still partying. Twilight had only left so early, because she thought she was going to get in learning about another spell before bed.

She arrived at Pinkie's house, to find out that music had been added, to what she knew was already a crazy mix. Pinkie had invited Vinyl and Octavia after she had left. How considerate of Pinkie. She had already forgiven Pinkie for the alcoholic treats, but this caused her to forgive her even more so.

Not that Twilight didn't like the respective musics of each pony, but she found that at parties, the ecstatic DJ's Dubstep and wubs were too much for her to handle while trying to have a good time. When she walked in the door she felt like she was being assaulted, by wubs. Vinyl really had it cranked up loud, and Twilight hoped that it wasn't due to the intoxicating cupcakes, that Pinkie must surely have continued making, considering that all of her friends seemed at least a little over the edge.

The rest of the town slept through what must have been a normal occurrence.

Twilight went over to the DJ's table, and asked her to turn it down.

“OH HEY TWILIGHT, COME BACK FOR MORE PARTY DID YA?!” Vinyl tried yelling.

“TURN THE MUSIC OFF, I HAVE SOMETHING TO SAY!” Twilight tried yelling back, but no matter her efforts, the DJ never seemed to understand what she was saying.

"YOU WANNA GO GRAZE??!" Vinyl yelled confused.

Eventually Twilight flicked the switch that turned off the whole table, and was surprised to find Octavia, whom she hadn't even noticed before, close to the turntables creating a furious tune with her cello, that Twilight realized would have gone perfectly with the DJ's mad wubs.

“What happened?” A surprised Octavia looked up, and stopped playing her cello, realizing that the music with which she had synchronized was now quiet.

“Hey! What was that for?” Vinyl complained, but Twilight quieted her with a cookie in the mouth.

“I have to tell you guys something, it's important.” Twilight said, demanding attention.

Attention was not going to be that easy to attain however. Pinkie had really gone overboard with the alcohol. There was no way eating cupcakes with the stuff could have caused this much party. Pinkie was hopping like mad on the same spot over and over again almost yelling “Picklebarrel Kumquat Picklebarrel Kumquat!” over and over again. Applejack had the apparent sense to keep her head clear for her friends, and was currently trying to revive Rarity, who had passed out when she saw that Rainbow Dash, had chugged the whole bowl of punch. After which the pegasus went up to the ceiling fan and rested upon it.

Pinkie must have spiked the punch bowl.

A slightly fuzzy Fluttershy thought it was getting a little too hot in Sugarcube corner, and turned on the ceiling fan. Rarity had just woken up from her “nap” to see the most unfortunate party foul in all of Equestria. Before Rainbow Dash could react to the fan being turned on, she was already moving at a good speed. This would have made anyone dizzy, but to an intoxicated Rainbow Dash, who had just chugged the whole bowl of spiked punch, it was ten times worse.

Barf was projected in all directions. Everything around the fan was covered, Pinkie was blasted into the next room, and Rarity fainted again, this time for the rest of the night. Fluttershy was underneath the fan, and was spared, only to be barfed on when Applejack had turned the fan off, and helped Rainbow down. She in turn, puked her guts out.

The musicians had not partaken in the booze, so that the music could continue, but they and Twilight began to feel more than a little bit nauseous. Vinyl, luckily, was always prepared for this sort of thing, and quickly tossed Octavia one of her barf bags she kept with her equipment, before opening, and mercilessly depositing her lunch, into her own.

Octavia opened the bag, but luckily she began to think of dignified things, like folded napkins, lovely dinners, and playing the cello at a concert, and only gagged before using the bag to breathe, effectively keeping her from barfing from the smell.

Twilight opened up the nearest window and puked as well.

"Well there goes Mrs. Cake's Petunias." Twilight sputtered.

Pinkie Pie returned to the main room, and uttered something that sounded like “This party is awesome” before throwing up into the punch bowl, effectively refilling it.

Now that everypony but Applejack, who was used to being the “designated sober one” and Octavia had upchucked, Twilight cleaned herself up and decided that she should at least clean up her friends before she went to see the princess.

Luckily for Rarity she was completely clean, unluckily for Rarity it was because she had fainted behind where her scarf and cloak were hanging, which were now completely covered in vomit.

“Whoa” Vinyl finally blurted after cleaning her own muzzle. “That was... I don't even know what that was, I've never seen anything like 'that' happen at a party before.”

“I have once” Said Octavia, who raised her head to look at Vinyl, who in turn was giving her a strange look. “What?”

“What kind of crazy parties have you been going to?” Asked Vinyl, who was only a little jealous that Octavia hadn't taken her with her, and that she hadn't gone to a party like that. Except the one she was in right now of course.

“Oh shush, I go to lots of “crazy” events, just not the ones you're into. Besides the only other time I saw this was when I went to visit a relative at the hospital, and they dedicated a whole wing to patients plagued by Applejack's 'sour worm muffins'.” Octavia quickly put her face back into her bag to breathe, as the smell was starting to get to her again.

Applejack whispered to herself, “Nopony is ever gonna let me live that down are they?”

Twilight and Applejack worked on getting the ponies clean first.

They put Rarity on the couch behind the DJ, and then they got Pinkie Pie into her own bathtub. Fluttershy was taken all the way back to her cottage by Twilight, using magic, and dumped into her pond, effectively waking her from her stupor and washing off the puke, and was sent to bed. When Twilight got back, Pinkie was apparently in bed, and Dash had been sent home after a proper hosing. Applejack and Vinyl were already working on cleaning up the mess, mostly by using a hose on the tile floors spraying the barf out the door.

Twilight sighed as she realized that there was no way she was going to tell ALL her friends where she was going, but she could tell Applejack, and that was good enough for her. Not only was she Honest, but she had a great memory. As she started getting the vomit out of Rarity's clothes, best she could she started telling Applejack about the letter.

“So you're going to Canterlot? Tonight? At this early hour?” Applejack seemed concerned but understood already, princess mail was important, and not to be ignored. Ever.

“Yep” said Twilight, “which means I had better get going! Sorry for leaving you 3 here to clean up!”

“More like 2 of us,” Vinyl Grunted, gesturing to Octavia, who was sitting with Rarity, making sure she didn't barf, and waiting for Rarity to wake up.

“Well I might as well get Rarity back to her boutique, it's on the way anyways.” Twilight offered, and soon Rarity was enveloped in a purple glow and, to her surprise, Octavia was carried out as well.

“Thanks Twilight, I don't think I could have made it outside otherwise” Said Octavia “I can't believe that just happened, the smell was... overpowering to say the least.”

“No problem,” Twilight said trotting towards the station, with a completely out of it Rarity in her magical grip, “goodbye!”

“Goodbye!” yelled Octavia

It was time to go, and so she started galloping.

Author's Note

Pinkie Pie, is the ultimate party animal, if you don't believe me, you haven't read this yet.
Tell me in the comments when you realized that "She" was Twlight Sparkle!

(Just so everyone knows, I will be constantly reading and revising my chapters. I just like proofreading I want them to look nice!)

Chapter 3: The Impossible Meeting

Time to go.
Chapter 3
The impossible meeting

It was almost time to go, so he finished up his typing.

It was done, another story. Yet this one was something he was actually passionate about, this one was about an adventure he had with the ponies of Ponyville, the story didn't lead itself this time, he molded it carefully with his fingertips, giving it life. He had worked hard for the past hours, and he was tired. He might as well have written a novel just now in one night. He had done it before, but it was half the size, and didn't have such an intricate plot.

Or at least, that's what he thought of it.

He marveled at the amount of book he had just written. He was surprised at himself for doing so well, when he looked at the clock.

“2:00 AM! I've been at this for seven hours!?” Hunter exclaimed before the time he was yelling at, had actually set in. “Oh crap,” thought Hunter “That was loud”

Luckily his mother had been in the deepest sleep since 11:00, because her work was particularly harsh today. His mother was a nice woman, really repetitive when it came to telling Hunter what to do, but he thought of that as just normal parenting. She was a CNA at a local hospital, and she had some good work hours, but her higher up seemed really irresponsible, and chose favorites for the good positions.

Hunter finally realized this, and knew he was safe. If she was this out of it, he thought that he might as well clear his head. He scooped up his Ipod from it's charger clock, and plugged his headphones in. He walked, although unnecessary, stealthily through his bedroom door to his front door, and went outside.

Once again it was a beautiful night. There were clouds in the sky, but they seemed to avoid blocking the moon, leaving the full moon to shine it's blue radiance over everything in sight. This gave the world he saw everyday an ethereal quality and he loved it. He loved things that were out of the ordinary, or even if they were ordinary, he loved seeing things when it seemed that they weren't supposed to be seen. As if the world wanted everyone to sleep so that it's true beauty could shine forth, without a single creature to behold it.

He stepped off his porch and towards the street lamp at the corner of his road. He reached the lamp and it turned off, seemingly of it's own accord.

“Spooky” Hunter said aloud.

It didn't matter what he said, there was nobody around to hear him. He lived in a farm town on the west coast. He could walk around for hours, and not see a single car pass by. So that's what he did. Once again he went on a walk, but this time he had no destination, only the journey at hand.

And so he began his journey, but whether fortunate or not, he had no idea what the end of his journey would bring.

She was on her way. Twilight had already been on the train for a good hour, and was getting impatient, and tired, but she knew that she needed to talk to the princess. It was urgent.

There were only a couple other ponies in the train car, she didn't know their reasons, but they seemed just as tired and thrown off.

“Oh, I wish I had brought one of my books with me. Oh well, the least I can do is study my flash cards.” Twilight said as she pulled her suitcase from underneath the pile of luggage that had been stacked above her head. Careful to make sure nopony else was disturbed.

She opened her suitcase to find her quills, and paper on the far left, and her flashcards filling a majority of the right. She took them out one by one and started reading, rereading, and testing herself. Suddenly a very tired train attendant passed by and nudged her suitcase with his foreleg. Twilight never had much grip on the case as she was using her magic to look at the cards, and before she could react, cards were sent all over the car.

“Oh no! I'm so sorry miss...” The train attendant started.

"Twilight Sparkle, and it's quite alright, I forgive you.” She said as she magically gathered all the cards, and stacked them neatly back into the case.

“I'm sorry I just...*Yawn*... I'm just so tired, the train has never run this late before.” The sleepy attendant explained.

“What do you mean? Doesn't the train always run?” Twilight asked

“Oh heavens no, we don't have enough employees for such late rides. Princess Luna herself went into the dreams of the conductor, and here we are!” The attendant told her between yawns.

“Luna got the train running this late just for tonight?” Twilight asked, just now realizing that it must be important whatever it is if she got the whole train crew up just for her. Then she thought about how lucky the other ponies on the train must be to have caught a ride without so much as a posted schedule.

“Yep, but it's not like it hasn't paid for itself, just look at all the ponies who really needed a ride so early in the morning.” The attendant explained. Beaming it seemed, although tired, from the amount of business they were able to collect.

“Well, I'll let you get back to your business, uh, Twilight.” The attendant continued, and then started off towards the front of the train.

“Right, thanks, have a good morning.” Twilight said, as she buried herself in studying her flash cards.

Before she knew it the conductor had come over the loudspeaker and yelled, “We've arrived at Canterlot! Please enjoy your stay!” This surprised a good number of ponies, who had until then been napping or dozing.

Twilight however was still concentrating on her flash cards, until a nice blue pony came over and tapped her on the shoulder.

“Hey missy, you might want to get off the train before it takes you back to where you started.” The pony said, effectively breaking Twilight's concentration.

“Oh, uh, right. Thanks a lot.” Twilight said, as her magic placed the cards, stacked neatly, back into her suitcase and shut it, while another spell grabbed the suitcase with all her personal belongings.

“No problem miss.” The Blue colt said politely before exiting the train.

As she got off the train, she only then just realized how early it was. The moon was high in the sky, and was blasting it's radiance over the landscape. A few clouds were left in the sky, but the pegasi on station never liked to block the moon.

Twilight enjoyed the sight of the moon lit Canterlot as she walked the streets. Of course she had seen Canterlot before, but now she was seeing it in the dark, under the moonlight, and it was, majestic, as if it had an ethereal quality, and it made her ponder.

As she trotted along, wondering what Luna could possibly have in store, she noticed that the blue colt who had brought her back to reality was following her. Well okay, not really following her, but he seemed to be going in the same direction for a long time. Then she noticed that a couple more of the train passengers were behind her, and they all seemed to be going the same way.

This put her a little on edge, but it wasn't unheard of for ponies to have official business with the princesses. It was still really early though.

So without her knowledge, all the passengers of the train slowly made their way to the castle along side her.

“Well it isn't like I didn't know there wasn't anything to see around here.” Hunter said quietly to himself as he wandered the empty town.

In this town, if a shop wasn't open 24/7, it was closed by 8:00 PM. This gave the town a very relaxed feeling. This also meant that you could wander the streets without running into anybody. Which is exactly what Hunter wanted. He eventually reached some train tracks. The tracks went through the town, and so he decided it wouldn't hurt if he followed them.

As he walked the tracks he thought about the friendships he had acquired. Many of his friends were close, despite the amount of contact he had made with them. He of course had even closer friends, who he had known and interacted with since 2nd grade.

Unfortunately he didn't feel that they were the ones to tell his secret to. He loved them as friends do, but he felt that if he shared with them this delicate secret that they would only joke about it, throw it around like a joke ball and then use it against him when they felt threatened.

He had already told a couple of people about his affiliation with ponies, but they were Bronies themselves. He had told one of his favorite cousins. But she lived far away and he didn't talk to her much. This was one thing that he would never tell his best friends. No matter how much he knew they respected him, they just weren't the type to know. Only in this one respect was it fortunate that he had moved away, time away from friends was good to do what you want, but he still felt lonely as ever.

Hunter heard a train in the far off distance. His first thought was that he should get off the tracks, but for some reason he felt he shouldn't. He didn't want to kill himself. Did he? He really wasn't sure, but until he was, he decided to stay on the tracks. Something wanted him there, so he stayed. His life was altogether not that bad, sure he had regrets, and loss in his life, but nothing worth ending his life over. He knew that life had only begun, and it wasn't worth ending. As he laid down on the tracks in between the steel bars, he didn't know just how right he was.

His life had only just begun.

Twilight reached the doors of the castle, showed the royal guards her letter from the princess, and gained entry. When she looked back to see if the blue colt was still behind her, she was surprised to find that not only was he there, but the whole car of passengers had come to the castle! Each pony presented, in turn, their own letters from Princess Luna, and gained entrance.

Twilight stood with her mouth slightly ajar for a good while, before the blue colt once again revived her senses.

“C'mon then missy you wouldn't want to miss it. Close yer yapper too, you don't look like a fly catcher to me.” The blue colt said, chuckling.

Twilight immediately clamped her jaw shut, before she followed after the colt.

“Miss what? What's going on here, why are all these ponies here, I got a letter that the princess wanted me to come alone for urgent business. Why would she invite all these other ponies?” Twilight said, sorely confused.

“You'll see in just a second Twilight, don't you worry.” The blue colt responded.

“How did you kno...” but before she could finish asking how the strange colt could have known who she was, the door to the main chamber swung wide open and there was princess Luna, standing in all her brilliance with the light of her moon shining through a window above, to settle upon her starry mane.

“Twilight! We're so happy you could come!” Luna said in her royal canterlot voice. “Oh sorry, welcome everyone, welcome.” Luna said quietly, ushering everyone into the chamber.

“What's going on here, why did you invite all these ponies when you wanted me to come alone? Is that why you summoned a whole train just to get me? What's go...” And so Luna stuck her hoof on Twilight's mouth

“Quiet now little one, all will be explained soon.” Luna said hushed. Then Luna began walking to the center of the room. The ponies from the train all seemed to know what to do, and they walked to preset positions, as if they had all been rehearsing for this play, and the show was about to start.

Twilight was more than a little put off, but she shrugged it off, and sat down, remembering that, in the past, the princesses were always a little mysterious in their intentions.

As the ponies settled, Luna began to speak.

“As you know Twilight we are the rulers of the night, we are of the moon, and we are the keeper of dreams. It is our duty to enter the dreams of ponies, and assure them in what scares them the most.” Luna started. “What you do not know is this. Not only do we enter the dreams of ponies to save them from fear, but from themselves, sometimes a pony will show signs of great sadness, and it is our duty to give them reasons to go on.”

“Alright, but what does any of this have to do with me?” Twilight asked confused, “Do you need me to comfort somepony?”

“Not somepony,” Luna said “Some body. A human to be exact, he is alone in his world, and you are the only one that can save him. It is within my power to enter dreams, but I can also enter into the dreams of humans as well. Most times I see dark, scary images, and so I do not go there often. Yet when I went this time I saw only an air of thoughtfulness and longing. This human desperately needs rescuing and we must being before it is too late.”

Twilight was more confused than ever. Human's existed? She had heard about such stories from Lyra, but she thought they were just tales, made up as an interesting story for somepony to sell their books, or for parents to scare their little ones with scary stories.

“What do you mean? How can I help a human, I didn't even know they truly existed until just now?' Twilight asked her, exasperated. It seemed as the night went on, she got more and more confused, and she needed some straight answers.

“Oh they exist all right.” Luna said proudly. “This one in particular knows about our world, he is connected to us with his destiny just as you and your friends are. He must be saved, for he would make a great friend, not only to you, but to the rest of Equestria.”

Twilight sat there taking it in. Humans existed. Their dreams were viewed by Princess Luna. Humans somehow knew Equestria existed. She had found a Human that she wanted to live in Equestria. Humans in Equestria? How would that work? From what Lyra told her, Humans were sometimes savage, or straight up mean, but Princess Luna said this one was different. Maybe he was nice?

“How am I supposed to get to a human being, much less bring him back?” Twilight asked.

“Do not think it impossible,” Luna stated. “For all the ponies in this room excluding you and me are, were, humans.”

Twilight let loose a little gasp. How was this possible. These ponies seemed like regular ponies to her. They were from all walks of life, a unicorn here, a pegasus there, and a couple of earth ponies. Some were farmers, and some were city folk.

“I was a human,” Spoke up the blue colt “My name was George, now people just call me Blue, and I had an average human life. I grew up in a farm family and we didn't have much, but we had enough for basic luxuries. I had a computer and I started watching your show, and your friend's adventures. I thought that a world like that would be nice. My father was a drunkard who beat up my mom. She left him eventually, leaving me to be his punching bag. After a few nights of him coming home and giving me bruises, I thought it would be better just to end it all. One night however I was visited by a unicorn, and they took me back with them to Equestria. I've lived here ever since, and never did I regret it.”

A grayish unicorn who seemed to give off a purple hue, was the next to step forward. He had a purple, and pink, short mane and what looked to be a magnifying class with a color pallet as his cutie mark.
“I used to be a human too, I made videos, and talked about your show, I loved the show, and I loved making videos. I too thought that living in ponyville would be the greatest adventure, and before I knew it, a unicorn had shown up at my door and I was whisked away!”

Then Ditsy Doo stood up, "Hiya Twi!" She said underneath crooked eyes, and a gigantic grin. She was followed shortly by a brown Colt with an hourglass on his flank.

The Colt seemed to know Ditsy well and told Twilight their story. "I was once a human too, just as Ditsy was, I had a great fondness of the show, and when I showed it to my little sister with down syndrome, she fell in love with it too. I thought how wonderful it would be if we could live in this world. That way my sister wouldn't be such a burden on my family. Soon afterwards, a unicorn appeared to us and took us here. Now Ditsy doesn't have down syndrome, but she sure kept her personality, and we lead wonderful lives here in Equestria."

Twilight was astounded. Not only did humans exist, but there was quite a few living in Equestria among the ponies. She had never even thought it possible until now, but it had happened many times before. Not only that, but inter dimensional travel was possible! She had read a book on traveling between dimensions and time, but had never seen any spells in it.

"Wait a minute, we have a show?" Twilight asked. What was that supposed to mean. At this a couple of the ponies laughed and chuckled.

"Yes Twilight, the humans in their world have found a way to capture your adventures and distribute them as a television show. Don't worry however, your show is very popular." Luna said, trying to make Twilight understand.

That seemed strange to her, they had a show? Was that like a book? Maybe it was like one of Rainbow Dash's pegasus viewers. How much of her life, and the lives of her friends had been captured? How much of their personal lives did they watch? She disregarded these questions for now. as she understood what had to be done. She had to go to wherever it was this human lived, and had to save him.

“What do I need to do?” Twilight said determined.

“Sit right there, the ritual will begin soon.” Luna said as the ponies around her seemed to glow with an supernatural radiance.

Even the pegasi and earth ponies began glowing like they were unicorns casting a spell. Soon the room was illuminated with the color of a dozen different ponies. Twilight had never seen anything like it, other than when she and her friends used the elements of harmony, and it was never as brilliant as this.

Every pony suddenly, as bright as if they were their own star, glowed till it seemed as though the light was going to burst. Then in unison, they shot that light at the princess. Luna stood up on her hind legs, gathered the immense energy, and before Twilight knew what was happening, shot it at the determined unicorn.

Twilight had never felt anything like it. The castle had disappeared just as quickly as the flash of light had hit her, she was instantly swarmed by emotion and feelings. One in particular seemed to overpower the rest.

An emotion that one might have if they were calling for help, she imagined someone stuck underneath a crushing weight unable to escape the terrible scrutiny, begging for someone to take the load. It was terrible, never had she felt such despair, such worry.

It made her cry.

She wanted to help this person, she wanted to lift the load off of them, make their burden lighter in anyway possible. She realized through her tears, that she was standing in a white nothing. She didn't know what was happening, but she knew that whoever was feeling these emotions needed her help, and she wasn't going to stop until she found them.

She wiped her eyes and soon saw something strange in the distance. It looked like train tracks, but they seemed frightfully unfamiliar, as if all the soft texture of the world had been taken out of them, leaving nothing but a cold hard existence. She ran towards them. Maybe the human Luna had been talking about was there, the one that needed help. As soon as she got to the train tracks however, the whiteness disappeared and she fell, as if she had just fallen into a hole.

She rubbed her chin where she had landed on a very rough, what looked like a train tracks and sat up. Except these tracks were very different. It was really detailed. It was nothing like anything she had seen before, just like everything around her. The world she found herself in was dark, but not without light. Streetlamps shined yellow light down lazily upon faraway roads, but she seemed to be in one place that didn't really seem important enough to anypony to light up. She thought that the ground she was sitting on in particular was a little bumby and misshapen on her rump, but seemed softer for some reason.

“Well this isn't exactly what I imagined for my first time.” Hunter said.

Twilight blushed as the ground below her privates moved and breathed.
She immediately screamed.

It was time to go, and so she jumped 15 feet into the air.

Author's Note

Instant brownie points for anyone who knows the Digibrony reference in this one.
In fact, brownie points for Digibrony for being an awesome youtubing brony.

I guess my rewards can be that I'll insert a pony into the story based on what you would want to look like.
So if you ever deserve a reward I'll message you, and then you can be put into the story!

Also yes I know that "Blue" isn't a very creative OC, but I thought it was cool.

Chapter 21: Just another day

Time to go
Chapter 21
Just another day

Hunter sat on the lifting bench, thoroughly exhausted. He had been working out now for the past few hours, and Roid Rage was relentless. His legs all ached, and his wings sat as his sides, content to keep themselves from moving despite his commands. Sweat dripped from his horn and forehead. His mane was drenched, and his tail was frazzled. He couldn't breath in enough. His forelegs dangled at his sides, and his legs dangled from the edge of the bench.

“Alright, I guess you can stop for a five minute break.” Roid Rage said, “but you need to get up and move around, no sense letting your heart rate fall.”

Hunter groaned as he lifted himself off the bench in the middle of the Cloudsdale gym. He wished that he had gone through the wind tunnel last, so that he could cool down, but Roid Rage put him through that first. Roid had known of his great flying abilities and tested him on it before the real work out. Hunter had withstood the third highest setting, before he faltered, and was flattened against the soft clouds at the back of the chamber.

He had put Hunter through some intense training for the last few hours, starting with some basic weight lifting. How could he train him to fight, if he didn't even have any base strength? He increased the load more and more as time went by, and Hunter eventually couldn't take any more, so he had lowered the weight by ten pounds, and made him do as many repetitions of ten as he could do. The number of times lowered as Hunter struggled to life the 85 pounder.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash decided she might as well join in, and was breezing through her workout of lifting a 200 pound weight bar in repetitions of ten. Hunter wheezed as Roid Rage let him stop lifting, and had him move on to one of the other machines in the gym. This one made Hunter lift the weights with his legs, and Hunter seemed to have an easy time of it, until Roid Rage put 100 pounds more on the 100 pound weight.

Hunter struggled to do the ten repetitions of ten, but he pulled through just barely, and he sat at the bench for a moment, before Roid Rage brought him back to the weight lifting bench. They repeated this for the whole time they had been in the gym.

Now Hunter was walking around the gym, looking like a gray airbag as he wheezed. Then Rainbow Dash got up from her bench, sweating as she set the now 300 pound bar on the rack. “He looks tired.”

“It's like he's been sitting around for most of his life.” Roid Rage said frowning. “Such laziness, I'm surprised I'm even agreeing to train him.”

“You know he has great potential though don't you?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Did I tell you about the dam incident?”

“What happened?” Roid Rage asked, still focusing on Hunter as he trudged around the gym, drinking from every water fountain he passed.

“He obliterated a river of water with an energy blast. He said it was something like a calmehammerha. Whatever it was, it was amazing, and the whole river had disappeared for miles.” Rainbow Dash explained, chuckling at Hunter as he continued to wander the edges of the gym.

Roid Rage just widened his eyes as he watched the sad excuse for an alicorn walk around the gym. Then he noticed that he wasn't the only pony watching Hunter walk around. The whole of the gym had stopped to stare at the alicorn that was walking around the equipment. Hunter walked lazily to the bench where Rainbow Dash was sitting and promptly fell on the ground. Rainbow Dash looked at Hunter as he lay on the ground, his face resting on the carpet in between her back hooves.

He was a mess, and the rest of the gym looked as if they were going to take this chance to see this new alicorn. As the pegasi started drifting toward the center of the gym, stopping whatever they were doing, Rainbow Dash stood up and was trying to pick Hunter up off the ground.

“Come on Hunter, there's another mob forming!” Rainbow Dash said, trying to get him up off the ground, but he was just dead weight. She realized that if the mob got a hold of him, he would be thrown around like a rag doll. She couldn't let him get trampled, and took drastic measures. “If you don't get up off the ground I'm breaking up with you!”

Hunter's ears perked up at this, and as the mob closed in, Hunter hopped to his hooves, grabbing Rainbow Dash by the waist, and he sped towards the door, his aching wings unfurling. Roid Rage stopped at the door, showing off a bunch of karate kicks, and daring the pegasi to try and get past him. They stared at him for a moment, apparently deciding if it was worth it. They eventually spread out, flying through the walls of the building.

“Well it was worth a shot.” Roid Rage said, running after Hunter and Rainbow Dash. Hunter had surprising speed as he shot through the hallways of the building, turning corners and bursting through cloud doors. Eventually he flew though a cloud wall, and was outside. He let go of Rainbow Dash, and she turned around to fly after him. Hunter stopped for a moment in the sky above Cloudsdale, and Rainbow Dash caught up with him. “Why'd you stop?” She asked, turning around to see the city.

Close to a hundred pegasi were flying up from the city. “So,” Hunter said, turning to Rainbow Dash. “We're dating?”

“Now isn't the time!” Rainbow Dash yelled, “We have to make it back to Roid Rage's office, it's made up of hard clouds, and he has security. It's not exactly public property, so we should be safe there.”

“I never have any luck.” Hunter said, talking about the mob, and Rainbow Dash's refusal to answer. “How are we supposed to get to it? The mob is right in between us and it.”

Rainbow Dash didn't even hesitate when she said, “So?”

Hunter looked at her face, and realized what she was saying when he saw her smile, and her determined expression. She planned to plow right through the group. Hunter smirked as he nodded, agreeing with her plan.

He floated in the defensive stance, and Rainbow Dash copied him. Then Hunter's adrenaline cut out, and he fell, his wings giving out on him. They shouldn't have been this tired, he hadn't even worked them that much. He watched as Rainbow Dash got farther away, and the crowd gasped.

Rainbow Dash immediately sped towards him, they were high in the sky, and so she had plenty of time to catch Hunter. She sped down and grabbed him from the front, his back still facing the ground.

“Don't you fail on me.” She said softly, pulling Hunter up to slow his descent.

Hunter's wings responded immediately, shooting out from his sides and stopping his fall. They were now level with Cloudsdale, and the crowd was above them.

“What, do your wings just like my voice or something?” Rainbow joked.

“Maybe you just have that magic tone.” Hunter said, “I swear they seem to listen to you more then they listen to me.”

This wasn't exactly the case, Hunter's wings were in his control, but they were sore, and they had cramped up on him. Every time Rainbow Dash talked to him in that way she did earlier, adrenaline would pump back into his system, making it easy to push past the pain.

Hunter looked up at the frozen crowd. He looked at the city, and realized that if they started off now, they should be able to make it underneath the cloud layer, before any of the pegasi were able to reach them. They had the advantage of free fall, and gravity, but they might just make it.

A couple of people in the crowd looked at the city, and Hunter could see the gears turn in their heads from here. “We gotta go.” Hunter said, taking off towards the cloud layer that was Cloudsdale. Rainbow Dash flew behind him, and Hunter's wings struggled to push him forward. As soon as they started off, the few in the crowd had started off after them, and eventually the whole mob followed.

One pegasus flew down in front of Hunter putting his hooves out, trying to block him from passing. Hunter didn't even slow down, playing a dangerous game of chicken. It wasn't so dangerous for Hunter as he flew straight on towards this brown colt, whose face was getting more and more nervous by the second. When he realized that Hunter wasn't going to stop he still floated in place, knowing that Hunter wasn't stopping didn't mean he wasn't going to try.

Hunter screeched to a stop in front of the brown pegasus, and peered him in the eye. “You're pretty brave, I respect that.” Hunter said, before booping him on the nose. The colt was visibly confused by this, and Hunter took the moment of confusion to speed past.

Hunter continued to speed forward as some of the ponies stopped to scold the brown pony for letting him get away. As the rest of the mob sped after Hunter, a pair of white hooves popped out from above Hunter in the cloud layer, grabbing him, and Rainbow Dash, before pulling them above the clouds, onto a street.

“Quickly, this way.” Roid Rage said, ushering them behind a building, and down the alleyways.

A bunch of pegasi popped out from below the cloud layer, flying up and looking around. Roid Rage kept them close to the buildings, and behind the walls. Soon, the crowd dispersed, some flying back to the gym, and others grouping up and going off into other directions.

The three made their way back to the gym, now confident that they were safe. They still took the alley ways, and waited for a few minutes before reentering. Rainbow Dash walked in first, and made sure that nopony was in the entrance way. They snuck Hunter into the dojo part of the gym, where Roid knew they wouldn't be as noticed. Then Roid brought Hunter to the ring, where, despite Hunter's complaints, he started teaching him moves, and kicks and things.

Roid Rage continued this training regimen with Hunter until the doors to the dojo opened and a familiar looking brown pony walked in.

Hunter looked over and watched the brown pony walk in, putting on his workout clothes, and putting his belt around his head. Hunter didn't know very much about the colors of belts, but Hunter didn't think a white belt was very high.

“Hey Jordan,” Roid Rage said, “Come over here there's somepony I want you to meet.”

The brown pony's ears perked up at the calling of his name, and he spun around facing Roid, and then at the gray pony in front of him. “I believe we've met.” Jordan said, glaring a little.

“No way.” Hunter said, “You're the same pony I just got finished avoiding!”

“Nice to meet you too.” Jordan said, sarcastically. He was a darker shade of brown, resembling freshly tilled earth. His mane was a deep orange color. Hunter thought this made him look artificial. His cutie mark was a tornado, with sparks shooting out of it. He walked over to Hunter and put out a hoof, “My name's Jordan.”

“What kind of a pony name is Jordan?” Hunter asked, completing the hoof shake.

“It isn't.” Jordan said bluntly.

Hunter's eyes widened. “My name's Hunter.”

“What kind of pony name is Hunter?” Jordan asked.

“It isn't.” Hunter said, grinning.

The two of them stood there, their hooves still in each others grip, still shaking. They just stared at each other for a moment. Then they both smirked and Hunter brought his hoof up, while Jordan sent his hoof down. They brought them back together and bumped them, reversing the movements and bumping them again. They then brought their hooves back and completed a hoof bump, before grabbing the others hoof, and bringing themselves closer as if they were going to arm wrestle.

“Did I miss something here?” Roid Rage asked. “Do you two already know each other?”

“No,” They responded together. “but I have a feeling that we have a lot more in common than you would think.” Hunter said.

“A lot more in common.” Jordan emphasized.

They stood for a moment, forelegs locked and Roid Rage stared at them with a quizzical expression on his face. Rainbow Dash just walked over and split them up with a karate chop to the hooves. “Alright lover boys, time to get cracking.”

Hunter and Jordan rubbed their hooves where Rainbow had smacked them, and looked over at Roid Rage.
“Now what?” Hunter asked.

“Now you spar.” Roid said plainly.

Hunter turned back towards Jordan, to see a fist flying at his face. He had no time to react, and so he got plowed. He stepped backwards a few steps before straightening out, and holding his lip. He was sure it would bruise as he wiped the traces of blood where his teeth had cut his lip.

“That was just uncalled for.” Hunter said, setting himself in the defensive stance.

“That was for earlier.” Jordan said.

“You mean that little poke was just too much for you to handle?” Hunter asked, mockingly.

Jordan just smirked as he ran forward, sending a hoof at Hunter's face. Hunter was ready this time, and easily dodged, grabbing Jordan's hoof as it passed, he pulled it forward with his right hoof, moving his left hoof up to push Jordan's foreleg. Jordan's forward momentum was too much to stop, and Hunter flung him over his shoulder, and Jordan crashed on the floor.

Hunter backed away as Jordan swung his legs around in an attempt to knock Hunter's legs. Jordan stood up on all fours and started after Hunter, moving from four, to two legs as he brought his forelegs up for an attack. Hunter watched as Jordan's weight was completely shifted forward, and dove underneath Jordan, back hooves first. Hunter's kick hit Jordan in his legs and Jordan went flying over him, crashing into the wall.

Hunter stood back up, and again returned to the defensive stance. Jordan picked himself up, and copied Hunter. They stood for a moment, until Hunter realized he should probably go on the offensive. He started forward, sending his right hoof towards Jordan's face. Jordan moved his left hoof up to block, but was surprised as it encountered no resistance. Then he got clobbered as Hunter brought his right hoof around for a hit on Jordan's right side. His feint had been successful, and Jordan stumbled to his left, before being kicked in the stomach by Hunter's back right hoof, which caused him to fall to his knees with a groan.

“Come on Jordan!” Roid said, “You've been here much longer than Hunter has, haven't you learned to read your opponent's movements yet?”

Jordan gasped for air for a moment, before standing back up, holding his stomach. “There's no way you're new at this.” Jordan said, coughing.

“Alright, I'll admit.” Hunter said, bouncing on his back hooves like a boxer, “I took a class on reacting, and they trained us in fighting, but only basic stuff. The rest I just thought about when I had nothing else to do.”

“So, you've basically thought out, exactly how you would fight someone if you ever got the chance?” Jordan asked, releasing his stomach, and returning to the fighting stance.

“Basically.” Hunter replied.

“You must have been really bored a lot of the time.” Jordan said with a smirk.

“That's pretty much it.” Hunter replied plainly.

Jordan had recovered, and was running his training through his mind. He watched Hunter's movements, and noticed that Hunter was slowly coming closer to him with every bounce, his left hoof forward. Then Hunter gripped the floor with his back right hoof, bringing his back left hoof up for a spin kick. Jordan grabbed Hunter's hoof out of the air, and threw it upwards, causing Hunter to do a flip. Hunter landed with his back towards Jordan, and Jordan was already behind him. Hunter got a punch to the back, before he swept for Jordan's legs. Jordan jumped harmlessly over them, before bringing his back right hoof in for a kick to Hunter's face.

Hunter was sent into the wall, and Jordan landed with a grin. Hunter removed his head from the clouds, and stood up. He took a moment to regain coherence, and then glared at Jordan. Hunter ran towards Jordan full speed. He went to hit him with his right hoof and tried the feint again. “You can't do the same trick twice.” Jordan thought to himself as he blocked Hunter's hoof from the right, instead of the left. Except this time he got hit in the stomach. Hunter had done something really awkward, but it had worked. His right foreleg had come around to hit Jordan, but when it got blocked he had brought his back right hoof up for a kick in the stomach.

Hunter brought his hooves down, and jumped, clearing Jordan off the mat with a spin kick to the right side of the face. Jordan was laid out in front of Roid, and Roid Rage just looked down at his pupil.

Jordan pushed himself onto his front hooves, and looked up at his teacher. Roid Rage just gave him a frown, and Jordan knew he was more than a little disappointed. He sighed as he put his face back down into the cloud floor.

Hunter wiped his brow, “Phew, that was easy.” Hunter said, floating over to Jordan on the ground.

Jordan flipped over, and was about to retort, when Hunter stuck his hoof out, offering to pick him up. Jordan smirked again, and grabbed it. Hunter was about to pull him up when Jordan pulled on his foreleg. Hunter fell forward and got a kick to the stomach, as Jordan sent Hunter over his head onto the ground behind him.

Hunter landed with an “oof!” and lay for a second, quietly. Then Hunter started to snicker. Jordan was wondering what he thought was so funny, he had just been knocked on his flank. He couldn't help but snicker back at the thought of it.

Then Hunter was chuckling, and Jordan was laughing quietly. Soon the pair were full on laughing their flanks off.

“What the heck is with those two?” Roid Rage asked, “It's like they know each other, then they look like they hate each other, then they laugh together like they've been good friends forever.”

Hunter and Jordan helped each other up, still laughing. They leaned on each other as they tried to get rid of their giggles. Then out of nowhere Rainbow Dash took a swing at Jordan, knocking him back into the ring, and kicking Hunter, landing him on top of Jordan.

“All right,” Rainbow Dash said, “let's see how you do against me.”

Hunter stood up and laughed. Jordan stood up as well, but had more of a fearful expression on his face.

“What's so funny?” Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

“Nothing really.” Hunter said, wiping the tears from his eyes. “I was just thinking at how bad we would lose.”

“Oh gee thanks.” Jordan said, “Real confidence booster.”

Hunter went to the defensive stance, and Jordan copied shortly after. Hunter suddenly turned serious. “Our only chance of survival is to dodge as much as possible.” Hunter said quietly. “Read her movements, and I know we can hold out. Don't go on the offensive until I tell you.”

Rainbow Dash walked slowly towards them in a circular motion. Hunter and Jordan mimicked the motion, and they circled around the ring. Rainbow Dash expected them to make the first strike for some kind of advantage. Then after a couple minutes of circling, she realized they were going to stay on the defensive.

“Have it your way.” Rainbow Dash said, stepping towards them.

“This isn't Burger King.” Hunter chuckled.

Rainbow Dash stopped for a moment and raised a eyebrow. “What's a burger king?”

Hunter took the moment of dropped defenses to sweep Rainbow's legs. He didn't continue his attack however, and Rainbow Dash landed on the ground with a thud.

Rainbow Dash spit out the clouds, and stood back up. An angrier look on her face.

“That was our one chance.” Jordan said, “I think you just blew it.”

“Stick to the plan.” Hunter said, joking.

Rainbow Dash charged this time, running at Hunter with a hoof raised. Hunter noticed that her real target was Jordan, the way she didn't really put her movements into a full on attack towards him. He grabbed Jordan's legs and pulled, causing Jordan to fall before Rainbow Dash could land a hit on him. Rainbow Dash looked surprised, and Hunter swung Jordan through the air, slamming him into Rainbow's waist.

Rainbow Dash was sent towards the wall, but stopped herself before she hit it, skidding to a halt and putting out her wings. She looked up to see Jordan flying straight at her. Jordan's hooves collided with her face, and Hunter continued using his momentum. He swung Jordan around, slamming Rainbow's left side. She attempted to block, but how do you block an entire pony coming at you?

Rainbow was sent into the wall, and her head popped out of the dojo. She watched as a pegasus was flying against a fan. The sudden appearance of Rainbow's head caused him to lose his concentration, and the exercising pony was sent at the wall.

The fan was turned off, and his friend came into the room as Rainbow returned to the dojo. “What happened” Asked a voice behind the wall. “I don't know, some pony's head just appeared.”

“You're seeing things bro, maybe you need some more hydration.” Said the pony on the other side of the wall. “Maybe you're right.” The other voice agreed.

Rainbow filled the hole in the wall with the surrounding clouds, and turned to face Hunter and Jordan. Hunter was back in the defensive stance, and an obviously disoriented Jordan was trying to stand, looking dizzy.

“What the heck man!” Jordan yelled when he regained his senses. “That wasn't part of the plan!”

“Plans change.” Hunter said plainly. “Might wanna dodge that train coming at you though.”

“What?” Jordan said, turning towards Rainbow Dash. She was visibly furious, and looked like she was out for blood. “Holy crap!” Jordan yelled, as he leaned back, letting Rainbow's fist fly inches in front of his face. Rainbow Dash brought her hoof back, and Jordan stood up straight again. Rainbow Dash was about to land a hit on Jordan. There was no time to move his middle out of the way. Then Hunter's hoof came from nowhere, and punched Rainbow's hoof causing her to spin a little.

Rainbow stopped spinning to see Hunter shaking his hoof. “Not today.” Hunter chuckled, in his best Dikembe impression.

Rainbow decided it was time to switch targets. Rainbow sent punch after punch in Hunter's direction as well as a few kicks. Hunter dodged them with ease. He moved around the ring, as if in a dance. He had his hooves behind his back, and he was moving his 'feet' around, without them really leaving the ground. They drifted from one place to another as Rainbow Dash tried to land a hit.

At one point Rainbow Dash tried punching from both sides of his body, trying to trap him inside a flurry of blows. Hunter wobbled back and forth, staying on the outside, and quickly switching before Rainbow's hits could land. Jordan just watched with eyes wide, gobsmacked. How had he even hit Hunter at all? Was it because Hunter was so focused on being on the defensive that he could dodge so easily?

This must have been it, because as soon as Hunter would go on the offensive, he would get hit. Hunter continued to twirl his way around Rainbow's flying fists, and Rainbow was breathing heavily as her blows continued to land on nothing. Eventually Hunter decided that it was enough, and a blow came towards his face. He didn't move, but instead raised his right hoof up, grabbing Rainbow's hoof. Rainbow brought her other hoof to punch, and Hunter grabbed that one as well.

Rainbow wasn't going to be stopped that easily, and raised a hoof up for a kick. Luckily Jordan had regained his senses, and was there to back him up. He stopped Rainbow's legs from kicking and she was stuck. She sent her wings out, trying to slap the two enough to have them release her. Hunter's wings shot out from his sides, enveloping Rainbow Dash and keeping her wings pinned.

“So,” Hunter chuckled. “How are you?”

Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Fine.” She responded.

“Are you calmed down yet?” Hunter asked sweetly.

“Yes.” Rainbow said gruffly.

“I can't hear you.” Hunter said, a sweet tone still in his voice.

“Yes, I'm calm.” Rainbow Dash said, “Can you let go of me now?”

“I suppose so.” Hunter said, his wings retracting, and his hooves releasing Rainbow's. Jordan dropped Rainbow Dash onto her hooves, and backed away quickly, expecting her to hit them anyways. Hunter smiled at Rainbow Dash as her face turned sour. “I really don't like losing.” She said flatly.

“I know.” Hunter said, “That's why it's my time to go on the offensive.”

With this he spun around with a kick. Rainbow Dash blocked it quickly, and grabbing him, sent him towards the wall. Hunter's wings unfurled, and he spun around in the air, as soon as she released. This was unexpected, and Rainbow Dash barely had time to block before Hunter released his volley of attacks.

Rainbow quickly saw through his blows, and grabbed his hoof. Hunter was thrown off balance, and slammed into the floor. Jordan took this opportunity to attack Rainbow Dash from behind, getting a good kick into her side, before hitting her on the head.

Rainbow responded with a buck, and Jordan was sent into another wall, Hunter had gotten back onto his front feet, and did the same thing to Rainbow Dash, sending her into the wall with Jordan.

Jordan just groaned as Rainbow Dash fell onto the floor. Hunter stood up, wiping his face again, and rushing towards Rainbow Dash. She threw up her hooves to block, closing her eyes as she cowered on the floor from the oncoming attack, but she didn't feel a hit or anything. She peered over her hooves to see Hunter holding out a hoof.

She grabbed it and attempted to pull the same trick Jordan had earlier, only to have Hunter pull her into the air. He didn't throw her into anything though, he just stood her on her feet. “I think that's enough for now.” Hunter said.

“I agree.” Roid said, the other ponies had almost forgotten he was even there. “That was some impressive fighting Hunter, you've really improved. Good job to you as well Jordan, you make a good weapon.” For the first time in a while Roid Rage laughed.

Jordan just slid off the wall, and hung his head with a groan. Hunter flew over to where Roid Rage was and Rainbow followed after. They were all in a group in the middle of the ring.

“Now what?” Hunter asked.

“I suppose you can all go home now.” Roid Rage said, “Just leave out the floor,” Roid Rage opened up a hole in the ground before continuing. “Don't wanna get swarmed again.”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash said, as the other two flew outside. “Thanks boss.”

Rainbow Dash could barely hear Roid Rage say “Anytime.” As she zoomed out of the room to join her friends below Cloudsdale.

Hunter laid on his couch, spread out as he napped. Rainbow Dash and Jordan had to carry Hunter halfway home, after his tired wings gave out, and he couldn't walk he was so tired. Jordan also turned out to a be a weather pony for Ponyville, but he had always been in one of the other teams, one that Rainbow Dash hadn't had much contact with.

Jordan and Rainbow Dash sat in the house, as Michael and Trixie continued their campaign to save the human race.

“So what did you guys do all day that would make Hunter so exhausted?” Michael finally asked, breaking the silence.

“We had him work out.” Rainbow Dash said, getting some apple juice from the kitchen for everyone.

“Ah,” Michael said, understanding. “Hunter sure hasn't done that in a while.”

Michael got a smack on the back of his head.

“Hey!” Michael said turning to see who had hit him. Hunter had been resting, but that didn't mean he had been asleep. He whacked the dragon sitting in front of the couch he was laying on and opened his eyes. “I can hear you,” Hunter said. “I'm not sleeping.”

“Fair enough.” Michael said, turning around to help Trixie take out some elites.

Hunter shifted to an upright position. “Hey Jordan,” He said, “Didn't think you would stick around.”

“I don't really have much else to do today,” Jordan said, “I didn't exactly have the bright idea to bring my xbox into Equestria like you did.”

Hunter chuckled as he turned towards the T.V.

“How many times have you guys played this anyways?” Hunter asked.

“I think we've finished the campaign more than twenty times.” Trixie said.

Hunter widened his eyes. “Why don't you just do the spartan ops?” Hunter asked.

“The what?” Trixie asked.

“Michael, you are a failure.” Hunter joked.

“She was enjoying the campaign so much I thought she didn't care!” Michael argued.

“Well if she doesn't know there's nothing else to play, she won't care will she?” Hunter asked.

“Fine.” Michael said, “Might as well finish this one though.”

Hunter stretched, his wings unfurling to their full size.

Jordan's eyes went considerably large, and he spewed some apple juice.

Hunter turned around. “What's wrong?”

“Your wings!” Jordan pointed. “Their huge!”

Hunter looked at his wings and extended them again. They looked slightly bigger sure, but he had never really looked at them, and they looked normal.

“They don't seem that big to me.” Hunter said, peering around his wings with a curious look on his face.

“Are you kidding Hunter?” Rainbow Dash said, “You have giant wings.”

Hunter felt like they were making fun of him for some reason. “They aren't that big.” He said quietly.

He sent them out to his sides instead of straight up. They covered the whole couch, and a little more. “Rainbow Dash, sit on the couch and unfold your wings.” Hunter said, hopping up over the back. Rainbow Dash set down her mug and got up from her chair at the table. She hopped over the back and sat in the middle. She put her wings out, and they only covered two thirds of the whole couch.

“I guess they are a little big.” Hunter said. “Why didn't you mention anything before?” Hunter asked Rainbow Dash, as she hopped back over the couch. The two gamers stood up and sat on the couch, their eyes locked on the screen the whole time.

“They weren't that big until recently,” Rainbow Dash said, “I had my suspicions, but I wasn't sure.”

“Alright fine,” Hunter drooped a little, “So I have big wings, so what?”

“Wings usually don't continue to grow after a certain point. Even then, they don't grow that fast.” Rainbow Dash said, sitting back down at the table. “Whatever the reason, you probably shouldn't be showing off those giant wings of yours, probably attract too much unwanted attention.”

“Why don't I just introduce myself to Ponyville and get it over with?” Hunter asked, “That way I won't have to sneak around so much.”

“Maybe later,” Jordan said, “The ponies are preparing for a celebration right now.”

“What kind of celebration?” Hunter asked. “Like the summer sun celebration?”

“Cider season!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “I can't wait!”

“You think they'll have enough this year?” Hunter asked, “Or do you think Pinkie is going to drink a whole barrel before we get to it again?”

“Don't worry about that.” Rainbow Dash said, coolly, “They've upped production since the last few years, now they have the cider station in the middle of town, and they fill the entire town hall with barrels of the stuff.”

“Sounds amazing.” Hunter said. He had always been curious as to how the Apple Family's cider tasted. “I guess I could tell everypony who I am at the same time, while they're all gathered for the cider.”

“Sounds like a plan, but what are we going to do in the meantime?” Jordan asked, “I'm so bored.”

“I'm too sore to do much,” Hunter said, leaning back in his chair.

“I wasn't thinking of doing anything too intense either,” Jordan said, leaning back in his chair. “You think I'm not sore?”

“I suppose not.” Hunter said, moving his head to face Rainbow Dash. “What about you? Are you even a little sore after that?”

“Not even a little bit.” Rainbow boasted, stretching her wings, and kissing her foreleg muscles. Then her wing cramped up and she rubbed it gingerly. “Alright, so maybe you guys gave me a run for my money.”

Hunter chuckled lightly at this. Laughing still hurt. “I guess we could go visit some ponies, or stay here and play some Xbox.”

Just as Hunter said this, the credits played on the screen of the T.V.

“Perfect,” Hunter said, slowly moving from his chair, “If you don't mind?” Hunter asked Michael, beckoning for the controller.

“Fine.” Michael said, handing the controller over, “Come on Trixie, we have things to do anyways.”

Trixie had been hesitant in handing Jordan her controller. Then when Michael said this, she relented, and Jordan plopped down on the couch where Trixie had only just been sitting. Hunter took Michael's spot, and as Jordan got reacquainted with using a controller, Hunter started up the campaign.

“So how long have you been a pony?” Hunter asked Jordan.

“Wait,” Michael interjected. “You mean he's a human too?” Michael asked, pointing at Jordan.

“Yeah,” Hunter said plainly, “I thought you would have figured it out when you found out his name was Jordan.”

“I just thought that maybe somepony was being rebellious in their naming of children.” Michael said.

“I've been here for a couple years now. Enough time to meet a nice mare, get married, get a nice job. I haven't played a video game in so long.”

Hunter just froze. He slowly turned his wide eyed head to look at Jordan. “You mean you're married, and you just came over without any consideration?”

“Yeah,” Jordan said, “I was going to be at the Cloudsdale gym all day anyways.”

“Being married isn't the same as having parents,” Hunter said, leaning towards Jordan on the couch. “You don't check in because your parents told you to, you tell your wife what's going on because you care.”

“Are you married?” Jordan asked plainly.

“Uhm...” Hunter stuttered. “No.”

“Alright then.” Jordan said, turning back towards the T.V. “Don't proceed to lecture me then.”

Hunter sat back on the couch, gobsmacked at Jordan's behavior. He started up the campaign and the two descended into a game coma. Barely talking and focused completely on the game.

“Guys?” Rainbow Dash asked, waving her hooves in front of their faces.

“Hey, stop that.” Hunter said, “I can't see.”

“Ugh.” Rainbow Dash grunted, and then sighed. “Well where do you two wanna go?” Rainbow Dash asked Michael and Trixie, realizing that trying to interrupt the two pegasi was going to be impossible.

“We were going to go down to Sugarcube Corner.” Michael said, “Trixie's first shift is in an hour.”

“Well that sounds like fun, maybe I'll come with, if only to see Pinkie Pie.” Rainbow said, not wanting to seem like she was hanging out with Trixie.

“If you must.” Trixie said, “Come Michael, we must get going.”

Michael jumped on Trixie's back and they walked outside, magically teleporting to the ground below the house. Rainbow Dash followed them out, and after taking a quick glance back inside the house at the two new friends, she sighed and closed the door.

“Lazy bucks.” Rainbow Dash scoffed. With that, she flew off towards Ponyville, with Michael and Trixie, running along below her.

Skull Trap frowned at the scene before him. He had been walking for a full day, and his scrying spell told him that he hadn't made much progress. He had thought that his cave entrance was much closer to the town, and so to Canterlot, then he now realized. It would take him much longer than he had expected to reach the disgusting little town, and he didn't feel like he should have to wait much longer.

The creatures along the way were proving to be more than worth it however, and he continued to leave a trail of death and decay in his wake. He had to move faster however, or else Celestia would be alerted to his presence, and confront him before he had the chance to absorb anything substantial.

“It should only be a few more days from a week.” Skull Trap thought to himself, looking over his new map. “A week and a half.”

Perfect. There weren't any cities near him other than the one he was moving towards, and nopony dared live in the wilderness he wandered through. Nopony would be able to alert Celestia until he got his precious power.

Skull Trap smirked as he continued his path of destruction.

The night went on without much of interest. Hunter had to quit in the middle of the first mission so that Jordan could play the second halo game. Jordan had left Earth before being able to play it, and was lost in the plot of Halo 4. After they beat the second one, they continued on.

Eventually Hunter and Jordan had regained the ability to play with the controllers with no problem, and they were proficient at playing by the end of the day. Rainbow Dash had come back while they were in the middle of playing the third one, but she left after she realized that they were still stuck in the zone.

Long into the night, they played, slowly improving, and increasing the difficulty as they changed games. By the time they reached Halo 4 they were on Heroic and they were beating it easily.

Soon the game was over, and they sat there for a moment.

“Well, I guess we're finished.” Hunter said.

“I should be getting home.” Jordan said, with a short yawn. “My wife is going to be missing me.”

“I understand.” Hunter said standing up. Jordan stood up as well and then they both stretched. They stood for a moment, quietly.

Then their muscles complained.

They cramped up and sat back down on the couch. “Gaaaaaaaahhh” Hunter and Jordan yelled together.

Their cramps eventually relented, and they were able to stand up slowly again.

“Do you think you can make it back?” Hunter asked.

“I think the only thing I can manage is flying to the ground. I might be able to walk home from there.” Jordan said.

“Alright, I'll come with you.” Hunter said.

“What? Why?” Jordan asked, walking slowly to the door.

“I want to make sure you make it back all right.” Hunter said, following him.

Jordan put on a serious face. “You know that if you come with me, you might not make it back.”

Hunter put on the same face. “I know, I'm willing to take that risk.”

Jordan opened up the door and stretched his wings. Hunter followed after and his giant wings unfurled on his back. Making a whoosh noise, and causing a small gust of wind.

“Show off.” Jordan smirked.

“They were smaller yesterday.” Hunter said.

Then they slowly lifted off. Alright good so far. They attempted a slow pace towards town. Their wings had no complaints, so they were good as long as they kept it slow.

“What a nice night to be flying at a slow pace over the best city ever.” Hunter said, pointing out the way the moon shined over Ponyville, once again lighting the quiet town with a brilliant blue aura.

“You said it.” Jordan said.

They sailed quietly through the air, the only sounds were made from their wings as they flapped. Eventually Jordan started his descent out of the clouds, and Hunter followed after him.

They reached a quaint little house, one that seemed just like the rest of the houses in Ponyville. This one was painted orange, and there was still light shining through the windows. Hunter thought it was sweet that his wife was still waiting up for him.

They opened the door and Jordan walked inside, before turning around and waving Hunter in. Hunter walked in slowly, trying not to make any noise and found himself in the kitchen.

“Your kitchen is closest to the door?” Hunter asked.

“It's so my wife doesn't have to walk as far.” Jordan said, not holding back his laughter.

Hunter just slapped his hoof against his forehead and frowned. “I thought I had escaped that kind of thing when I left Earth.”

“Still got it.” Jordan said to himself.

“Still got what exactly?” Said a sweet voice from the stairs.

Jordan's ears perked up and he looked scared. He looked towards the stairs. “I uh, I got... I still got all my love for you.” He said, with a weak smile on his face.

“Right,” Said the voice sarcastically from the stairwell. “and this is?”

“I'm Hunter.” Hunter said, putting his hoof out to greet the mysterious figure in the doorway. “It's a pleasure to meet you...”

“My name is Lapis Canvas.” A dark pink pony, with a blue mane said. A paintbrush with a bit of sparkling blue paint on the end as her cutie mark. She walked out of the stairway into the light of the kitchen. “It's a pleasure to meet you too. I just hope my terrible excuse for a husband hasn't rubbed off his bad manners on you.”

Jordan just chuckled and rubbed his head, in the same way Hunter did when he was embarrassed.

“Well I was just making sure Jordan made it home alright, his wings were sore, and I wanted to make sure he didn't crash along the way.” Hunter explained.

“That's so considerate of you.” Lapis said, “Unlike someponies I know.” She said, glaring at Jordan.

Jordan continued to rub his head, and chuckle weakly.

“I guess I should leave you to his punishment then?” Hunter asked, looking over at Jordan with a smirk.

“Oh trust me.” Lapis said, walking up to Jordan. “I have something painful in mind.”

Hunter was outside, and the door was closed faster than Jordan could say goodbye.

Hunter sighed, and walked away from the house. He walked along in the moonlit night, and continued to take in the scenery and brisk night air. He found himself in the Ponyville town center, standing on a stage that had been set up for cider season. It looked like it had two giant supports on both sides of the stage, apparently for holding cider barrels, and lines had been constructed out of poles and rope.

Hunter stood on the stage, watching the moonlight dance on the street. He didn't even move his gaze from the moon when he heard a pair of wings flapping next to him.

“I was wondering if I would get another chance to talk with you.” Hunter said in a quiet voice, as if studying the moon had his attention.

“We were hoping to speak with you as well.” Luna said, folding her wings.

Hunter glanced over at Luna. Her mane was still as lovely as ever, and it sparkled brilliantly in the night air. Hunter returned to staring at the moon.

“How have you adjusted to your life here in Ponyville?” Luna asked, trying to look Hunter in the eye from his left side.

“It's been great.” Hunter replied. He never took his eyes off of the beautiful moon.

Luna began to wonder what he saw in the floating sphere. “What has thee so enthralled little one?”

Hunter didn't respond as he thought about the night he had flown with Rainbow Dash, and the brilliant moon that was behind them when Michael took his pictures. He blinked a couple times, and turned towards the princess, looking disoriented.

“Did you say something?” Hunter asked.

“We asked thee what was so interesting about our moon.” Luna stated, more than a little curious at this point.

“The moon is my favorite celestial body.” Hunter said plainly, “I could sit and stare at the beautiful moon for hours on end. Nothing ever seems to compare to the night sky, and the brilliant white sphere that commands it.”

At this Hunter returned his attention to the sky, and Luna was left to sit next to the strange alicorn in silence. This time however she looked up at the sky as well. She was always the one to raise the moon, and envelop the sky in stars, but she had never paid as much attention to them as she thought. At least, not as much attention as Hunter seemed to.

“Who woulda thunk,” Hunter said, “That the sky in Equestria would have my favorite constellation in it.”

Luna glanced over at Hunter to see that he was grinning slightly, his eyes wide with admiration.

“To be honest, nopony ever seems to admire my night, quite like you do.” Luna said, quieter than usual.

Hunter looked over at the princess, “Is that so?” He asked, before relaxing a bit from the stiff position he had been admiring the sky in, and sitting down. “A lot of ponies are missing out then.”

Luna smiled a little bit and said, “Well there was one other.” She raised her eyes to the stars, and thought about a pegasus she had known long ago.

Hunter had a good guess as to who it was, but said nothing. Instead content to sit with the Princess quietly on the stage. They sat for what seemed like a couple hours before Hunter glanced around, his surroundings were suddenly more active then they had been.

The leaves were skidding around with the light breeze, which was normal. There were shadows shifting in the night, which was a little creepy but normal enough. There was a loud yell, which wasn't normal at all.

“Let's go.” Hunter said, jumping off the stage, and running towards the source of the noise.

Luna had also heard the noise, and took to the skies, trying to get an aerial view. Hunter was content to stay on the ground, considering how sore his muscles still were. Luna flew over to the other side of the houses on the street and called to Hunter. Hunter risked a flap of his wings to clear the rooftops, and landed on the other street, Luna flying above him.

Down the road was a slightly familiar beige unicorn. He was wearing a black and white striped scarf, and one of his legs looked shiny. The strangest thing about him, that Hunter could see from that distance, is that he was being attacked by shadows.

Hunter heard the stallion yell something, and one of the shadowy figures burst into flame, blasting it apart, and releasing the shadow. Yet, he was being backed into a corner, and needed assistance. Hunter was still running towards the unicorn in distress, but he had no idea how he was going to help. Maybe if he channeled his energy...

Luna sent beams of magic at multiple targets, vaporizing them, and the unicorn took out his fair share of attackers as he saw that help had arrived.

Hunter was now a good ten feet away from the crowd of shadowy figures, their eyes were made of green fire, and they looked like pony skeletons. Hunter moved the energy to his hands, and soon small orbs of green energy were at his hooves. He pointed them towards the mysterious attackers and willed them to fire.

Surprisingly, that was all it took, and soon Hunter had fired two green spheres at the skeletons, blasting two of them to smithereens. Hunter looked down at his hooves, a little in awe at what he had just done.

“Sweet.” Hunter said, smirking and raising his hooves back up for another round. The skeletons had turned around, and were now approaching Hunter. Hunter pulled his arm in, as if cocking a shotgun. chuk chik, boom, Hunter made the noises with his teeth as he fired off another shot. chuk chik, boom.

Hunter continued to shoot his “guns”, and Luna was dispelling the shadows with bursts of magic from the air. The unicorn they were attempting to save continued to set the skeletons closest to him on fire, but they were getting too close, and he was getting weak.

Hunter saw the unicorn falter, and fall backwards on the ground. The skeletons moved in, and almost grabbed him, before Luna blasted the two closest to the pony, and landed between the skeletons and the fallen spellcaster.

Hunter didn't try risking his wings to fly over, he might fall right into the middle of the huge group. Hunter tried to count the skeletons, but there were a lot of them, and he only counted ten before he lost his concentration, shooting another shadow. Hunter thought there must be at least ten more.

The skeletons had split into two groups and the bigger group made it's way towards Luna. For Hunter it was easy enough to back away from the skeletons and blast them, and he had quickly taken out the small group that was after him. Hunter looked over at the large group of skeletons that now surrounded Luna.

Hunter watched as Luna's slowly charged magic took out one skeleton after another, but it was too slow. Like a bolt action against a zombie horde.

Hunter set his arms to automatic, and ran at the group. He held up his arms, and soon small green bullets of energy were ripping through the group of skeletons. They fell to the ground in heaps of hole riddled bones. Many of the skulls seemed to be snapping still, as if still alive. Hunter fell to his knees as his energy for that last attack had been more than he had expected.

Luna picked the unicorn up off the ground before jumping over the clacking skulls to help Hunter onto his feet.

“Thanks a lot.” The unicorn said, “I don't think I would've been able to take all those out by myself.”

“No big deal,” Hunter said, panting slightly as he tried to catch his breath. Why was he so out of breath all of the sudden? Hunter looked up at the unicorn. “What were those anyway?”

“Just some undead that were sent to kill me.” The unicorn said plainly.

“Oh yeah,” Hunter chuckled as he stopped leaning on Luna, getting back onto his own four hooves. “No big deal I'm sure.”

“Finally somepony understands.” The unicorn said, chuckling.

Hunter went to step on one of the many skulls that were making their way around with their jaws, opening and closing them quickly to wobble around.

“Wait stop!” The unicorn suddenly interjected.

Hunter brought his hoof back up and instead of crushing the skull he instead kicked it back into the middle of the road, where the main group of them were.

“Why wouldn't I want to kill these exactly?” Hunter asked. He would have to hurry this up, he was getting weak, and he knew that he would need Luna's help to make it back home already.

“They're pieces of my soul, you can't shatter them.” The unicorn said.

Hunter just looked up at Luna, who shrugged slightly, before looking back at the unicorn with a question on his face. He was about to ask it, when the unicorn raised his metal hoof, pointing it at the skulls.

“I'll show you.”

At this, the green fire in the eyes of the skulls flew out in thin strands of flame. They swirled through the air towards his hoof, before making contact, and setting him ablaze. Luna's eyes widened as she started moving towards the unicorn, but was stopped by Hunter's hoof.

“He seems to know what he's doing.” Hunter said, a stern, yet fascinated look on his face.

The skulls stopped moving, and soon the unicorn was completely engulfed in the green fire.

“It burns! Ahhhhhhh!” The unicorn screamed, trying to put the flames out.

“Or maybe not.” Hunter said.

The unicorn stopped hopping around as the fire left his body, and was seemingly absorbed into the metal of his front right leg. He stood for a moment, as the rushing sound the fire had made, stopped, and looked at the two alicorns.

“See? Nothing to it.” He said, before falling promptly face first, onto the sidewalk.

“Well.” Hunter said, “That was interesting.”

“Indeed.” Luna agreed, now moving unhindered towards the now unconscious unicorn. She lifted him up off the concrete, and looked at him. He looked like a normal unicorn, his short brown mane and tail spiky, and his scarf still locked in place around his neck.

Hunter thought he looked silly as he drooped in Luna's grip, leaning back, and drooling slightly.

“Well,” Hunter said, walking up next to Luna. “What should we do with him? He looks harmless enough, just so long as he doesn't spontaneously combust.”

Luna set him back down on the sidewalk, gently this time, and thought for a moment.

“I could take him back to my place.” Hunter suggested.

“Would you harbor this stallion for us?” Luna asked, “I do not think our sister would take kindly to us bringing in mysterious ponies off the streets.”

“Sure,” Hunter said. “Right, because letting me take in the mysterious pony is a much better idea. No guards, just weakened me, and my friend the dragon.” Hunter thought to himself. “I'm going to need a lift home, however, I'm too weak from that fight, and from being so sore I don't think I can fly back up to my house.”

“Very well.” Luna said, folding her wings again. “We shall walk him back for you.”

Luna picked up the unicorn with her magic, and placed him on her back. Hunter and Luna walked silently through the streets, before reaching the outskirts of town, and walking through the trees towards the cloud house.

“Not many nightly duties this evening?” Hunter asked.

“We find time to visit a city every night.” Luna said, “We try to make sure that nothing bad happens during the night.”

“Don't the cities have any guards?” Hunter asked, “Otherwise, why would you have to keep watch on the cities if there isn't enough danger.”

“We like to make sure that bad things do not happen, but that does not mean bad things happen.” Luna explained. “Besides, sometimes it is easier for us to enter dreams when we go into the city of the ponies we are trying to watch over.”

“Makes sense.” Hunter said. They reached the house after a few more silent minutes and Hunter looked up. The lights were still on.

Luna blinked up to the porch, and set the unicorn on the hard cloud steps, before returning back to the ground. Hunter didn't even have time to react before he was up on his porch.

“Thanks a lot Luna,” Hunter said, “Nice talking with you.”

“It was nice to talk with thee as well.” Luna said, before opening her wings, and taking to the night sky.

Hunter looked down at the sleeping unicorn on his porch. He looked peaceful. Hunter kicked him in the side. No response. “Wow, he really is out.”

Hunter knocked on the door. After some shuffling, and a couple giggles, the door opened. Michael opened the door wide, standing directly in front of it, and wiping his face.

Hunter smirked, then smiled wide, then laughed out loud.

Michael just frowned. “What's so funny?”

“Who is it?” Asked a Trixie's sweet voice from behind the door.

“It's just Hunter, finally getting back.” Michael turned his head, and said back. Michael focused back on Hunter, who had finished laughing. Then he noticed the pony on their doorstep.

“Who's that?” Michael asked, pointing to the unicorn.

“I don't know actually,” Hunter said, looking down at the sleeping form, “but Luna said I should harbor him for the night.”

“Why?” Michael asked, leaning up against the door frame.

“Help me carry him up to my room, I'll explain on the way there.” Hunter said, turning to pick up the sleeping unicorn. As he did so, there was a series of hushed Go's from Michael, and some stumbling from what Hunter guessed was Trixie.

“Having a little fun are we?” Hunter asked, turning back towards the door, chuckling.

Michael blushed furiously, “uh... no I... Whatever.” Michael said, grabbing the back half of the beige pony, and helping Hunter carry him up the stairs. They bumped him into the walls, and the stairs a few times, but Hunter was sure he wouldn't care.

Hunter and Michael tossed him gently onto Hunter's bed, and Hunter pulled the blanket up over him. Hunter switched the pillows out however. Giving the unicorn a soft cloud pillow instead of the somehow softer red one he always used.

Hunter thought it was a bad idea to have him sleeping with his scarf on, and attempted to remove it. It wouldn't budge. He tugged on the back flap, finding it moved easily, but the scarf was frozen around his neck.

Hunter gave up with a sigh, and left the room.

Hunter followed Michael downstairs, and took a throw blanket from the pile next to the glass table they kept the T.V. on. He tossed his pillow on the couch and settled in.

“Night.” Hunter said, with a yawn. “Don't let the Trixie bite.”

“Har har.” Michael scoffed, and turned out the lights. “Night to you too.”

Hunter went over the days events in his head real quick before gently drifting off to sleep.

“So now what?” Michael asked Trixie, who was now sitting on his bed.

“Well I guess we could retire.” Trixie said, working her way under the covers, and patting the spot next to her.

Michael yawned, and got into bed. Trixie wrapped her hooves around Michael, and held him close to her chest. Trixie's steady heartbeat was all Michael needed before drifting off, and Trixie was soon taken to dream land, by the cozy warmth of the dragon she was cuddling.

Michael's eyes widened suddenly, unbeknownst to Trixie. He was sleeping with Trixie, and it was nice. He closed his eyes, and the butterflies in his stomach went to sleep only shortly before Michael did. A smile reaching across his face.

The house went quiet, with only the sounds of the sleeping ponies filling the house.

Then the unicorn upstairs started snoring.

Author's Note

It's here.
Hope you've been preparing your eyes for this beast.
Cause you better be ready.

This is for the week I didn't write anything.
This is also for Pegasister Strobelight: Who wanted 'a little more chapter to her chapters'.
Hope this is good enough for you.